An answer to several remarks upon Dr. Henry More, his expositions of the Apocalypse and Daniel, as also upon his Apology written by S.E. Mennonite, and published in English by the answerer ; whereunto are annexed two small pieces, Arithmetica apocalyptica, and Appendicula apocalyptica ...
         S. E., Mennonite.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 778 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 220 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A25568
         Wing A3379
         ESTC R10256
         11673530
         ocm 11673530
         48067
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A25568)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48067)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 7:5)
      
       
         
           
             An answer to several remarks upon Dr. Henry More, his expositions of the Apocalypse and Daniel, as also upon his Apology written by S.E. Mennonite, and published in English by the answerer ; whereunto are annexed two small pieces, Arithmetica apocalyptica, and Appendicula apocalyptica ...
             S. E., Mennonite.
             More, Henry, 1614-1687.
          
           [21], 413 p.
           
             Printed by Miles Flesher, for Walter Kettilby ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Each part has special t.p.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           To
           Several
           REMARKS
           UPON
           Dr
           Henry
           More
           HIS
           EXPOSITIONS
           OF
           THE
           APOCALYPSE
           and
           DANIEL
           ,
           As
           also
           upon
           his
           APOLOGY
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           
             S.
             E.
          
           MENNONITE
           ,
           And
           Published
           in
           English
           by
           The
           ANSWERER
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           are
           annexed
           two
           small
           Pieces
           ,
           ARITHMETICA
           APOCALYPTICA
           ,
           AND
           APPENDICVLA
           APOCALYPTICA
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           which
           an
           Account
           is
           given
           in
           the
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Miles
             Flesher
          
           ,
           for
           
             Walter
             Kettilby
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bishop's
           Head
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1684.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THOV
           maist
           justly
           expect
           from
           me
           some
           account
           of
           my
           publishing
           these
           Remarks
           of
           
             S.
             E.
          
           and
           of
           my
           Answers
           thereto
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           give
           ,
           as
           clearly
           and
           briefly
           as
           I
           may
           .
           The
           Remarks
           seem
           writ
           by
           one
           ,
           not
           onely
           very
           serious
           ,
           but
           highly
           confident
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           as
           Magisterial
           as
           if
           he
           were
           no
           vulgar
           Interpreter
           of
           Prophecies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           ordinary
           Remarker
           upon
           the
           Interpretations
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           some
           infallible
           Iudge
           or
           decisive
           Oracle
           in
           the
           case
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           is
           so
           highly
           prized
           of
           himself
           ,
           it
           seemed
           hopefull
           that
           it
           was
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           if
           rightly
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           give
           some
           diversion
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           satisfaction
           to
           others
           .
           Who
           the
           Remarker
           is
           ,
           I
           cannot
           satisfie
           thy
           curiosity
           to
           tell
           thee
           .
           But
           I
           have
           adventured
           to
           call
           him
           Mennonite
           for
           that
           odd
           wild
           conceit
           of
           his
           ,
           
           that
           all
           Magistracy
           and
           Monarchy
           consequentially
           ,
           will
           go
           down
           in
           the
           
             Millennial
             Reign
          
           of
           Christ.
           Which
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Daniel
             Brenius
          
           a
           Mennonite
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           not
           an
           unlearned
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           point
           is
           disputed
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           Master
           Episcopius
           .
           What
           Dutch
           or
           German
           ,
           or
           other
           foreign
           Name
           those
           Initial
           letters
           
             S.
             E.
          
           will
           answer
           to
           ,
           I
           cannot
           easily
           conjecture
           .
           But
           if
           it
           were
           left
           to
           me
           fit
           a
           name
           to
           them
           ,
           from
           what
           language
           I
           please
           ,
           I
           would
           doe
           it
           from
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           it
           should
           be
           
             Streblosinous
             Ereunetes
          
           ,
           those
           two
           words
           comprizing
           both
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           of
           his
           Genius
           and
           Performance
           ,
           viz.
           his
           pains
           in
           enquiring
           into
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture-Prophecies
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           laudable
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           his
           studied
           perversion
           and
           distortion
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           to
           make
           them
           comply
           with
           the
           unaccountable
           dreams
           ,
           as
           I
           deem
           it
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           fancyfull
           Melancholy
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           no-wise
           approvable
           .
           However
           ,
           he
           seeming
           to
           me
           one
           more
           than
           ordinary
           addicted
           to
           ,
           and
           exercised
           in
           this
           study
           of
           interpreting
           Prophecies
           ,
           and
           particularly
           those
           of
           Daniel
           and
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           publish
           all
           his
           Remarks
           upon
           Dr.
           
             H.
             More
          
           his
           Expositions
           
           of
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           Answers
           thereto
           ,
           for
           these
           Reasons
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           that
           the
           Remarker
           having
           used
           all
           the
           diligence
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           perceive
           ,
           being
           eagerly
           set
           to
           find
           flaws
           in
           the
           Expositor's
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           Visions
           of
           those
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           attempting
           to
           substitute
           others
           in
           their
           room
           ;
           I
           have
           plainly
           discovered
           ,
           that
           in
           effect
           he
           has
           found
           none
           ,
           nor
           could
           substitute
           any
           thing
           that
           would
           so
           properly
           agree
           with
           the
           Text
           as
           that
           which
           the
           Expositor
           has
           made
           choice
           of
           before
           .
           Which
           therefore
           is
           a
           demonstration
           of
           the
           firmness
           and
           certainty
           of
           Intelligibleness
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Visions
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           in
           no-wise
           compliable
           with
           every
           fancy
           of
           either
           a
           rash
           or
           designing
           Interpreter
           ,
           nor
           may
           be
           made
           a
           nose
           of
           wax
           ,
           as
           some
           fondly
           imagine
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           answering
           these
           Remarks
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           occasions
           of
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           Rules
           of
           interpreting
           Prophecies
           ,
           the
           Visions
           especially
           of
           Daniel
           and
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Remarker's
           transgression
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           reading
           of
           these
           Remarks
           ,
           with
           the
           Answers
           thereto
           ,
           cannot
           but
           add
           to
           the
           skill
           and
           judgment
           of
           any
           one
           that
           has
           a
           Genius
           this
           way
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           Answers
           to
           these
           Remarks
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           farther
           illustration
           and
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Expositor's
           interpretations
           of
           these
           Prophecies
           ,
           but
           light
           also
           given
           to
           several
           other
           Prophecies
           or
           passages
           of
           them
           .
           Vpon
           which
           account
           they
           must
           needs
           seem
           considerable
           to
           such
           as
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           these
           kind
           of
           studies
           ,
           than
           which
           there
           are
           none
           more
           noble
           or
           more
           becoming
           either
           a
           Philosopher
           or
           a
           Christian
           ,
           provided
           they
           pursue
           them
           out
           of
           their
           love
           to
           God
           and
           humble
           adoration
           of
           his
           Providence
           over
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           no
           sinister
           design
           of
           serving
           a
           Party
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           very
           requisite
           to
           publish
           these
           Remarks
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           Answers
           ,
           because
           I
           could
           not
           be
           assured
           but
           that
           sometime
           or
           other
           they
           might
           come
           out
           without
           any
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           a
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
           For
           they
           seeming
           to
           be
           written
           with
           great
           confidence
           ,
           and
           pretending
           much
           to
           Scripture-Autority
           ,
           and
           being
           varnished
           over
           with
           Scripture-phrases
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           by
           to
           shew
           their
           errours
           and
           defects
           ,
           they
           may
           strike
           great
           reverence
           into
           the
           heedless
           Populacy
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Remarker
           go
           for
           some
           notable
           Hypopheta
           or
           Interpreter
           of
           
           the
           Prophets
           (
           whenas
           there
           is
           not
           one
           true
           stroke
           in
           all
           his
           pretended
           Interpretations
           that
           clash
           with
           the
           Expositor's
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           want
           of
           diligence
           and
           ability
           in
           the
           Remarker
           as
           to
           the
           invincibleness
           of
           Truth
           )
           and
           so
           the
           ordinary
           people
           would
           be
           drawn
           into
           wretched
           mistakes
           ;
           And
           the
           profane
           Wits
           not
           thinking
           it
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           give
           themselves
           the
           trouble
           of
           discovering
           the
           errours
           of
           this
           new
           Interpreter
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           more
           strongly
           confirmed
           in
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           have
           new
           cause
           to
           insult
           over
           all
           pretences
           of
           understanding
           Prophecies
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           And
           I
           thought
           it
           the
           more
           requisite
           to
           publish
           these
           Remarks
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           because
           some
           extravagant
           Notions
           are
           applied
           to
           the
           Prophetical
           Visions
           by
           the
           Remarker
           (
           whether
           they
           be
           to
           be
           deemed
           Romanistical
           or
           Anabaptistical
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           )
           such
           as
           I
           thought
           did
           not
           so
           well
           comport
           with
           either
           a
           Christian
           spirit
           or
           the
           peace
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           it
           my
           bounden
           duty
           to
           beat
           them
           out
           of
           this
           harbour
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           these
           holy
           Oracles
           that
           were
           communicated
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           her
           more
           safe
           and
           peacefull
           Guidance
           to
           be
           made
           Instruments
           of
           her
           Disquiet
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           more
           special
           eye
           to
           those
           two
           great
           and
           usefull
           Truths
           exhibited
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Visions
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           Reformation
           begun
           by
           Luther
           ,
           and
           propagated
           and
           perfected
           in
           other
           Kingdoms
           and
           Countries
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           here
           in
           England
           was
           the
           
             Rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
          
           .
           The
           Second
           ,
           That
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           till
           about
           four
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           were
           Symmetral
           .
           The
           evidence
           of
           which
           two
           Truths
           ,
           the
           Remarker
           endeavours
           tooth
           and
           nail
           to
           smother
           and
           suppress
           by
           most
           wretchedly
           distorting
           and
           slubbering
           over
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           and
           of
           the
           two
           succeeding
           Synchronal
           Visions
           ,
           the
           one
           comprized
           in
           the
           eleventh
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           thirteenth
           and
           fourteenth
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           peremptorily
           denying
           but
           groundlesly
           ,
           That
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           
             seven
             Churches
          
           reaches
           any
           farther
           than
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Millennium
           .
           All
           which
           is
           done
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           beloved
           Mennonism
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           not
           be
           held
           to
           begin
           his
           reign
           where
           there
           is
           any
           visible
           Monarch
           or
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           that
           rules
           .
           Which
           opinion
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           seem
           the
           more
           tolerable
           and
           harmless
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           distance
           is
           the
           greater
           from
           the
           present
           Age
           to
           
           the
           Millennium
           ,
           yet
           it
           being
           apt
           to
           beget
           a
           prejudice
           against
           Monarchy
           and
           
             civil
             Magistracy
          
           ,
           and
           to
           impress
           a
           false
           Idea
           of
           the
           reign
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           reign
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           Monarchy
           and
           
             civil
             Magistracy
          
           ;
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           joined
           with
           the
           denying
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           Reformation
           is
           the
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           (
           which
           truth
           utterly
           routs
           that
           fond
           opinion
           against
           civil
           Magistracy
           )
           and
           also
           with
           a
           belief
           that
           their
           1260
           days
           prophesying
           in
           sackcloth
           is
           but
           about
           expiring
           ,
           or
           but
           just
           expired
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           to
           lye
           three
           days
           and
           an
           half
           slain
           ,
           &c.
           which
           naturally
           tends
           to
           the
           impregnating
           mens
           minds
           with
           a
           fond
           expectation
           of
           a
           sudden
           completion
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           their
           Rising
           (
           which
           yet
           God
           be
           thanked
           is
           accomplished
           already
           )
           and
           so
           to
           cause
           endeavours
           of
           Innovations
           and
           Tumults
           of
           Seditions
           and
           Rebellions
           (
           as
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           by
           pretence
           of
           
             false
             Christs
          
           after
           the
           true
           one
           was
           come
           so
           )
           amongst
           Christians
           upon
           a
           false
           expectation
           of
           the
           sudden
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           when
           
             in
             truth
          
           they
           are
           
             risen
             already
          
           :
           These
           things
           are
           of
           so
           great
           import
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Symmetricalness
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Ages
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           peace
           of
           the
           Reformed
           
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           reconciling
           the
           Sectaries
           to
           the
           publick
           worship
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           them
           alone
           a
           sufficient
           Motive
           to
           publish
           these
           Remarks
           and
           Answers
           for
           the
           stearing
           men
           off
           from
           such
           wild
           and
           disorderly
           conceits
           which
           so
           easily
           find
           harbour
           in
           Melancholick
           and
           Enthusiastick
           spirits
           ,
           and
           which
           other
           crafty
           and
           disaffected
           Politicians
           are
           over
           prone
           ,
           cunningly
           and
           designingly
           to
           serve
           their
           turns
           of
           .
           See
           the
           Expositor's
           Pref.
           to
           his
           
             Apocalypsis
             Apocalypseos
             ,
             §
             12.
          
           
        
         
           This
           usefulness
           made
           me
           with
           great
           alacrity
           publish
           these
           Remarks
           ,
           they
           giving
           me
           so
           fit
           an
           occasion
           to
           instruct
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           to
           convince
           men
           of
           the
           errour
           of
           this
           false
           spirit
           that
           has
           gone
           out
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           has
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           deluded
           too
           many
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Remarker
           ,
           whether
           he
           has
           writhen
           and
           forced
           his
           Wit
           and
           Invention
           to
           personate
           an
           eager
           Impugner
           of
           the
           Expositor's
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           John
           and
           Daniel
           ,
           or
           has
           indeed
           seriously
           attacked
           them
           ,
           he
           has
           however
           done
           good
           service
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           by
           drawing
           out
           Answers
           more
           fully
           to
           explain
           and
           confirm
           those
           important
           Truths
           so
           certainly
           exhibited
           in
           the
           Prophecies
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Answerer
           seem
           at
           any
           time
           to
           be
           something
           quick
           and
           smart
           upon
           the
           Remarker
           ,
           or
           rather
           upon
           that
           Spirit
           
           he
           is
           actuated
           withall
           (
           for
           he
           has
           no
           enmity
           against
           any
           man's
           person
           whatsoever
           )
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           seem
           more
           to
           an
           indifferent
           judge
           than
           the
           perversness
           of
           the
           matter
           or
           manner
           of
           uttering
           it
           by
           the
           Remarker
           naturally
           called
           for
           .
           And
           not
           to
           shew
           a
           man's
           dislike
           of
           such
           things
           with
           some
           commotion
           of
           mind
           would
           but
           feed
           the
           humour
           of
           a
           conceited
           Enthusiast
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           fansie
           he
           has
           got
           the
           Ascendent
           of
           his
           tame
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           not
           impute
           his
           being
           gently
           handled
           to
           his
           Christian
           meekness
           and
           kindness
           of
           temper
           but
           to
           the
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           
             his
             own
          
           tumid
           and
           delusive
           spirit
           ,
           that
           commissions
           him
           to
           ride
           triumphantly
           over
           the
           necks
           of
           all
           such
           as
           are
           not
           ready
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           mistaken
           Dictates
           of
           his
           false
           light
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           this
           quickness
           and
           freeness
           of
           the
           Answerer
           should
           draw
           from
           the
           Remarker
           a
           bitter
           reviling
           Reply
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           a
           desirable
           nor
           probable
           Event
           if
           the
           Remarker
           have
           that
           ingenuity
           as
           to
           rejoice
           and
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Truth
           with
           whomsoever
           it
           is
           found
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           want
           its
           proper
           use
           .
           For
           then
           it
           will
           be
           still
           more
           manifest
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           Remarker
           (
           though
           not
           taken
           up
           into
           an
           exceeding
           high
           Mountain
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           by
           Satan
           ,
           and
           shewn
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           this
           World
           
           and
           glory
           of
           them
           yet
           )
           fansying
           himself
           highly
           caught
           up
           in
           the
           Spirit
           has
           uttered
           such
           sublime
           matter
           in
           this
           exaltation
           touching
           the
           glorious
           State
           and
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           new
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           things
           in
           tendency
           thereto
           as
           transcend
           the
           conceit
           and
           allowance
           of
           any
           sober
           and
           considerate
           man
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           hence
           I
           say
           still
           more
           manifest
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           height
           of
           any
           Divine
           Rapture
           that
           he
           has
           discovered
           such
           marvellous
           Mysteries
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           this
           elevation
           of
           Spirit
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           heaving
           of
           the
           Hypochondria
           ,
           and
           the
           vain
           delusion
           of
           the
           touring
           fumes
           of
           an
           over-heated
           Melancholy
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           sound
           understanding
           of
           Daniel
           and
           the
           Apocalypse
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           
             Fanatical
             Enthusiasts
          
           ,
           but
           to
           men
           of
           a
           more
           rational
           Genius
           ,
           serene
           mind
           and
           sober
           judgment
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           hast
           as
           full
           an
           account
           as
           I
           can
           give
           of
           the
           publishing
           these
           Remarks
           and
           Answers
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           manner
           thereof
           .
           How
           sufficient
           it
           is
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           best
           perceive
           upon
           the
           perusal
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           thou
           wilt
           doe
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           with
           no
           small
           satisfaction
           ,
           if
           orderly
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           placed
           ,
           Chapter
           and
           Verse
           ,
           thou
           readest
           the
           places
           in
           the
           Expositor's
           Expositions
           of
           Daniel
           and
           the
           Apocalypse
           before
           
           thou
           readest
           the
           Remark
           and
           Answer
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           those
           Expositions
           by
           thee
           ,
           provided
           thou
           reade
           but
           the
           Verse
           in
           the
           Bible
           which
           the
           Remark
           and
           Answer
           relate
           to
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           seldom
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           for
           the
           understanding
           either
           of
           them
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           Apology
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           at
           a
           loss
           ,
           thou
           must
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Pages
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           constantly
           set
           down
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Remark
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           two
           little
           additional
           Pieces
           ,
           
             Arithmetica
             Apocalyptica
          
           ,
           and
           
             Appendicula
             Apocalyptica
          
           ,
           I
           need
           say
           little
           of
           them
           .
           The
           occasion
           of
           writing
           them
           is
           set
           down
           in
           each
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           them
           is
           much
           what
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           my
           Answer
           to
           the
           Remarks
           ,
           viz.
           to
           undeceive
           the
           World
           and
           free
           men
           from
           such
           false
           Notions
           of
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           as
           tend
           to
           unquietness
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           unsetling
           the
           Church
           and
           State.
           For
           my
           Answer
           to
           the
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           Apology
           (
           which
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Reader
           thoroughly
           to
           consider
           )
           so
           plainly
           demonstrating
           that
           the
           partial
           fall
           of
           Babylon
           and
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           is
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           42
           months
           war
           of
           the
           Beast
           with
           the
           Saints
           (
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             v.
             5
             ,
             7.
          
           )
           and
           with
           the
           
           Witnesses
           
             (
             chap.
             11.
             v.
             7
             ,
             11.
             )
          
           which
           Issue
           is
           coincident
           with
           the
           close
           of
           the
           sixth
           Trumpet
           ,
           
             chap.
             11.
             v.
             14.
          
           
           And
           that
           all
           the
           Vials
           follow
           the
           sixth
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Doxologies
           or
           Triumphs
           ,
           And
           that
           the
           Reformation
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           this
           partial
           fall
           of
           Babylon
           and
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           the
           Issue
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           42
           months
           war
           being
           thus
           accomplished
           ,
           it
           naturally
           follows
           that
           the
           compute
           of
           the
           42
           months
           ,
           (
           whatever
           that
           Number
           signifies
           )
           expires
           therewith
           ,
           or
           is
           no
           farther
           to
           be
           reckoned
           upon
           .
           For
           the
           Time
           of
           a
           Vision
           can
           reach
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           Vision
           it self
           .
           But
           because
           he
           that
           gave
           me
           the
           occasion
           of
           writing
           
             Arithmetica
             Apocalyptica
          
           ,
           seems
           not
           aware
           of
           this
           Reason
           ,
           but
           doth
           notwithstanding
           his
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Reformation
           being
           the
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           produce
           the
           Time
           of
           their
           Witnessing
           in
           Sackcloth
           beyond
           the
           abovesaid
           Issue
           of
           the
           42
           months
           war
           ,
           more
           than
           an
           hundred
           years
           ,
           in
           which
           expiration
           of
           the
           42
           months
           or
           1260
           days
           prophetical
           he
           surmises
           that
           Antichristianity
           will
           be
           utterly
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           would
           be
           the
           full
           completion
           of
           the
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           this
           gave
           me
           occasion
           in
           the
           above-mentioned
           
             Arithmetica
             Apocalyptica
          
           ,
           
           to
           shew
           that
           Daniel's
           seven
           Semi-Times
           not
           the
           1260
           days
           nor
           42
           months
           is
           the
           true
           Authentick
           eventual
           measure
           to
           compute
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Medial-Visions
           by
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           may
           here
           add
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           and
           the
           fall
           of
           Babylon
           be
           enlarged
           to
           an
           utter
           ruine
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           advancing
           the
           Reformation
           throughout
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           extending
           the
           last
           blast
           of
           the
           second
           Wo-Trumpet
           or
           sixth
           Trumpet
           ,
           or
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           seventh
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           three
           Triumphant
           expressions
           of
           Ioy
           till
           then
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           must
           be
           contracted
           or
           enlarged
           together
           )
           I
           having
           proved
           so
           plainly
           that
           all
           the
           Vials
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           many
           plagues
           upon
           Antichrist
           follow
           the
           sixth
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           those
           Triumphs
           or
           Doxologies
           ,
           
             chap.
             11.
             v.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             chap.
             14.
             v.
             8.
          
           and
           
             chap.
             15.
             v.
             3.
          
           there
           will
           be
           no
           time
           for
           the
           pouring
           out
           these
           Vials
           till
           Antichrist
           be
           gone
           ,
           upon
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           be
           poured
           .
           Which
           shews
           plainly
           that
           the
           success
           of
           the
           42
           months
           war
           with
           the
           Saints
           or
           Witnesses
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           continued
           from
           the
           Reformation
           till
           an
           universal
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           or
           full
           and
           final
           Ruine
           of
           Babylon
           at
           the
           expiration
           of
           the
           
           42
           Prophetical
           months
           ,
           or
           1260
           years
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Reformation
           past
           is
           the
           adequate
           success
           of
           that
           42
           months
           War
           or
           Daniel's
           Time
           ,
           and
           Times
           ,
           and
           half
           a
           Time
           ,
           which
           is
           equivalent
           thereto
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Authentick
           measure
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           events
           of
           the
           Medial-Visions
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           many
           Authentick
           copies
           ,
           
             (
             Apoc.
             13.15
             .
          
           )
           instead
           of
           [
           to
           continue
           ]
           have
           [
           to
           make
           war
           ]
           
             forty
             two
             months
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           if
           you
           leave
           out
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifies
           here
           to
           act
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           prosperously
           ,
           freely
           and
           unmasterly
           ,
           or
           untrollably
           as
           judicious
           Interpreters
           have
           noted
           ;
           and
           since
           however
           the
           Beast
           cannot
           make
           war
           before
           he
           continue
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           his
           continuance
           at
           least
           commences
           as
           high
           as
           his
           making
           war
           ,
           and
           both
           are
           said
           to
           be
           42
           months
           ;
           it
           is
           plain
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Beast's
           continuance
           and
           his
           war
           do
           perfectly
           synchronize
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           ends
           ,
           so
           must
           the
           other
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           But
           the
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           is
           the
           issue
           and
           end
           of
           the
           42
           months
           war
           ,
           therefore
           the
           continuance
           of
           that
           state
           of
           the
           Beast
           who
           is
           said
           to
           continue
           42
           months
           ends
           at
           the
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           or
           fall
           of
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           City
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           plain
           intimation
           that
           those
           Interpreters
           are
           in
           the
           right
           that
           interpret
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             v.
             5.
          
           (
           if
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           be
           left
           out
           )
           to
           act
           at
           pleasure
           with
           uncontrollableness
           and
           success
           .
           Which
           state
           of
           the
           Beast
           ceased
           at
           the
           Rising
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           and
           fall
           of
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           City
           .
           For
           then
           was
           he
           over-mastered
           in
           a
           large
           part
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           act
           so
           freely
           and
           domineeringly
           as
           he
           did
           before
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           pretence
           of
           prolonging
           the
           42
           months
           continuance
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           
             Apoc.
             13.5
          
           .
           beyond
           the
           time
           of
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           42
           months
           war
           ,
           
             v.
             7.
          
           and
           then
           at
           the
           42
           months
           end
           precisely
           taken
           ,
           of
           quite
           extinguishing
           his
           power
           ,
           plainly
           vanishes
           ;
           the
           42
           months
           onely
           pointing
           at
           the
           entireness
           of
           his
           reigning
           before
           he
           came
           into
           that
           broken
           condition
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           reign
           
             at
             large
          
           .
           Of
           so
           great
           use
           is
           that
           little
           Piece
           for
           the
           preventing
           mistakes
           touching
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           
             Appendicula
             Apocalyptica
          
           ,
           by
           maintaining
           Mr.
           Mede's
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Seals
           against
           Mr.
           Durham's
           ,
           as
           also
           his
           Symmetral
           Times
           of
           the
           Church
           antecedent
           to
           the
           Asymmetral
           ,
           it
           does
           plainly
           strengthen
           the
           Right
           of
           Monarchy
           and
           Episcopacy
           from
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           against
           such
           as
           are
           otherwise
           affected
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           is
           all
           that
           I
           have
           to
           say
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           touching
           the
           whole
           Book
           ,
           nor
           shall
           add
           any
           thing
           more
           to
           detain
           thee
           from
           the
           perusal
           thereof
           ,
           but
           my
           prayers
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           reade
           to
           thy
           own
           edification
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           thou
           readest
           may
           either
           beget
           or
           encrease
           in
           thee
           a
           sober
           mind
           ,
           and
           sensible
           of
           thy
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           to
           thy
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Autority
           under
           him
           ,
           whether
           in
           Church
           or
           State.
           Farewell
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           ERRATA
           correct
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                 For
              
               
                 Reade
              
            
             
               
                 
                   PAg.
                   3.
                   lin
                   .
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 Seraphimus
                 ,
              
               
                 Seraphinus
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ibid.
                   l.
                   18.
                
                 
              
               
                 Peresius
              
               
                 Pererius
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   7.
                   l.
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 now
              
               
                 not
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   12.
                   l.
                   3.
                
                 
              
               
                 his
              
               
                 this
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   33.
                   l.
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 from
                 being
              
               
                 for
                 being
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   44.
                   l.
                   10.
                
                 
              
               
                 Seat
              
               
                 Seal
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   50.
                   l.
                   28.
                
                 
              
               
                 regenerating
              
               
                 degenerating
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   51.
                   l.
                   10.
                
                 
              
               
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 might
              
               
                 Trumpet
                 might
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   59.
                   l.
                   19.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   65.
                   l.
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 toils
              
               
                 evils
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   67.
                   l.
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 world
              
               
                 word
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   83.
                   l.
                   30.
                
                 
              
               
                 most
                 of
                 those
              
               
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 those
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   103.
                   l.
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 Primity
              
               
                 Primitiae
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   117.
                   l.
                   24.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vails
              
               
                 Vials
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   129.
                   l.
                   4.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vial-Angel
              
               
                 first
                 Vial-Angel
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   130.
                   l.
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 game
              
               
                 gain
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   139.
                   l.
                   2.
                
                 
              
               
                 partly
              
               
                 Party
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   143.
                   l.
                   29.
                
                 
              
               
                 in
                 the
              
               
                 is
                 the
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   161.
                   l.
                   11.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   176.
                   l.
                   30.
                
                 
              
               
                 Motiminous
              
               
                 Moliminous
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   238.
                   l.
                   19.
                
                 
              
               
                 many
              
               
                 main
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   274.
                   l.
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 Arme
              
               
                 Army
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   325.
                   l.
                   24.
                
                 
              
               
                 Aetymological
              
               
                 Etymological
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   351.
                   l.
                   30.
                
                 
              
               
                 rom
              
               
                 from
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   368.
                   l.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 Synopsis
              
               
                 of
                 Synopsis
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   383.
                   l.
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 to
                 the
              
               
                 as
                 the
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   410.
                   l.
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 seven
              
               
                 seventh
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P.
                   412.
                   l.
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 why
                 has
              
               
                 why
                 has
                 not
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               To
               Several
               REMARKS
               UPON
               Dr.
               Henry
               More
               HIS
               APOCALYPSIS
               APOCALYPSEOS
               ,
               Written
               By
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               MENNONITE
               ,
               And
               Published
               in
               English
               by
               The
               ANSWERER
               :
               Together
               with
               his
               ANSWERS
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 JAM
                 .
                 III.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 M.
                 F.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               .
               1684.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               REMARKS
               UPON
               APOCALYPSIS
               APOCALYPSEOS
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 I.
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 BOTH
                 here
                 and
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 the
                 direction
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 is
                 rendred
                 ,
                 [
                 To
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 distinguished
                 into
                 seven
                 Successions
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 prophetical
                 sense
                 regarded
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 scope
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 continued
                 ,
                 coherent
                 ,
                 prophetical
                 sense
                 onely
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
                 
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 are
                 doubtlesly
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   hast
                   made
                   us
                   to
                   our
                   God
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   reign
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 here
                 given
                 is
                 a
                 straining
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 from
                 a
                 proper
                 literal
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 forced
                 metaphorical
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 sense
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 ,
                 unforced
                 and
                 exceeding
                 usefull
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fit
                 caution
                 against
                 such
                 hot
                 and
                 heady
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 presently
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 reigning
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 become
                 Masters
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Earthly
                 minds
                 .
                 Reigning
                 
                 upon
                 Earth
                 seems
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 omitted
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 usefull
                 and
                 edifying
                 Interpretation
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Expositor
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 13.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 being
                 cloathed
                 with
                 a
                 garment
                 down
                 to
                 his
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 girt
                 about
                 the
                 paps
                 with
                 a
                 golden
                 girdle
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 respect
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 Priestly
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 Kingly
                 Office
                 ,
                 the
                 garment
                 signifying
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 girdle
                 that
                 righteousness
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 his
                 loins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 faithfulness
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 his
                 reins
                 ,
                 Esa.
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 v.
                 5.
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 described
                 as
                 a
                 glorious
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 Prince
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 his
                 calling
                 himself
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 respects
                 both
                 his
                 Offices
                 of
                 Priest
                 and
                 King
                 ;
                 so
                 his
                 garment
                 seems
                 to
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 girdle
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 girded
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 his
                 Priestly
                 office
                 is
                 here
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Expositor
                 is
                 for
                 such
                 Expositions
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 unquestionable
                 .
                 If
                 what
                 is
                 added
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 certain
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 it
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 not
                 onely
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 but
                 unlikely
                 .
                 For
                 Kings
                 wear
                 not
                 their
                 girdles
                 about
                 their
                 paps
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 their
                 loins
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 Aaron's
                 girdle
                 was
                 interwoven
                 with
                 gold
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   lapide
                
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 [
                 Holy
                 and
                 True
                 ]
                 Truth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 respects
                 his
                 Priestly
                 office
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Seventy
                 render
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 15.
                 
                 To
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 many
                 waters
                 does
                 plainly
                 discover
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 represented
                 as
                 in
                 Union
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 scarce
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 being
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 can
                 badly
                 be
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 voice
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 of
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                 signifie
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 29.
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 upon
                 many
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 powerfull
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 always
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 Literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 20.
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sea
                   gave
                   up
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Whenas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 voice
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 many
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 prophetick
                 style
                 signifie
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 obvious
                 than
                 to
                 interpret
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 voice
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 fitly
                 does
                 that
                 then
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 represented
                 in
                 union
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 through
                 whose
                 mouths
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 breathing
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 conceit
                 alone
                 .
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   Tychonius
                   ,
                   Haymo
                   ,
                   Seraphimus
                
                 and
                 Peresius
                 interpret
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 preached
                 by
                 zealously
                 inspired
                 Emissaries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 testified
                 by
                 innumerable
                 witnesses
                 in
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 what
                 can
                 better
                 signifie
                 the
                 spiritual
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 living
                 members
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 voices
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 one
                 voice
                 ,
                 breathed
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 have
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 united
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 17.
                 
                 Iohn's
                 falling
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 might
                 portend
                 great
                 evil
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 astonishment
                 as
                 made
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 chap.
                 10.
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 Vision
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 fall
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 sleep
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 strength
                 remaining
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 comeliness
                 turn
                 into
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 quaking
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 saw
                 not
                 the
                 Vision
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 also
                 made
                 Ioshua
                 fall
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 on
                 his
                 appearance
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 his
                 legs
                 standing
                 in
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sword
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 caused
                 Iohn
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 appears
                 farther
                 from
                 his
                 comforting
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 himself
                 
                   was
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 
                   now
                   alive
                
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 fortifie
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 dread
                 of
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 then
                 were
                 exercising
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 Iohn
                 might
                 well
                 suspect
                 that
                 this
                 Vision
                 did
                 portend
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 19.
                 
                 [
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 seen
                 ]
                 respects
                 the
                 precedent
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 :
                 The
                 following
                 words
                 [
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 ]
                 should
                 be
                 [
                 Both
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 ]
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 the
                 Vision
                 contain
                 both
                 a
                 Literal
                 and
                 Prophetical
                 sense
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 supposed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 past
                 Ephesine
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Smyrnean
                 State
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 future
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 destroys
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 spoils
                 the
                 coherence
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 precedent
                 Vision
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 following
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 Remark
                 upon
                 the
                 Expositor
                 is
                 very
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 he
                 professedly
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 account
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 easie
                 ,
                 unstrained
                 and
                 natural
                 [
                 hast
                 seen
                 ]
                 so
                 plainly
                 denoting
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   D.
                   Pareus
                
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 writes
                 
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Ità
                   rest
                   Apocalypseos
                   Christus
                   ipse
                   in
                   tres
                   ordines
                   distinguit
                   .
                   Quasdam
                   jam
                   viderat
                   Iohannes
                   inde
                   ab
                   exordio
                   Evangelii
                   sub
                   Nerone
                   &
                   sequentibus
                   Imperatoribus
                   ad
                   Domitianum
                   usque
                   gestas
                   ;
                   quasdem
                   in
                   praesenti
                   videbat
                   ,
                   majorem
                   partem
                   de
                   futuris
                   porrò
                   visurus
                   erat
                   .
                
                 How
                 naturally
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 seven
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 Ephesine
                 past
                 ,
                 Smyrnean
                 current
                 ,
                 Pergamenian
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 words
                 [
                 Write
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 ]
                 interpreted
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 interpreted
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 fitly
                 do
                 they
                 cohere
                 with
                 what
                 follows
                 ?
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 —
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 —
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 Accusative
                 case
                 ,
                 shews
                 plainly
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Candlesticks
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 seven
                 Intervals
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vpon
                   the
                   NOTES
                   of
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Rem
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   seven
                   Churches
                   in
                   Asia
                   ,
                   refers
                   not
                   to
                   its
                   signifying
                   Fundamentum
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   signifie
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   that
                   keep
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   foundation
                   in
                   doctrine
                   and
                   practice
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   implied
                   in
                   calling
                   them
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   owns
                   none
                   to
                   be
                   Churches
                   farther
                   than
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   doing
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   united
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cannot
                   be
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   body
                   .
                   But
                   Asia
                   here
                   alludes
                   both
                   to
                   its
                   signifying
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   Action
                   .
                   (
                   Of
                   both
                   which
                   see
                   
                     Exposition
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     Churches
                  
                   )
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   in
                   Asia
                   ]
                   does
                   signifie
                   ,
                   To
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   in
                   their
                   state
                   of
                   Action
                   and
                   Conflict
                   ,
                   or
                   Militant
                   State
                   on
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   in
                   distinction
                   from
                   that
                   blessed
                   state
                   of
                   Rest
                   and
                   Joy
                   in
                   that
                   great
                   Jubilee
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   the
                   Millennium
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   labours
                   
                   of
                   this
                   Militant
                   State
                   will
                   end
                   with
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   prophetick
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Epistles
                   reacheth
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   commencement
                   of
                   the
                   Millennium
                   .
                
                 
                   Ans.
                   It
                   is
                   sufficient
                   that
                   others
                   would
                   call
                   those
                   Churches
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   keep
                   to
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   but
                   added
                   doctrines
                   and
                   practices
                   contrary
                   thereto
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   Asia's
                   signifying
                   Fundamentum
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   needlesly
                   superadded
                   to
                   design
                   the
                   truly
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                   That
                   Asia
                   signifies
                   Action
                   ,
                   is
                   granted
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   Illogical
                   to
                   deduce
                   Conflict
                   from
                   Action
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Arguing
                   
                     à
                     genere
                     ad
                     speciem
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   living
                   Creature
                   ,
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Man.
                   Though
                   all
                   Conflict
                   is
                   Action
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   Action
                   is
                   not
                   Conflict
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   foisted
                   in
                   to
                   serve
                   a
                   false
                   Hypothesis
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exclude
                   the
                   Millennium
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Intervals
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   reach
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   beginning
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Rem
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   's
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Ephesine
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   its
                   ending
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Persecution
                   in
                   Nero's
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   continue
                   after
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pergamenian
                   State
                   does
                   continue
                   through
                   the
                   succeeding
                   Epistles
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   that
                   State
                   was
                   from
                   Christianity's
                   being
                   received
                   by
                   Autority
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   continuing
                   of
                   Autority
                   to
                   profess
                   that
                   Religion
                   is
                   a
                   continuing
                   that
                   State
                   ,
                   though
                   from
                   a
                   new
                   emerging
                   condition
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   receive
                   a
                   new
                   denomination
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Ephesine
                   State
                   being
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Primitive
                   time
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   emerging
                   Persecution
                   does
                   give
                   the
                   denomination
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   State
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   destroys
                   not
                   the
                   former
                   that
                   is
                   consistent
                   therewith
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Ephesine
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   tainted
                   with
                   Nicolaitism
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   Argument
                   that
                   it
                   expired
                   before
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   that
                   Sect
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   
                   For
                   if
                   that
                   Sect
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   in
                   being
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   commendation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   tainted
                   therewith
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Ans.
                   It
                   is
                   sufficient
                   that
                   from
                   a
                   new
                   emerging
                   condition
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   receive
                   a
                   new
                   denomination
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   begin
                   a
                   distinct
                   Interval
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   will
                   the
                   whole
                   Succession
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   be
                   distinguished
                   into
                   so
                   many
                   Intervals
                   .
                   So
                   limited
                   ,
                   as
                   History
                   complying
                   with
                   the
                   characters
                   of
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   will
                   ratifie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   Ephesine
                   State
                   or
                   Interval
                   will
                   be
                   naturally
                   terminated
                   upon
                   the
                   commencement
                   of
                   Persecution
                   in
                   Nero's
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   Smyrnean
                   then
                   beginning
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   Smyrnean
                   end
                   upon
                   the
                   emerging
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   out
                   of
                   persecution
                   by
                   the
                   Emperours
                   turning
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pergamenian
                   then
                   begin
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   quickly
                   degenerating
                   into
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   persecuting
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   long
                   a
                   time
                   continuing
                   so
                   ,
                   from
                   some
                   remarkable
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Modes
                   of
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   degeneracies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   this
                   Pergamenian
                   denomination
                   may
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   degenerate
                   Church
                   be
                   called
                   Thyatirian
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   within
                   the
                   Jurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   degenerate
                   Church
                   so
                   denominated
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   As
                   for
                   that
                   touching
                   Nicolaitism
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   mere
                   cavil
                   or
                   quibble
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   plainly
                   was
                   a
                   commendation
                   of
                   the
                   Ephesine
                   Interval
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   that
                   uncleanness
                   found
                   in
                   it
                   that
                   was
                   after
                   set
                   on
                   foot
                   by
                   the
                   Nicolaitans
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Nicolaitans
                   being
                   Christians
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   no
                   sooner
                   appear
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Church
                   
                     ipso
                     facto
                  
                   would
                   be
                   defiled
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Ephesine
                   Interval
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   being
                   now
                   defiled
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   sign
                   that
                   Interval
                   comes
                   short
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Nicolaitans
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 promise
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 overcomer
                 being
                 onely
                 that
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Death
                   ,
                
                 gives
                 no
                 assurance
                 thereby
                 of
                 being
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 The
                 
                   crown
                   of
                   life
                
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 faithfull
                 to
                 death
                 must
                 certainly
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 reward
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 sufferers
                 unto
                 death
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 successours
                 obtain
                 the
                 imperial
                 Crown
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 reward
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 so
                 agree
                 with
                 what
                 follows
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 promise
                 explaining
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 senses
                 here
                 given
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 so
                 different
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 badly
                 sute
                 for
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 promise
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 overcomer
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Elliptical
                 intimations
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 has
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 expounded
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 ask
                 what
                 reward
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 sufferers
                 unto
                 death
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 successours
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 imperial
                 Crown
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 without
                 asking
                 ,
                 that
                 selfishness
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 
                   unselfinteressed
                   love
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 prefer
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 causes
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 weak
                 objection
                 as
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Death
                 explained
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 needless
                 tautology
                 :
                 whenas
                 taken
                 in
                 these
                 different
                 senses
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 promise
                 
                 to
                 encourage
                 the
                 Smyrnean
                 Church
                 to
                 suffer
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 that
                 their
                 sufferings
                 shall
                 turn
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 Christian
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 they
                 for
                 their
                 Martyrdom
                 shall
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 a
                 privilege
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 promise
                 or
                 threatning
                 before
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 it
                 indicates
                 things
                 Political
                 touching
                 this
                 state
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 placed
                 after
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 ,
                 the
                 invisible
                 state
                 and
                 concerns
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 one
                 Epistle
                 use
                 both
                 these
                 arguments
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 both
                 force
                 to
                 persuade
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Pergamenian
                 state
                 commencing
                 at
                 the
                 Emperours
                 professing
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 and
                 suffering
                 of
                 Antipas
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 does
                 primarily
                 respect
                 that
                 haughty
                 imperious
                 spirit
                 which
                 was
                 generally
                 observed
                 in
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Bishops
                 after
                 they
                 grew
                 so
                 great
                 through
                 the
                 protection
                 and
                 favour
                 and
                 bounty
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 which
                 begat
                 such
                 fierce
                 contentions
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 and
                 furious
                 ragings
                 against
                 their
                 adversaries
                 or
                 opposers
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 sufferings
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 Antipas
                 does
                 chiefly
                 respect
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 martyred
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 under
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 this
                 Interval
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 bounded
                 by
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 which
                 were
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 certain
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 made
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 smaller
                 matters
                 if
                 any
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 evidence
                 let
                 them
                 add
                 them
                 that
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
                 [
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 quickly
                 ]
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 distinct
                 sense
                 from
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   fight
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Whenas
                 plainly
                 the
                 coming
                 quickly
                 is
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 threatning
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 transgression
                 had
                 deserved
                 such
                 sharp
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 intended
                 against
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 What
                 strange
                 confidence
                 is
                 this
                 upon
                 no
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 [
                 thee
                 ]
                 and
                 [
                 them
                 ]
                 sufficient
                 notes
                 of
                 diversification
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 spoke
                 touching
                 distinct
                 ,
                 nay
                 opposite
                 ,
                 parties
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 their
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 says
                 he
                 will
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Political
                 Prediction
                 preceding
                 the
                 Epiphenema
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 Thyatira
                 does
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 signifie
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 that
                 's
                 written
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 alluding
                 to
                 that
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 may
                 signifie
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 wherein
                 the
                 autority
                 of
                 Christ
                 began
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 ascendent
                 of
                 worldly
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 the
                 infancy
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 daughter
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 styled
                 a
                 woman
                 .
                 Which
                 time
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 commence
                 from
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 (
                 whose
                 Reign
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 seventh
                 Head
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 )
                 immediately
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 Popes
                 grew
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 Exarches
                 first
                 to
                 remove
                 to
                 Ravenna
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 expell'd
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prospered
                 with
                 their
                 usurped
                 autority
                 as
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 foreign
                 Nations
                 
                 that
                 had
                 overrun
                 the
                 Empire
                 and
                 setled
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 gaining
                 such
                 rule
                 by
                 his
                 false
                 pretensions
                 to
                 be
                 Christ's
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 does
                 evidence
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 that
                 autority
                 ,
                 by
                 usurpation
                 whereof
                 he
                 grew
                 so
                 potent
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 did
                 the
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 who
                 oft
                 proved
                 able
                 to
                 sway
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 depose
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Since
                 therefore
                 the
                 usurpers
                 of
                 Christ's
                 autority
                 ,
                 grew
                 so
                 potent
                 and
                 prevalent
                 thereby
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 really
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 proportionably
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 they
                 had
                 attained
                 to
                 ,
                 must
                 surely
                 be
                 likewise
                 of
                 great
                 prevalency
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 stations
                 though
                 but
                 of
                 private
                 condition
                 .
                 Hence
                 so
                 great
                 power
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 hence
                 the
                 great
                 persecution
                 and
                 war
                 at
                 length
                 was
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 by
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 powers
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 emerging
                 power
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 other
                 sense
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 In
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 Christ
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   and
                   where
                   thou
                   dwellest
                   even
                   where
                   Satan's
                   seat
                   is
                   .
                
                 Which
                 undoubtedly
                 is
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 is
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 within
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 there
                 termed
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 Pergamenian
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 undoubtedly
                 Thyatirian
                 in
                 this
                 Interval
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 barely
                 to
                 contradict
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 reason
                 added
                 ,
                 is
                 mere
                 wantonness
                 and
                 humour
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 Interval
                 ending
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1242
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Legate
                 Amelin
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Albigensian
                 war
                 with
                 Trancavel
                 ,
                 Bastard-son
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Beziers
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 extravagance
                 is
                 
                 it
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 Interval
                 began
                 near
                 seven
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 ended
                 ?
                 The
                 faithfull
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 by
                 his
                 account
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 Interval
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 places
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 Antipas
                 respects
                 and
                 typifies
                 those
                 vast
                 slaughters
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 with
                 me
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 with
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 that
                 well
                 considers
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 least
                 doubt
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 Interval
                 reaches
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 include
                 them
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 denomination
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 begin
                 after
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 distinct
                 denominations
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Intervals
                 interfere
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 a
                 Daughter
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 is
                 a
                 delicate
                 Damosel
                 in
                 her
                 flourishing
                 age
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 Infant
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ's
                 true
                 Church
                 upon
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 getting
                 the
                 ascendent
                 over
                 the
                 worldly
                 powers
                 that
                 she
                 grew
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 enslaved
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Roman
                   Pharaoh
                
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 worldly
                 power
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 held
                 under
                 this
                 power
                 till
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 ,
                 viz.
                 till
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 late
                 happy
                 reformation
                 begun
                 by
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 rude
                 rush
                 against
                 manifest
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Remarker
                 did
                 not
                 mark
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 or
                 said
                 .
                 Else
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 caused
                 the
                 Exarches
                 to
                 remove
                 their
                 seat
                 to
                 Ravenna
                 ,
                 whenas
                 no
                 History
                 that
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 makes
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 seat
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 that
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 slips
                 as
                 these
                 I
                 could
                 willingly
                 wink
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 the
                 remark
                 had
                 any
                 solidity
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 lax
                 and
                 lank
                 it
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 intelligent
                 will
                 easily
                 discern
                 by
                 these
                 few
                 hints
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   kill
                   her
                   children
                   with
                   death
                   ,
                
                 seems
                 here
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 spiritual
                 death
                 and
                 curse
                 ensuing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 better
                 cohere
                 with
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Churches
                   shall
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   that
                   searcheth
                   the
                   reins
                   and
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 signification
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 threatned
                 Zach.
                 14.
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 fought
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 keep
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Those
                 two
                 Expositions
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Expositor
                 are
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 events
                 answerable
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 events
                 have
                 answered
                 or
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 strange
                 miraculous
                 diseases
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 her
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 by
                 a
                 spiritual
                 death
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 loss
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 alive
                 to
                 her
                 and
                 snug
                 in
                 her
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 closer
                 Thyatirians
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 coherence
                 of
                 what
                 follows
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 perspicuous
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 plain
                 and
                 unstrained
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
                 
                 Giving
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 respects
                 not
                 the
                 Governours
                 and
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 reformed
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 gained
                 no
                 power
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 freedom
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 thraldom
                 they
                 were
                 formerly
                 under
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 respects
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 Interval
                 reaches
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 signifie
                 the
                 chief
                 leaders
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 attained
                 to
                 bear
                 so
                 great
                 sway
                 and
                 make
                 so
                 great
                 changes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 (
                 even
                 whole
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Paganochristians
                 ,
                 shall
                 vanquish
                 and
                 overcome
                 the
                 Paganochristians
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 turn
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 remain
                 of
                 them
                 unconverted
                 
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 under
                 their
                 girdle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 cavil
                 .
                 The
                 easie
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 whereas
                 suppose
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 powers
                 bore
                 sway
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 or
                 Nations
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Swedeland
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 under
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 Interval
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Christians
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 shall
                 bear
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 these
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 ruling
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 them
                 a-pieces
                 like
                 a
                 Potter's
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 is
                 shattering
                 a-pieces
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Compages
                 they
                 were
                 held
                 together
                 in
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 subjecting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 effected
                 upon
                 several
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 Paganochristian
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 clear
                 ?
              
               
                 Vers.
                 28.
                 
                 There
                 's
                 but
                 one
                 Morning
                 star
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 bright
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Morning-star
                 and
                 the
                 bright
                 Morning-star
                 must
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 signifying
                 several
                 states
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 spoken
                 onely
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 viz.
                 he
                 calls
                 himself
                 the
                 bright
                 Morning-star
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 Morning-star
                 is
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 overcomers
                 in
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 farther
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 partakers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 like
                 signification
                 with
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.19
                 .
                 both
                 seeming
                 to
                 respect
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 light
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 truth
                 before
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 There
                 's
                 but
                 one
                 Morning
                 star
                 indeed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 here
                 signified
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 political
                 consideration
                 as
                 Prince
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 have
                 degrees
                 of
                 largeness
                 and
                 lustre
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 Political
                 sense
                 the
                 foregoing
                 verse
                 intimates
                 ,
                 that
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 subsequence
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 farther
                 assures
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 bright
                 Morning
                 star
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 22.16
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 spoke
                 there
                 simply
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 abstracting
                 from
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 says
                 immediately
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 challenging
                 his
                 right
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 that
                 score
                 of
                 his
                 descent
                 from
                 David
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 following
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 Reign
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 relating
                 to
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Morning-star
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 the
                 bright
                 Morning-star
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 exceeding
                 great
                 lustre
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Reign
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 any
                 one
                 wink
                 against
                 so
                 clear
                 a
                 light
                 and
                 inviolable
                 coherence
                 and
                 congruity
                 of
                 things
                 ?
                 But
                 why
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 ,
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 noted
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   WAlking
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   white
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 made
                 signifie
                 that
                 conversing
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 inabled
                 to
                 walk
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 innocency
                 and
                 integrity
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Verse
                 ,
                 the
                 being
                 
                   cloathed
                   in
                   white
                   rayment
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   walking
                   in
                   white
                
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 sense
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 be
                 prosperous
                 in
                 the
                 propagating
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Also
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 following
                 verse
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   blot
                   his
                   name
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 which
                 interpret
                 the
                 foregoing
                 words
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 walking
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 being
                 cloathed
                 with
                 white
                 rayment
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 become
                 heirs
                 of
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 )
                 are
                 yet
                 taken
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 continued
                 succession
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 succession
                 is
                 no
                 reward
                 to
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 joy
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 concerned
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Errour
                 in
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 not
                 expounded
                 [
                 to
                 walk
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 white
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 he
                 expounded
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
                 rayment
                 ]
                 which
                 has
                 a
                 Political
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 the
                 good
                 success
                 of
                 affairs
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Remarker
                 was
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 Expositor
                 was
                 giving
                 the
                 prophetical
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 
                   literal
                   ,
                   moral
                
                 ,
                 or
                 spiritual
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 solid
                 Rule
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Declarations
                 touching
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 writ
                 to
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 ,
                 signifies
                 politically
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 being
                 
                   cloathed
                   in
                   white
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 accordingly
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 whiteness
                 ,
                 signifies
                 as
                 well
                 Innocency
                 as
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 Innocency
                 is
                 a
                 fitting
                 these
                 few
                 names
                 in
                 Sardis
                 for
                 their
                 prosperous
                 success
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 different
                 significations
                 so
                 well
                 subordinated
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 deserves
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 cavilled
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 .
                 And
                 correspondently
                 to
                 this
                 Prophetical
                 sense
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 Political
                 [
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 blot
                 his
                 name
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 ]
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 few
                 names
                 are
                 the
                 durable
                 seed
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 shall
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 reward
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 durable
                 succession
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 gratifications
                 of
                 a
                 soul
                 regenerate
                 into
                 the
                 living
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 one
                 mystical
                 body
                 in
                 succession
                 through
                 all
                 ages
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 amply
                 rewarded
                 by
                 so
                 happy
                 an
                 event
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 success
                 as
                 causes
                 joy
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 proportionable
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 consequent
                 upon
                 their
                 labours
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 a
                 reward
                 thereof
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 such
                 Allegations
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 mere
                 affected
                 Cavils
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 opened
                 door
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 strength
                 signifie
                 not
                 any
                 outward
                 force
                 or
                 army
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 spiritual
                 strength
                 that
                 is
                 attained
                 to
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 working
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 become
                 freed
                 by
                 the
                 truth
                 from
                 the
                 thraldom
                 of
                 the
                 worldly
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 gain
                 that
                 enterance
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 fall
                 .
                 Both
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 following
                 verses
                 do
                 shew
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Militant
                 State
                 in
                 progress
                 to
                 the
                 victorious
                 state
                 of
                 rest
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 these
                 verses
                 ,
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 entire
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 seventh
                 vial
                 as
                 the
                 commencement
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 their
                 signifying
                 a
                 Militant
                 State
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 promise
                 ,
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   Iews
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   and
                   worship
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 does
                 plainly
                 shew
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 conflict
                 with
                 such
                 Enemies
                 as
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 refuse
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 ,
                 when
                 Satan
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 and
                 all
                 Enemies
                 put
                 under
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 promise
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                   to
                   keep
                   from
                   the
                   hour
                   of
                   Temptation
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 does
                 evidence
                 and
                 a
                 State
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 seem
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 great
                 trouble
                 precedent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 promise
                 also
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                   to
                   come
                   quickly
                   and
                   warning
                   to
                   hold
                   fast
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 does
                 also
                 plainly
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 reward
                 all
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.18
                 .
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 come
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 near
                 approaching
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 several
                 promises
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 overcometh
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 evidence
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Militant
                 State.
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 those
                 promises
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 overcomer
                 
                   a
                   Pillar
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 seems
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 Rule
                 and
                 Autority
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 do
                 chiefly
                 respect
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 or
                 ruling
                 judicial
                 office
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shew
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.1
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   He
                   shall
                   go
                   no
                   more
                   out
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 does
                 plainly
                 signifie
                 a
                 Militant
                 
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 overcometh
                 is
                 promised
                 a
                 cessation
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 following
                 promises
                 are
                 all
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 great
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 overcome
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 visible
                 to
                 all
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 belong
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Here
                 again
                 the
                 Remarker
                 forgetting
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 writhes
                 his
                 fancy
                 into
                 a
                 Moral
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 from
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 spirit
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 Most
                 undoubtedly
                 the
                 prophetical
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 eighth
                 verse
                 is
                 Political
                 ,
                 and
                 denotes
                 the
                 uncontrollable
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 wrest
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Moral
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 therein
                 .
                 This
                 
                   little
                   force
                
                 or
                 army
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 little
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 great
                 appearance
                 at
                 the
                 battel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Day
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 the
                 noble
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 
                   Apoc.
                   ch
                
                 .
                 19.
                 and
                 the
                 Boanerges's
                 thundring
                 over
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 commencement
                 of
                 this
                 Philadelphian
                 Interval
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ,
                 but
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 Thunder
                 .
                 Which
                 consideration
                 silences
                 all
                 the
                 pretended
                 Reasonings
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Intervals
                 comprehending
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 the
                 entire
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 is
                 comprised
                 in
                 that
                 Interval
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 appear
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 briefly
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Interval
                 to
                 be
                 Militant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 or
                 first
                 Thunder
                 .
                 But
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 Thunder
                 according
                 
                 to
                 promise
                 she
                 obtains
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 
                   City
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   cometh
                   down
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                
                 just
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 21.11
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 express
                 ?
                 Philadelphia
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 as
                 sure
                 as
                 Christ
                 will
                 keep
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 promises
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Interval
                 reaches
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 Thunder
                 inclusively
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 reacheth
                 through
                 the
                 Millennium
                 also
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 unprejudiced
                 from
                 what
                 follows
                 .
                 [
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 write
                 upon
                 him
                 my
                 new
                 Name
                 ]
                 where
                 Grotius
                 expresly
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 passage
                 says
                 .
                 
                   Hoc
                   novum
                   nomen
                   Christi
                   est
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 This
                 new
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   .
                
                 Which
                 therefore
                 must
                 undoubtedly
                 respect
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 thus
                 reign
                 .
                 And
                 Grotius
                 again
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 19.16
                 .
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   nomen
                   illud
                   novum
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   quod
                   innui
                
                 ,
                 cap.
                 3.12
                 .
                 Verè
                 novum
                 
                   si
                   non
                   jus
                   spectes
                   ,
                   sed
                   juris
                   eventum
                   .
                
                 For
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 always
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 yet
                 then
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 full
                 possession
                 when
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 was
                 erected
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 but
                 newly
                 actual
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 (
                 keeping
                 still
                 to
                 the
                 prophetical
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 Political
                 ,
                 )
                 That
                 first
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   make
                   a
                   pillar
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   go
                   no
                   more
                   out
                   ,
                
                 implies
                 plainly
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 modify'd
                 and
                 differently
                 denominated
                 in
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Interval
                 .
                 Here
                 ,
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   overcomes
                
                 ,
                 respects
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 shall
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 afterward
                 vary
                 in
                 modification
                 and
                 denomination
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 wilfully
                 wink
                 ,
                 and
                 perversely
                 shut
                 his
                 eyes
                 that
                 sees
                 not
                 this
                 truth
                 clearly
                 already
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Remarker
                 seems
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 in
                 so
                 violently
                 wresting
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pillar
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 so
                 naturally
                 signifies
                 stability
                 and
                 permanency
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 signifying
                 great
                 Rule
                 and
                 Autority
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 dark
                 private
                 notion
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.1
                 .
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 examine
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 wiser
                 than
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 his
                 meaning
                 better
                 than
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 plainly
                 expounds
                 this
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 of
                 stability
                 and
                 permanency
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   go
                   no
                   more
                   out
                   .
                
                 So
                 stable
                 and
                 permanent
                 shall
                 this
                 Philadelphian
                 State
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Pillar
                 in
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 whose
                 removal
                 would
                 hazard
                 the
                 whole
                 Edifice
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 terrestrial
                 Scene
                 shall
                 fail
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 shall
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 This
                 passage
                 he
                 thus
                 mis-interprets
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 close
                 and
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 he
                 shuffles
                 off
                 with
                 this
                 general
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   manifest
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   overcome
                   .
                
                 But
                 they
                 manifest
                 such
                 a
                 glory
                 as
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                
                 and
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 assure
                 our selves
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 any
                 passage
                 from
                 the
                 easie
                 ,
                 plain
                 and
                 natural
                 signification
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 expressions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 add
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Interval
                 represents
                 the
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 as
                 something
                 declining
                 in
                 her
                 zeal
                 and
                 fervour
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 therefore
                 with
                 Persecution
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Smyrnean
                 Interval
                 represents
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 Persecution
                 under
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 quitting
                 her self
                 couragiously
                 and
                 
                 victoriously
                 upon
                 promised
                 success
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 sufferings
                 would
                 win
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 turn
                 Christian
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 Interval
                 represents
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Pagan
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 suffering
                 again
                 under
                 a
                 Paganochristian
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 next
                 Interval
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Thyatirian
                
                 ,
                 represents
                 the
                 said
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 suffering
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Paganochristian
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 quitting
                 themselves
                 nobly
                 ,
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 sufferers
                 under
                 Pergamus
                 and
                 Thyatira
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 possession
                 of
                 whole
                 Nations
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 turn
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 Respit
                 from
                 their
                 Persecutions
                 and
                 Martyrdoms
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 complaint
                 of
                 eating
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 unto
                 Idols
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 and
                 Thyatirian
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Intimations
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 for
                 not
                 complying
                 therewith
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 complaint
                 of
                 that
                 Imperfection
                 of
                 state
                 and
                 signal
                 remisness
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 when
                 newly
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sufferings
                 .
                 Which
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 therefore
                 does
                 plainly
                 represent
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 emerged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 gross
                 corruptions
                 and
                 barbarous
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 themselves
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 some
                 few
                 Names
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 excellent
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 five
                 Intervals
                 represent
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 plainly
                 ,
                 amply
                 and
                 lively
                 ,
                 so
                 does
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Interval
                 the
                 succeeding
                 state
                 thereof
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 no
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Martyrdom
                 
                 for
                 refusing
                 to
                 comply
                 therewith
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 no
                 spot
                 nor
                 wrinkle
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 entirely
                 holy
                 and
                 without
                 blemish
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Interval
                 or
                 Succession
                 of
                 States
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 demand
                 here
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 has
                 any
                 spark
                 of
                 judgment
                 and
                 sagacity
                 left
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 time
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 such
                 that
                 includes
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Ierusalem
                 State
                 and
                 blessed
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 pure
                 ▪
                 perfect
                 and
                 glorious
                 than
                 this
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 Prophetical
                 description
                 of
                 some
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 on
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
                 Sardian
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 blessed
                 Millennium
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 consideration
                 alone
                 might
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 farther
                 added
                 ;
                 That
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   write
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   cometh
                   down
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   from
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Can
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 affected
                 stupour
                 or
                 some
                 strange
                 invincible
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Prophetical
                 sense
                 being
                 allow'd
                 )
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Interval
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 in
                 to
                 sup
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 open
                 to
                 his
                 knocking
                 ,
                 does
                 signifie
                 his
                 receiving
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Marriage-supper
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 granting
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 overcome
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 on
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 signifies
                 their
                 reigning
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 being
                 two
                 promises
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 victorious
                 in
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 does
                 manifest
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 militant
                 state
                 precedent
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Church
                 competent
                 to
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 account
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 change
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 imaginable
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 glorious
                 state
                 of
                 righteousness
                 as
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 evil
                 removed
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 being
                 bound
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 made
                 new
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
                 again
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 deceive
                 or
                 work
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 seduce
                 the
                 Nations
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 his
                 deceit
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 in
                 enmity
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 before
                 they
                 brought
                 their
                 glory
                 into
                 it
                 and
                 walkt
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 To
                 pervert
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 here
                 the
                 Remarker
                 interprets
                 that
                 Politically
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 interpret
                 Mystically
                 or
                 Spiritually
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 interpreted
                 that
                 Spiritually
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 expounded
                 Politically
                 .
                 So
                 sinuous
                 and
                 serpentine
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 beloved
                 falshood
                 .
                 From
                 v.
                 15.
                 to
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 declension
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 state
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 in
                 their
                 remisness
                 in
                 pursuing
                 spiritual
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 breathing
                 after
                 the
                 living
                 image
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 propagating
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 is
                 prefigured
                 or
                 predescribed
                 (
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 depressed
                 then
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 denomination
                 of
                 Laodicean
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 sharply
                 rebuked
                 and
                 terribly
                 threatned
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 repent
                 of
                 these
                 immoralities
                 or
                 Dispiritualities
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 continuedly
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Moral
                 sense
                 he
                 still
                 farther
                 upbraids
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 searching
                 rebukes
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 knocks
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 their
                 Consciences
                 to
                 awaken
                 
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 remisness
                 and
                 litherly
                 formalness
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 insensible
                 of
                 his
                 call
                 ,
                 being
                 satisfied
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 without
                 idolatry
                 still
                 indeed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Popish
                 Mass
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 without
                 any
                 breathing
                 after
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 our
                 living
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 comfort
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 reproves
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 open
                 to
                 him
                 through
                 constant
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 dictates
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 fully
                 enjoy
                 his
                 communion
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 truly
                 living
                 union
                 of
                 Spirit
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 will
                 recover
                 them
                 again
                 into
                 that
                 wholsome
                 state
                 the
                 Philadelphians
                 stuck
                 to
                 universally
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Interval
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 thus
                 Spiritually
                 or
                 Morally
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 and
                 not
                 Politically
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Marriage
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 is
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 19.7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 is
                 farther
                 manifest
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   hear
                   my
                   voice
                   and
                   open
                   the
                   door
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   in
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   will
                   sup
                   with
                   him
                   and
                   he
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 at
                 his
                 home
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 sup
                 together
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 invitation
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 abroad
                 to
                 sup
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 what
                 a
                 fond
                 thing
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 apply
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 entertaining
                 there
                 spiritual
                 Communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 unto
                 that
                 Political
                 sense
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 adjoining
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 him
                 their
                 Messias
                 ,
                 their
                 Head
                 and
                 Husband
                 in
                 the
                 above
                 cited
                 place
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 enormously
                 to
                 strain
                 and
                 pervert
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 is
                 also
                 that
                 conceit
                 of
                 interpreting
                 [
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 on
                 his
                 throne
                 ]
                 of
                 their
                 reigning
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 here
                 of
                 such
                 conflicts
                 and
                 persecutions
                 and
                 martyrdoms
                 in
                 
                 this
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 an
                 earthly
                 deliverance
                 and
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 earthly
                 crown
                 and
                 dominion
                 was
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Smyrnean
                   ,
                   Pergamenian
                
                 and
                 Thyatirian
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 throne
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 promised
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 or
                 seat
                 in
                 Heaven
                 as
                 universally
                 it
                 is
                 interpreted
                 by
                 Expositors
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 the
                 conflict
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 are
                 here
                 exhorted
                 to
                 is
                 the
                 subduing
                 their
                 carnal
                 minds
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 mortification
                 to
                 be
                 renewed
                 unto
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 image
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 onely
                 method
                 of
                 attaining
                 to
                 this
                 Heavenly
                 Throne
                 or
                 Crown
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 unnatural
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Throne
                 than
                 that
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 being
                 roused
                 thus
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 exhortation
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 shake
                 off
                 that
                 dulness
                 and
                 torpor
                 of
                 spirit
                 and
                 dead
                 formality
                 and
                 carnality
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 enlivened
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 quick
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Regeneration
                 into
                 his
                 living
                 image
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 will
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                   When
                   we
                   were
                   dead
                   in
                   our
                   sins
                   he
                   hath
                   quickened
                   us
                   together
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   raised
                   us
                   up
                   together
                   and
                   made
                   us
                   sit
                
                 (
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 promised
                 Throne
                 )
                 
                   together
                   in
                   Heavenly
                   places
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 seat
                 or
                 Throne
                 ,
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 does
                 naturally
                 insinuate
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   [
                   Te
                   Deum
                   ]
                   When
                   thou
                   hadst
                   overcome
                   the
                   sharpness
                   of
                   death
                   thou
                   didst
                   open
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   to
                   all
                   believers
                   .
                
                 His
                 ascending
                 into
                 Heaven
                 and
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Heaven
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 seats
                 or
                 mansions
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 elsewhere
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 undoubtedly
                 he
                 has
                 prepared
                 for
                 every
                 
                 one
                 that
                 overcomes
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 after
                 he
                 overcame
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 father's
                 Throne
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 judgment
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 son
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 overcomes
                 shall
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 Throne
                 or
                 seat
                 in
                 Heaven
                 of
                 Christ's
                 giving
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 seems
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 natural
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Victors
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 equal
                 majesty
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 Expositors
                 runs
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 Throne
                 Christ
                 ascended
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 overcome
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 Earthly
                 Millennial
                 Throne
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 obtained
                 in
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Interval
                 ,
                 whenas
                 he
                 says
                 expresly
                 he
                 was
                 sate
                 down
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 his
                 Father
                 gave
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 overcoming
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 like
                 Thrones
                 he
                 promiseth
                 other
                 overcomers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 plainly
                 demonstrated
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Millennium
                 is
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Interval
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 this
                 Throne
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Victor
                 should
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 reigning
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 Epistolar
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 commencement
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 so
                 upon
                 better
                 reason
                 that
                 it
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 slate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 successions
                 ,
                 and
                 prefigured
                 in
                 a
                 Prophetical
                 manner
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 two
                 such
                 notable
                 Intervals
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 and
                 the
                 after
                 game
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 
                   Magog
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 be
                 omitted
                 ?
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 rude
                 and
                 immodest
                 thing
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 suppose
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 defectuous
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 rather
                 than
                 suspect
                 mine
                 
                 own
                 judgment
                 and
                 slowness
                 that
                 may
                 hinder
                 my
                 discerning
                 the
                 completeness
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker
                 produces
                 reasons
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 reaches
                 no
                 farther
                 than
                 the
                 commencement
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 Christ
                 invites
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 promises
                 the
                 Overcomer
                 a
                 Throne
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 account
                 given
                 that
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 should
                 ever
                 degenerate
                 into
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 unimaginable
                 that
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 being
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 glorious
                 state
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 that
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 evil
                 removed
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 being
                 bound
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 let
                 loose
                 again
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 upon
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 should
                 degenerate
                 into
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 answered
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 Christ's
                 promising
                 to
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 opens
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 door
                 is
                 no
                 invitation
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 promised
                 Throne
                 an
                 Earthly
                 Throne
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 this
                 Throne
                 signifies
                 .
                 According
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 promises
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   I
                   appoint
                   unto
                   you
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   as
                   my
                   father
                   has
                   appointed
                   unto
                   me
                
                 (
                 which
                 hugely
                 fits
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   grant
                   to
                   sit
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   my
                   Throne
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   I
                   also
                   overcame
                   and
                   am
                   sate
                   down
                   with
                   my
                   father
                   in
                   his
                   Throne
                
                 )
                 
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   at
                   my
                   Table
                   in
                   my
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   sit
                   on
                   Thrones
                   
                   judging
                   the
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 Which
                 place
                 is
                 parallel
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Matth.
                 19.28
                 .
                 
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   that
                   have
                   followed
                   me
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 Grotius
                 expounds
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Munster
                 by
                 
                   Resurrectio
                   Mortuorum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Calvin
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   dubium
                   est
                   quin
                   hîc
                   de
                   extremo
                   die
                   loquatur
                   Christus
                
                 )
                 
                   at
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   when
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   shall
                   sit
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   ye
                   also
                   shall
                   sit
                   on
                   twelve
                   Thrones
                   judging
                   the
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Throne
                 of
                 Iudicature
                 ,
                 a
                 Laodicean
                 Throne
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 this
                 Interval
                 in
                 one
                 respect
                 has
                 its
                 denomination
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 thereof
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 Saints
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 this
                 promise
                 the
                 more
                 suitable
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 should
                 have
                 their
                 Thrones
                 of
                 Judicature
                 then
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 Christ
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 much
                 marvel
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 considers
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.3
                 .
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   Angels
                   ?
                
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 co-approvers
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Christ
                 against
                 the
                 Devils
                 and
                 wicked
                 Souls
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ?
                 which
                 shews
                 how
                 fitly
                 ,
                 unforcedly
                 and
                 naturally
                 this
                 Throne
                 here
                 promised
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Throne
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 an
                 Earthly
                 Throne
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 account
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Millennial
                 or
                 Philadelphian
                 estate
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 degenerate
                 into
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 express
                 imputation
                 of
                 any
                 fault
                 upon
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 affairs
                 is
                 thence
                 plain
                 ,
                 it
                 telling
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 loosing
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 that
                 
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 artifice
                 of
                 concealment
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 to
                 omit
                 things
                 in
                 one
                 Vision
                 and
                 supply
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supplement
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Interval
                 succeeding
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 include
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 synchronize
                 with
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 reproofs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 for
                 their
                 Lukewarmness
                 and
                 Remisness
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 neglecting
                 to
                 retain
                 and
                 propagate
                 that
                 inward
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 but
                 resting
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 ,
                 formal
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 unexceptionable
                 ,
                 external
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 this
                 shews
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 being
                 let
                 loose
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 raise
                 stirs
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 reflect
                 upon
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Lukewarmness
                 and
                 Remisness
                 .
                 Which
                 Hypothesis
                 is
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Iustice
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 care
                 over
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 loose
                 the
                 Devil
                 again
                 and
                 raise
                 storms
                 against
                 his
                 Church
                 no
                 man
                 knows
                 why
                 nor
                 wherefore
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 last
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 easily
                 conceivable
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 at
                 last
                 become
                 so
                 pure
                 and
                 spotless
                 ,
                 so
                 holy
                 and
                 righteous
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 it
                 may
                 decline
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 mortality
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 absolutely
                 firm
                 and
                 durable
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 blessed
                 Angels
                 who
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 unspeakable
                 purity
                 and
                 glory
                 fall
                 from
                 their
                 station
                 ?
                 who
                 yet
                 had
                 no
                 Tempter
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Devils
                 that
                 needed
                 to
                 be
                 tied
                 up
                 before
                 the
                 Angels
                 fell
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 point
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 advantage
                 as
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 exceeding
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 being
                 Spirit
                 and
                 not
                 Flesh.
                 But
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 will
                 be
                 mortal
                 flesh
                 as
                 other
                 sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 long
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 degenerate
                 something
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 loosing
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 loose
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 precarious
                 surmise
                 to
                 think
                 he
                 can
                 act
                 onely
                 upon
                 the
                 Nations
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 loose
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 imprisoned
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 ground
                 to
                 restrain
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Nations
                 ]
                 to
                 those
                 onely
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 visible
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 very
                 naturally
                 signifie
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 Nations
                 and
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rash
                 presumption
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Nations
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 are
                 not
                 converts
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 bring
                 their
                 glory
                 into
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 whole
                 Kingdoms
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 belief
                 as
                 that
                 auspicious
                 acclamation
                 foretells
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   are
                   become
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 shadow
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 distinguished
                 into
                 seven
                 Intervals
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Which
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 likewise
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 pure
                 transparent
                 Iaspar
                 stone
                 is
                 an
                 Emblem
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 red
                 Sardin
                 stone
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 sate
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 being
                 like
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 does
                 signifie
                 the
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 executing
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 does
                 better
                 sute
                 with
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 his
                 Throne
                 of
                 Judicature
                 as
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 than
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 firmness
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 strength
                 or
                 omnipotency
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 red
                 fiery
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 his
                 piercing
                 Activity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 red
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 red
                 colour
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 represented
                 here
                 on
                 his
                 Throne
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 but
                 simply
                 in
                 his
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 as
                 Creator
                 and
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Doxology
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   worthy
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   created
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   thy
                   pleasure
                   they
                   are
                   and
                   were
                   created
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 Grotius
                 judiciously
                 notes
                 that
                 the
                 Iasper
                 does
                 signifie
                 
                   invictam
                   Dei
                   potentiam
                
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 briefly
                 call
                 his
                 radical
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Existence
                 of
                 his
                 indiscernible
                 essence
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 Sardius
                 (
                 which
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 answers
                 to
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 its
                 redness
                 )
                 
                   vim
                   Dei
                   activam
                   qualis
                   in
                   igne
                   est
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 his
                 very
                 words
                 on
                 the
                 Text.
                 And
                 Zegerus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Tychonius
                   ,
                   Primasius
                
                 and
                 Beda
                 ,
                 all
                 three
                 make
                 the
                 Sardius
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 colour
                 ,
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 
                 To
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 
                   Victorinus
                   ,
                   Rupertus
                   ,
                   Richardus
                
                 and
                 Lyranus
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 give
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 fire
                 to
                 the
                 Sardius
                 .
                 And
                 Aretas
                 expresly
                 says
                 in
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   Lapide
                
                 ,
                 Sardius
                 
                   quia
                   sanguinei
                   &
                   ignei
                   coloris
                   est
                   ,
                   igneam
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   sublimissimam
                   &
                   efficacissimam
                   Dei
                   naturam
                   significat
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 Remarker
                 objects
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sardius
                 is
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 red
                 colour
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 least
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 .
                 Where
                 though
                 the
                 colour
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 brisk
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 flame
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 differences
                 noted
                 here
                 both
                 in
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pruna
                   ,
                   Flamma
                   ,
                   Splendor
                
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 pruna
                 .
                 Which
                 sutes
                 best
                 with
                 the
                 Vision
                 in
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
                 These
                 Elders
                 are
                 onely
                 Spiritual
                 Rulers
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Rulers
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 reigning
                 here
                 signified
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 gross
                 perverting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 appropriate
                 it
                 to
                 worldly
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Song
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   For
                   thou
                   wast
                   slain
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   redeemed
                   us
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   thy
                   bloud
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   kindred
                   and
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   nation
                   .
                
                 What
                 wonderfull
                 weak
                 arguing
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 Kings
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 Nation
                 are
                 redeemed
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 confess
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 Kings
                 of
                 any
                 Nation
                 than
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 redeemed
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 true
                 Christianity
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 subordination
                 of
                 Ranks
                 and
                 Degrees
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Why
                 
                 then
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 Kings
                 alike
                 ?
                 or
                 why
                 has
                 any
                 so
                 ?
                 Who
                 grosly
                 perverts
                 Scripture
                 now
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 does
                 the
                 Remarker
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   worldly
                   Princes
                
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 means
                 worldly-minded
                 Princes
                 ,
                 this
                 contradicts
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 things
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Happiness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 crowned
                 Elders
                 or
                 Monarchs
                 are
                 not
                 supposed
                 worldly-minded
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 makes
                 them
                 
                   worldly
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Millennial
                 reign
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 The
                 Millennium
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 then
                 ,
                 not
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 If
                 subordination
                 of
                 Ranks
                 and
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 the
                 Pezant
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 worldly
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Polity
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 worldly
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 subordinate
                 Hierarchy
                 of
                 Angels
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 Archangels
                 ,
                 of
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 Dominions
                 and
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 Colos.
                 1.6
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Reign
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 where
                 .
                 O
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   hast
                   made
                   us
                   to
                   our
                   God
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   reign
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 This
                 questionless
                 alludes
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 commanded
                 Moses
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 touching
                 him
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 19.6
                 .
                 And
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 more
                 distinctly
                 styles
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 happy
                 days
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 under
                 Moses
                 the
                 Nation
                 being
                 called
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 confound
                 the
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 Priest
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 Aaron
                 was
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 other
                 Priests
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 And
                 Moses
                 was
                 King
                 in
                 Iesurun
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 joining
                 together
                 in
                 this
                 Doxology
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   made
                   us
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   reign
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 does
                 not
                 confound
                 (
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 has
                 a
                 distinct
                 understanding
                 )
                 the
                 subordinate
                 degrees
                 and
                 ranks
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 so
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 are
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 ground
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 support
                 such
                 a
                 monstrous
                 Paradox
                 in
                 Theology
                 and
                 Politicks
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 alters
                 not
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 sanctifies
                 it
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 holy
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 give
                 unnatural
                 Expositions
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 Mist
                 before
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Millennium
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 till
                 Princes
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Kings
                 than
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 Iews
                 fansie
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lyon
                 does
                 not
                 yet
                 eat
                 Hay
                 with
                 the
                 Oxe
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 being
                 the
                 Laver
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 regenerated
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 does
                 regenerate
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 beholding
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 ,
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Laver
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 signifie
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 regenerate
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   qualis
                   causa
                   talis
                   effectus
                
                 .
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 signifie
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 The
                 pure
                 transparent
                 Laver
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 perviousness
                 to
                 be
                 shined
                 into
                 and
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 spoke
                 more
                 within
                 compass
                 than
                 
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 turning
                 the
                 Font
                 into
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 Sea
                 signifies
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 The
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 regenerating
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 becoming
                 like
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 represents
                 him
                 that
                 regenerates
                 ,
                 represents
                 us
                 also
                 regenerated
                 into
                 his
                 Image
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Glass
                 represents
                 the
                 Regenerate
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 contradicts
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   WRitten
                   within
                   and
                   without
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 the
                 outward
                 sense
                 or
                 symbols
                 of
                 the
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inward
                 sense
                 or
                 things
                 represented
                 thereby
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 inward
                 sense
                 cannot
                 be
                 written
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 words
                 or
                 symbols
                 containing
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 writing
                 must
                 serve
                 for
                 both
                 )
                 but
                 does
                 plainly
                 mean
                 that
                 the
                 outward
                 writing
                 contains
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 and
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 writing
                 within
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 opened
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 childish
                 thing
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 book
                 seen
                 by
                 Iohn
                 was
                 written
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 words
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 symbol
                 of
                 the
                 Compages
                 of
                 those
                 Prophetical
                 Representations
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   meaning
                
                 of
                 them
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Angel
                 sent
                 to
                 Iohn
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Book
                 in
                 general
                 was
                 a
                 symbol
                 of
                 the
                 figurative
                 Representations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inward
                 meaning
                 
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Prophetical
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 being
                 writ
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 distinctly
                 signifies
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 the
                 external
                 Representations
                 and
                 Symbols
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 being
                 writ
                 within
                 the
                 real
                 prophetical
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 figures
                 and
                 symbols
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 writ
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 moreover
                 manifest
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Interpreters
                 have
                 been
                 harping
                 much
                 upon
                 that
                 string
                 or
                 something
                 like
                 it
                 .
                 S.
                 Ierom
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 will
                 have
                 this
                 Book
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 being
                 writ
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 literal
                 and
                 mystical
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 this
                 sense
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 natural
                 ,
                 which
                 restrains
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 symbolical
                 sense
                 and
                 
                   real
                   prophetical
                
                 sense
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 rolled
                 Book
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 be
                 writ
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   Liber
                   opisthographus
                
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 trifle
                 or
                 doe
                 worse
                 ,
                 to
                 reproach
                 the
                 Pen-man
                 as
                 either
                 over-sparing
                 of
                 his
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 or
                 overseen
                 in
                 the
                 proportioning
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 intimation
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 senses
                 I
                 have
                 noted
                 is
                 usefull
                 and
                 weighty
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 madness
                 of
                 those
                 Interpreters
                 is
                 discovered
                 that
                 confound
                 the
                 symbolical
                 sense
                 with
                 the
                 real
                 or
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   R.
                   H.
                
                 has
                 done
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 
                   Expositor's
                   Epilogue
                
                 ,
                 sect
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 of
                 our
                 Remarker's
                 is
                 of
                 little
                 more
                 weight
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 written
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 must
                 mean
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                   within
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seals
                   and
                   Trumpets
                   without
                
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 this
                 Intimation
                 ?
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Hysteron-proteron
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 
                 inside
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 first
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 Opisthographal
                 Writings
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Throne
                   and
                   the
                   four
                   Beasts
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 between
                 the
                 Throne
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Beasts
                 stood
                 so
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 could
                 stand
                 but
                 between
                 the
                 Throne
                 and
                 one
                 Beast
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Beasts
                 are
                 here
                 indeed
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Seraphims
                 in
                 Esay
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Lamb
                 rose
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 appears
                 farther
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 If
                 twenty
                 Beasts
                 stood
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 could
                 stand
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 Beast
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lamb
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 stand
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Throne
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 stood
                 but
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Throne
                 and
                 one
                 Beast
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 phrase
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 common
                 speech
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 slight
                 exception
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Beasts
                 are
                 indeed
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 good
                 truth
                 ,
                 very
                 unmannerly
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 they
                 excuse
                 their
                 presumption
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphims
                 in
                 Esay
                 .
                 6.2
                 .
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 there
                 both
                 Kimchi
                 and
                 Aben-Ezra
                 render
                 Iuxta
                 ,
                 not
                 Super
                 ,
                 near
                 or
                 by
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 ;
                 and
                 Munster
                 and
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 note
                 ,
                 agree
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 may
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 Vials
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 ,
                 standing
                 by
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 being
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 .
                 These
                 Beasts
                 in
                 Heaven
                 are
                 Angelical
                 bodies
                 or
                 companies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Peganius
                 his
                 Note
                 on
                 ch
                 .
                 15.7
                 .
                 is
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 who
                 understands
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 General
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Lyon
                 for
                 his
                 Ensign
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 warfare
                 of
                 this
                 Conqueror
                 is
                 not
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Conquering
                 signifies
                 his
                 victories
                 over
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Armies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 fulfilled
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 foretold
                 of
                 
                   sending
                   forth
                   his
                   armies
                   to
                   destroy
                   those
                   Murtherers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   conquer
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 his
                 like
                 success
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 by
                 the
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 and
                 Vials
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 commences
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 Christ's
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 humour
                 than
                 judgment
                 to
                 thwart
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 with
                 a
                 bow
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 a
                 Crown
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                
                 no
                 doubt
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 aim
                 of
                 his
                 War
                 was
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 Christian
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 effected
                 under
                 the
                 sixth
                 Seal
                 .
                 Which
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 understands
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 Christ
                 upon
                 his
                 powring
                 down
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 fitted
                 his
                 chief
                 Commanders
                 in
                 this
                 Evangelical
                 warfare
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 converting
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 he
                 be
                 this
                 noble
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   F.
                   Vespasianus
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 Titus
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 sack'd
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 thus
                 making
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 commence
                 forty
                 years
                 later
                 than
                 it
                 should
                 ?
                 The
                 warfare
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Conqueror
                 is
                 both
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 or
                 Evangelical
                 ,
                 and
                 Political
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 external
                 guidance
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 moving
                 Vespasian
                 to
                 his
                 Wars
                 against
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 him
                 
                 that
                 success
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 encouraged
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 rebuild
                 their
                 Temple
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 noble
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 invisible
                 Powers
                 miraculously
                 defeated
                 the
                 design
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Ammianus
                   Marcellinus
                
                 .
                 The
                 stretching
                 his
                 
                   going
                   forth
                   conquering
                   and
                   to
                   conquer
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 and
                 Vials
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 forcing
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 (
                 beyond
                 its
                 proper
                 intention
                 )
                 needless
                 and
                 impertinent
                 .
                 Christ
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 a
                 conquering
                 condition
                 under
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 two
                 great
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 Mahomet
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 over-run
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Fourth
                   part
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 used
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 destruction
                 did
                 not
                 reach
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 which
                 reached
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 is
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 [
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 ]
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 Reason
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 a
                 portion
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 is
                 intimated
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Civil
                 Autority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Draconick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Draconick
                 Majesty
                 exercising
                 its
                 Autority
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 dictated
                 ,
                 not
                 proved
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Draconick
                 Majesty
                 influence
                 by
                 his
                 Autority
                 both
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 and
                 the
                 Secular
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 one
                 Sun
                 and
                 two
                 Moons
                 .
                 For
                 derived
                 Autority
                 is
                 mutuatitious
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 derives
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 innate
                 and
                 Original
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 secular
                 Moon
                 is
                 not
                 considered
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 .
                 It
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Heavens
                 departing
                 as
                 a
                 scroll
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Magistracy
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   chief
                   Captains
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   Rocks
                   and
                   Mountains
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 Captains
                 calling
                 to
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 &c.
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Secular
                 Magistracies
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 sets
                 out
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Men
                 that
                 would
                 support
                 by
                 their
                 Arms
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 ;
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 perished
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 as
                 to
                 Seculars
                 ,
                 continued
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Orders
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   Consuls
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                 Introduction
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 first
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 cannot
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Introduction
                 to
                 this
                 Chapter
                 makes
                 them
                 )
                 be
                 a
                 vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 for
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 (
                 viz.
                 The
                 Western
                 Empire
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 intended
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 upon
                 Rome
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 seventh
                 Head
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 ;
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 do
                 concern
                 both
                 the
                 Greek
                 Empire
                 and
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 under
                 the
                 eighth
                 Head.
                 Also
                 it
                 is
                 unagreeable
                 with
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 the
                 seventh
                 Head
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 then
                 Symmetral
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 that
                 the
                 Empire
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 so
                 regular
                 a
                 condition
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 its
                 former
                 Irregularities
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ostrogoths
                 were
                 indeed
                 the
                 seventh
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 afterward
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 If
                 the
                 Expositor
                 had
                 said
                 all
                 the
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 were
                 a
                 vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 for
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 Objection
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 more
                 valid
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 says
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   six
                   Trumpets
                   vengeance
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 if
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 vengeance
                 is
                 pretty
                 well
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Greek
                 Empire
                 and
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Greek
                 Empire
                 is
                 part
                 ,
                 be
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 vengeance
                 is
                 farther
                 taken
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 remaining
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 degenerating
                 so
                 generally
                 into
                 new
                 Paganick
                 Superstitions
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 these
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 should
                 thus
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 farther
                 mistakes
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 about
                 the
                 commencement
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 was
                 Symmetral
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 Hypothesis
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 became
                 Asymmetral
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 who
                 followed
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 ,
                 became
                 Asymmetral
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Beast
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   is
                   ,
                
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 it
                 had
                 degenerated
                 into
                 that
                 form
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 punish
                 the
                 Empire
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 regular
                 a
                 condition
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 how
                 the
                 marked
                 or
                 sealed
                 company
                 were
                 safe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 passages
                 in
                 History
                 testifying
                 thereto
                 )
                 that
                 which
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 has
                 here
                 noted
                 is
                 considerable
                 .
                 
                   Neque
                   sera
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Christianorum
                   Imperatorum
                   ibi
                   rerum
                   potiuntium
                   pietas
                   justitiae
                   Dei
                   intercedere
                   debuit
                   non
                   magìs
                   quàm
                   Pietas
                   Iosiae
                   ut
                   regnum
                   Iudae
                   sanguinis
                   à
                   Manasse
                   effusi
                   reum
                   ,
                   excidium
                   à
                   Deo
                   decretum
                   effugeret
                   .
                
                 See
                 2
                 King.
                 2.16
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 Ostrogoth
                 Kings
                 one
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ;
                 how
                 vain
                 a
                 conceit
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 note
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Day-spring
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 naming
                 him
                 from
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 improper
                 Appellation
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 name
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 arising
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 proper
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Angel's
                 ascending
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 seal
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 keeping
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 sutably
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 light
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 There
                 wants
                 no
                 farther
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Exception
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Notes
                 on
                 this
                 second
                 verse
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 rendred
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 arising
                 in
                 that
                 quarter
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Palm-bearing
                 Multitude
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 slain
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 cryed
                 for
                 vengeance
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 comforted
                 with
                 white
                 Robes
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rest
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 whilst
                 their
                 brethrens
                 sufferings
                 were
                 accomplished
                 ;
                 that
                 time
                 being
                 expired
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 white
                 Robes
                 come
                 in
                 Triumphant
                 Acclamations
                 ,
                 entering
                 into
                 the
                 happy
                 state
                 here
                 described
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 is
                 the
                 Reward
                 for
                 the
                 Sufferers
                 under
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 signified
                 ,
                 is
                 improbable
                 ;
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 unseasonableness
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 needlesness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Because
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 meant
                 of
                 those
                 Victors
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 fully
                 set
                 forth
                 after
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ;
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 mention
                 here
                 of
                 their
                 
                   advancement
                   to
                   Rule
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 judgment
                 being
                 executed
                 upon
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 burthen
                 of
                 those
                 Songs
                 and
                 Acclamations
                 after
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 .
                 Also
                 here
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 fault
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Temple
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 of
                 the
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 state
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   no
                   Temple
                   there
                
                 .
                 The
                 cry
                 here
                 also
                 of
                 
                   salvation
                   to
                   our
                   God
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 does
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 loud
                 voice
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 12.10
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   come
                   salvation
                   and
                   
                   strength
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 uttered
                 by
                 an
                 Angelical
                 quire
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 rejoicing
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 salvation
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 this
                 cry
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 's
                 also
                 
                   no
                   coherence
                
                 or
                 connexion
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   company
                
                 and
                 the
                 Palm-bearers
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 sense
                 here
                 given
                 allowable
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sealing
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 sealing
                 may
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 coherence
                 of
                 all
                 Prophecies
                 being
                 primarily
                 in
                 the
                 Cortex
                 or
                 Schemes
                 and
                 Symbols
                 ,
                 and
                 secondarily
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 such
                 coherence
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 making
                 the
                 Palm-bearing
                 multitude
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rode
                 of
                 Prophetical
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 which
                 insisteth
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Souls
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 That
                 short
                 hint
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 expect
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 and
                 their
                 bloud
                 would
                 be
                 revenged
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 an
                 happy
                 condition
                 ,
                 signified
                 by
                 their
                 white
                 Robes
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 what
                 more
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Palm-bearing
                 company
                 does
                 not
                 sute
                 with
                 separate
                 Souls
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 any
                 unprejudiced
                 Reader
                 of
                 the
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 and
                 17
                 verses
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 The
                 conceit
                 is
                 so
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 having
                 but
                 two
                 Resurrections
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 three
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   Blessed
                   and
                   holy
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   has
                   
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 and
                 holy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 suffered
                 under
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Remark
                 implies
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 should
                 be
                 here
                 intimated
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 unseasonable
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 Excursion
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 sealed
                 ,
                 and
                 forearmed
                 against
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 ;
                 Nor
                 needless
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Artifice
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 more
                 and
                 less
                 perfectly
                 or
                 fully
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 supply
                 in
                 one
                 Vision
                 what
                 was
                 omitted
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 this
                 Vision
                 notes
                 onely
                 their
                 
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Holiness
                
                 and
                 Security
                 from
                 Persecution
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 Explication
                 of
                 those
                 verses
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 serving
                 God
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Temple
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   is
                   the
                   Temple
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 the
                 Cry
                 of
                 Salvation
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 as
                 loud
                 among
                 the
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 upon
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 and
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 defeat
                 of
                 Paganism
                 in
                 Constantine's
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Sealing
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 declared
                 before
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 does
                 necessarily
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 through
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 coherence
                 of
                 all
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 primarily
                 and
                 radically
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 predicted
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 coherence
                 of
                 the
                 Cortex
                 is
                 a
                 slippery
                 hold
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 framed
                 and
                 fitted
                 very
                 often
                 merely
                 for
                 external
                 ornament
                 and
                 embellishing
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 obvious
                 and
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 to
                 name
                 
                 any
                 example
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 sealing
                 and
                 
                   sealed
                   ones
                
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 a
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 rising
                 at
                 the
                 Exit
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 is
                 seasonably
                 and
                 orderly
                 placed
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 dueness
                 of
                 coherence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 SEA
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 here
                 as
                 signifying
                 Three
                 or
                 Third
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 a
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 but
                 signifies
                 the
                 universal
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 does
                 in
                 Daniel's
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 four
                 Winds
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 strive
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 Sea
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 being
                 reputed
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 known
                 dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 therefore
                 called
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Expositor
                 does
                 not
                 here
                 say
                 that
                 Sea
                 signifies
                 Three
                 or
                 Third
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 Terretories
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Number
                 Three
                 or
                 Third
                 being
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ill
                 pointing
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Remarker
                 mistake
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 so
                 wise
                 a
                 Remark
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Sun
                 signifies
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Autority
                 ,
                 wherever
                 it
                 resides
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 Light
                 whereby
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 all
                 Dominions
                 are
                 guided
                 and
                 governed
                 ;
                 the
                 Moon
                 signifies
                 
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 matters
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 the
                 Grandees
                 or
                 chief
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Remarker
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 but
                 Achmetes
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Indian
                   ,
                   Persian
                
                 and
                 Aegyptian
                 Onirocriticks
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 the
                 Sun
                 does
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 constantly
                 and
                 immutably
                 signifie
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 the
                 next
                 in
                 power
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 
                   in
                   abstracto
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 private
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 neither
                 Reason
                 nor
                 Example
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 's
                 signifying
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 signifies
                 next
                 in
                 Autority
                 ,
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Ioseph's
                 Dream
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 and
                 eleven
                 Stars
                 worshipping
                 him
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 interpreted
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 Priest
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Sun
                 darkned
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Autority
                 or
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 of
                 those
                 Dominions
                 over-run
                 by
                 the
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 but
                 secondarily
                 concerned
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 suffers
                 by
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 Autority
                 which
                 upheld
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 denotes
                 the
                 many
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 does
                 the
                 Sun
                 here
                 signifie
                 the
                 various
                 Powers
                 or
                 Autorities
                 that
                 governed
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 Sun
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 Legislative
                 power
                 
                   in
                   abstracto
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 highest
                 person
                 in
                 Autority
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 have
                 noted
                 already
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 one
                 great
                 Sea
                 may
                 signifie
                 a
                 comprehension
                 of
                 several
                 distinct
                 Kingdoms
                 subject
                 to
                 tumultuate
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 War
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 union
                 under
                 one
                 Head
                 ▪
                 yet
                 the
                 several
                 Heads
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 cannot
                 so
                 properly
                 be
                 represented
                 by
                 
                   one
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 implies
                 one
                 Head
                 over
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 being
                 that
                 the
                 Saracens
                 over-run
                 so
                 many
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 darkning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 then
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 smoak
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 darkned
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 
                   Multitudes
                   of
                   Kings
                
                 and
                 Princes
                 are
                 concerned
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 dependence
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 signified
                 by
                 Stars
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Red
                 Dragon
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 pulled
                 down
                 so
                 many
                 Stars
                 with
                 his
                 tail
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 subjected
                 so
                 many
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 rashly
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sun-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   of
                   righteousness
                
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 darkned
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 smoak
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 must
                 be
                 Mahometism
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 Religion
                 most
                 certainly
                 is
                 related
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 concern
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 predicted
                 merely
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 sense
                 which
                 is
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 assuredly
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 any
                 passage
                 of
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 spiritual
                 signification
                 of
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 
                   Alphabet
                   of
                   Iconisms
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 did
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 setting
                 his
                 right
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 left
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 does
                 signifie
                 here
                 his
                 coming
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 down
                 all
                 Autority
                 and
                 power
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 Earthly
                 Powers
                 within
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 within
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 become
                 new
                 ,
                 by
                 forming
                 a
                 new
                 Heaven
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 establishing
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 making
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 become
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 Remark
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 amiss
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 it
                 lears
                 toward
                 that
                 foul
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Monarchy
                 nor
                 Princes
                 over
                 their
                 respective
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 twenty
                 four
                 crowned
                 Elders
                 do
                 most
                 certainly
                 denote
                 the
                 pure
                 Apostolick
                 Christianity
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 And
                 setting
                 one
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 refers
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 vanquishing
                 the
                 ten-horned
                 Beast
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 13.
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 or
                 
                   two-horned
                   Beast
                
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Clay-pit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Clay
                 in
                 Daniel
                 signifies
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 regenerating
                 party
                 )
                 which
                 two
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 19.20
                 .
                 are
                 taken
                 alive
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 is
                 plainly
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 branched
                 into
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 his
                 roaring
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 uttering
                 their
                 voices
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 matters
                 after
                 declared
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Regress
                 to
                 begin
                 a
                 new
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 same
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 and
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 and
                 worldly
                 Powers
                 )
                 being
                 connected
                 as
                 synchronizing
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 might
                 close
                 both
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 therefore
                 seem
                 symbolically
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 party
                 against
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 unclean
                 spirits
                 ,
                 like
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 latter
                 bestir
                 themselves
                 with
                 miraculous
                 deceits
                 to
                 excite
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 battel
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 former
                 signifies
                 a
                 miraculous
                 power
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 exert
                 it self
                 in
                 many
                 Christian
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 shall
                 become
                 exciters
                 and
                 conductors
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 party
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 hereunto
                 shall
                 also
                 become
                 Boanerges's
                 thundring
                 out
                 such
                 powerfull
                 convictive
                 testimonies
                 against
                 the
                 abominations
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 denunciations
                 of
                 God's
                 judgments
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 meet
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 uttered
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 sealed
                 up
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 such
                 meaning
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 in
                 
                   Micah
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 5.
                 v.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 more
                 clearly
                 to
                 decide
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 consists
                 of
                 three
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 less
                 derogates
                 from
                 their
                 perfection
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 shown
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 commenceth
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 consists
                 but
                 of
                 seven
                 Seals
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 seventh
                 Seal
                 must
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 seventh
                 Seal
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 must
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 sealed
                 Book
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 Reasoning
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 anon
                 confirm
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 Angel.
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 let
                 us
                 farther
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Visum
                 of
                 each
                 Trumpet
                 do
                 synchronize
                 or
                 are
                 of
                 equal
                 extent
                 ,
                 begin
                 and
                 end
                 together
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 The
                 Visum
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 over-running
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 Impenitency
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Christian
                 World
                 for
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   c.
                
                 9.20
                 .
                 The
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 sound
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 this
                 Visum
                 continues
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 )
                 immediately
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sound
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 its
                 Visum
                 is
                 exhibited
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 immediately
                 succeeds
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 is
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Text
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cryed
                 or
                 roared
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 cryed
                 )
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 uttered
                 their
                 voices
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 roaring
                 of
                 the
                 Lyon
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 from
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 reaches
                 from
                 the
                 sixth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 easie
                 ,
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 inevitable
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 blinded
                 with
                 prejudice
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seventh
                 Seal
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 (
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 ,
                 those
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 immediately
                 following
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 immediately
                 follow
                 the
                 sixth
                 Seal
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Remark
                 on
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 does
                 synchronize
                 with
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 Angel
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 roaring
                 is
                 substituted
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 which
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 roaring
                 being
                 branched
                 into
                 
                   seven
                   Thunders
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                
                 is
                 branched
                 into
                 
                   seven
                   Thunders
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 the
                 Regress
                 to
                 begin
                 a
                 new
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 opened
                 Book
                 clash
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 this
                 synchronizing
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 naturally
                 agree
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 roaring
                 and
                 seven
                 
                 Thunders
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 term
                 of
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 succession
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Ptolemy
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Laodicea
                   combusta
                   ,
                   Laodicea
                
                 burnt
                 down
                 by
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 from
                 Heaven
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 which
                 congruity
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 gave
                 occasion
                 of
                 denominating
                 these
                 seven
                 divisions
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Trumpet
                 from
                 Thunders
                 ;
                 and
                 farther
                 confirms
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Thunders
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 most
                 fittingly
                 intimates
                 a
                 Regress
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 opened
                 Book
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 derogate
                 from
                 its
                 perfection
                 ,
                 must
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 ,
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 synchronizing
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 opened
                 Book
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 precarious
                 surmise
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 synchronize
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 delivers
                 about
                 the
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Hero's
                 ,
                 and
                 Boanerges's
                 (
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 being
                 a
                 symbol
                 of
                 no
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 sevens
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 last
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Intervals
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 being
                 before
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 supposition
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 conceits
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 are
                 onely
                 an
                 idle
                 evanid
                 Dream
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 ,
                 [
                 Write
                 not
                 ]
                 viz.
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 uttered
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 translation
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 far
                 more
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 command
                 to
                 
                   seal
                   them
                   up
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 singular
                 Translation
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   write
                   them
                   hereafter
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 where
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 written
                 but
                 
                 here
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 uttered
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 
                   write
                   them
                   hereafter
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 be
                 branched
                 into
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 His
                 Remark
                 upon
                 this
                 verse
                 is
                 more
                 material
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 single
                 copy
                 we
                 rely
                 on
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Biblia
                   Regia
                
                 ,
                 says
                 
                   David
                   Pareus
                
                 ,
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   write
                   them
                   hereafter
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Andreas
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Write
                   them
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 copy
                 that
                 Grotius
                 comments
                 on
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 has
                 it
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   write
                   them
                   hereafter
                
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 I
                 do
                 little
                 question
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Reading
                 ,
                 whenas
                 our
                 ordinary
                 copy
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Which
                 corrupt
                 Reading
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 heedlesness
                 or
                 unskilfulness
                 of
                 some
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 ill
                 writ
                 copy
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 turn
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 written
                 contractedly
                 thus
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 the
                 future
                 tense
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 so
                 fitly
                 applied
                 to
                 a
                 present
                 action
                 ,
                 others
                 turned
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 this
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 superflous
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 had
                 been
                 enough
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 a
                 Pronoun
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 been
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 command
                 would
                 have
                 run
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 But
                 whatever
                 Writers
                 or
                 MSS
                 have
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 true
                 Reading
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 corrupted
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 some
                 busie
                 Critick
                 or
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 afterward
                 might
                 follow
                 :
              
               
               
                 From
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 strongly
                 suspect
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Reading
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 command
                 to
                 
                   seal
                   them
                   up
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 needless
                 to
                 relate
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 containing
                 the
                 Fate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 more
                 Majestick
                 Transition
                 from
                 the
                 finished
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Regress
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 the
                 least
                 Inconvenience
                 that
                 the
                 distinct
                 Visions
                 writ
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Regard
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 the
                 Thunders
                 spoke
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 be
                 referred
                 Synchronistically
                 to
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 [
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 time
                 ]
                 did
                 denote
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 improperly
                 placed
                 here
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Political
                 Order
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 Time
                 ]
                 does
                 symbolically
                 signifie
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 Political
                 government
                 is
                 managed
                 and
                 upheld
                 by
                 certain
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 Methodical
                 ordering
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 Time
                 is
                 measured
                 by
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 Years
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Whenas
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 all
                 Government
                 will
                 be
                 regulated
                 wholly
                 by
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwelling
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thoroughly
                 enlightening
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Judgments
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 those
                 humane
                 Laws
                 and
                 Policies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Time
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   
                   finished
                   ,
                
                 does
                 here
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 voice
                 from
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   It
                   is
                   done
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 voice
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 sate
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 21.
                 who
                 also
                 there
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   new
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 finished
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 passing
                 away
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 introduced
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 there
                 after
                 described
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 At
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 improper
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 time
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 seventh
                 is
                 both
                 contiguous
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 noted
                 above
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Time
                 signifies
                 Political
                 Order
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 private
                 precarious
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 ground
                 or
                 example
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Onirocriticks
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 reason
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 imagines
                 it
                 signifies
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 over-lax
                 .
                 Time
                 indeed
                 is
                 divisible
                 into
                 Ages
                 ,
                 Ages
                 into
                 Years
                 ,
                 Years
                 into
                 Months
                 ,
                 Months
                 into
                 Days
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 greater
                 matter
                 of
                 order
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 dividing
                 and
                 subdividing
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 quantity
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 how
                 does
                 this
                 Typifie
                 Political
                 Orders
                 and
                 Laws
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 signifying
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 done
                 in
                 any
                 order
                 or
                 method
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Political
                 Laws
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Time
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 put
                 up
                 our
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 Husbandmen
                 ,
                 Students
                 ,
                 in
                 whatever
                 Arts
                 and
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 asleep
                 with
                 our
                 fingers
                 in
                 our
                 mouths
                 ,
                 unless
                 a
                 spirit
                 waken
                 us
                 that
                 will
                 drive
                 us
                 to
                 act
                 without
                 order
                 or
                 government
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Apostolick
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Precept
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.40
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   .
                
                 How
                 much
                 better
                 were
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Sapere
                   ad
                   sobrietatem
                
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 high-slown
                 conceits
                 as
                 these
                 ?
                 In
                 these
                 best
                 times
                 undoubtedly
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 humane
                 Laws
                 and
                 Polities
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Laws
                 and
                 Polities
                 constituted
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 perfectly
                 conformable
                 and
                 complyable
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 dictates
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 guidance
                 will
                 assist
                 in
                 making
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 fansie
                 an
                 Aziluthick
                 State
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whenas
                 a
                 Briathick
                 Constitution
                 is
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 too
                 too
                 extravagant
                 surmise
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   done
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   made
                   New.
                
                 Here
                 would
                 be
                 rather
                 undoing
                 than
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 new
                 .
                 No
                 new
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 new
                 Earth
                 (
                 which
                 certainly
                 has
                 a
                 Political
                 sense
                 )
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Polity
                 in
                 this
                 renewed
                 state
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Polity
                 will
                 be
                 constituted
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 invigorate
                 also
                 both
                 Governours
                 and
                 People
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 said
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 [
                 saving
                 ]
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 straining
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 to
                 uphold
                 a
                 crazy
                 Notion
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Notes
                 on
                 the
                 Verse
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 exceeding
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 unless
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 put
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 saving
                 ,
                 or
                 except
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 new
                 imposed
                 sense
                 so
                 exceeding
                 imperfect
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 false
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 several
                 places
                 cited
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 proof
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 so
                 here
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 those
                 Citations
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 taken
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Particle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 But
                 ,
                 will
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 saving
                 or
                 except
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Remarker
                 here
                 is
                 very
                 Magisterial
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 Scoptical
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Expositor
                 is
                 crazy
                 neither
                 in
                 his
                 notion
                 nor
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 understands
                 Greek
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 is
                 out
                 in
                 rendring
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   he
                   shall
                   begin
                   to
                   sound
                   ,
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   finished
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 leaves
                 out
                 the
                 Particle
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 and
                 yet
                 makes
                 but
                 imperfect
                 sense
                 ,
                 rendring
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 should
                 be
                 finished
                 ]
                 whenas
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 sense
                 perfect
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 rendred
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 would
                 ill
                 agree
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Angel
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   begin
                   to
                   sound
                   ,
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 aims
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 so
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 being
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 rendred
                 unsutably
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   Evangelizavit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 joyfull
                 news
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 containing
                 that
                 joyfull
                 news
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 contain
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 the
                 Millennial
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Which
                 Mystery
                 is
                 not
                 finished
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 render
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 saving
                 ]
                 as
                 it
                 certainly
                 does
                 signifie
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 shall
                 sound
                 ]
                 as
                 it
                 naturally
                 signifies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 will
                 run
                 as
                 glib
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 copies
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 
                   Isaac
                   Casaubon
                
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Winterton
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cambridge
                 Greek
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 )
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   time
                   no
                   more
                   saving
                   in
                   the
                   
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Angel
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   sound
                   and
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   finished
                   .
                
                 Which
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 will
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Authentick
                 Greek
                 Copies
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 [
                 But
                 ,
                 ]
                 not
                 [
                 Saving
                 ]
                 or
                 [
                 Except
                 ]
                 .
                 The
                 sentence
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 sense
                 :
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   time
                   no
                   more
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Angel
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   sound
                
                 [
                 or
                 begin
                 to
                 sound
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   perfected
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 what
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ?
                 one
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 .
                 This
                 plainly
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 sense
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 understands
                 sense
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Colon
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 [
                 but
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 [
                 except
                 ]
                 has
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 contend
                 for
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 is
                 imperfect
                 sense
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 understand
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 But
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 [
                 Except
                 ]
                 if
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 does
                 sometimes
                 signifie
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 plainly
                 follows
                 it
                 signifies
                 so
                 here
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 to
                 this
                 Remark
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 here
                 note
                 which
                 I
                 intimated
                 above
                 on
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 Angel
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 time
                 no
                 more
                 saving
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 ,
                 plainly
                 imports
                 that
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 affairs
                 on
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 (
                 whence
                 I
                 inferred
                 that
                 the
                 Sealed-book-prophecy
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 )
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 Atheistical
                 and
                 sensual
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 so
                 strong
                 an
                 Asseveration
                 is
                 used
                 to
                 impress
                 it
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 answers
                 to
                 his
                 calling
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 Amen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 Article
                 is
                 asserted
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 Exposition
                 
                 it self
                 on
                 this
                 present
                 Chapter
                 .
                 This
                 Angel
                 therefore
                 swearing
                 at
                 the
                 Expiration
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 time
                 ,
                 saving
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 before
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 plainly
                 joins
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 a
                 decursion
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Sealed-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 conterminating
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 mentioning
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 also
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 Sealed-book-prophecy
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 points
                 us
                 plainly
                 to
                 a
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 into
                 seven
                 such
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seventh
                 Seal
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 ,
                 viz.
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 above
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 by
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 observed
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 assuredly
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 sealed
                 Book
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 's
                 very
                 incongruous
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 or
                 Thysiasterion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Outward
                 Court
                 being
                 one
                 Entire
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 should
                 signifie
                 prophetically
                 things
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 here
                 signifie
                 indeed
                 things
                 that
                 synchronize
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 are
                 measured
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 from
                 those
                 evils
                 which
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 do
                 suffer
                 by
                 its
                 being
                 trodden
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Witnesses
                
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 the
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 officiate
                 in
                 the
                 ruling
                 or
                 judicial
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Priestly
                 offices
                 .
                 The
                 Worshippers
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 signifie
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Mercy-seat
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 a
                 Throne
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 do
                 plainly
                 enough
                 signifie
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 things
                 coexistent
                 together
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 things
                 succeeding
                 in
                 time
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 from
                 that
                 Analogy
                 Space
                 has
                 to
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 partake
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 similitude
                 of
                 one
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 Spatium
                 signifies
                 as
                 well
                 
                   Spatium
                   Temporis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Spatium
                   Loci
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 abundantly
                 manifest
                 in
                 reading
                 Latin
                 Authours
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 Space
                 or
                 Place
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 confounded
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 some
                 respect
                 one
                 part
                 counted
                 in
                 site
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 another
                 after
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 parts
                 of
                 Time.
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Space
                 are
                 measurable
                 or
                 
                 numerable
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Time
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 betwixt
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Space
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Space
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 alternatim
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 even
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Area
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Incongruity
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 prophetically
                 to
                 signifie
                 things
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 have
                 an
                 aptitude
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 her
                 purer
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Outer
                 in
                 her
                 
                   less
                   pure
                
                 ,
                 as
                 questionless
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 be
                 first
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 Outer
                 Court
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 coexistent
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 an
                 aptness
                 to
                 signifie
                 things
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Area
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 bear
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 Area
                 of
                 the
                 Outer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 her
                 
                   lesser
                   Purity
                
                 ,
                 by
                 easie
                 Analogy
                 the
                 Proportion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Outer
                   Area
                
                 to
                 the
                 Inner
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   less
                   Purity
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Purity
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 be
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 significancies
                 are
                 so
                 congruous
                 and
                 natural
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 hit
                 upon
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   lapide
                
                 on
                 Ezekiel
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Atrium
                   gentium
                   non
                   mensuratum
                   significat
                   innumerabilem
                   gentium
                   multitudinem
                   Ecclesiae
                   adjungendam
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   H.
                   N.
                
                 makes
                 the
                 Sanctum
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 two
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 following
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 favourably
                 interprets
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Followers
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 three
                 immured
                 Intervals
                 of
                 Space
                 in
                 Cebes
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 signifie
                 three
                 States
                 or
                 Moral
                 conditions
                 of
                 men
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 though
                 coexistent
                 
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 signifie
                 seven
                 succeeding
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzar's
                 Image
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 his
                 dream
                 ,
                 though
                 view'd
                 altogether
                 ,
                 represented
                 notwithstanding
                 four
                 successive
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Metals
                 it
                 consisted
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Aretas
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 understands
                 the
                 Iudaical
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Outer
                 the
                 Christian
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 congruous
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 States
                 in
                 succession
                 ,
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Outer
                 of
                 her
                 State
                 Apostatical
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 Outer
                 Court
                 to
                 signifie
                 things
                 that
                 do
                 synchronize
                 ,
                 spoils
                 those
                 elegant
                 Analogies
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 noted
                 above
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court's
                 dimensions
                 lye
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Inner
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Time
                 that
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Time
                 that
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 synchronize
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 gross
                 and
                 harsh
                 as
                 to
                 fansie
                 the
                 stones
                 that
                 paved
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 Outer
                 Court
                 laid
                 confusedly
                 and
                 intermixtly
                 one
                 by
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 Outer
                 Court
                 to
                 synchronize
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 to
                 commence
                 no
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 or
                 last
                 Seal
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 mutilation
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 decollation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sealed
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 perfection
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 commenced
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 surmise
                 very
                 absurd
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Absurdity
                 still
                 appears
                 greater
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 undertaking
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 thus
                 it
                 would
                 omit
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 most
                 notable
                 times
                 thereof
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Victory
                 of
                 Christianity
                 over
                 Paganism
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 present
                 Vision
                 begin
                 so
                 low
                 as
                 the
                 seventh
                 Seal
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Woman
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 must
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 gross
                 neglect
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 method
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 with
                 a
                 Vision
                 that
                 had
                 as
                 high
                 an
                 Epocha
                 of
                 time
                 as
                 any
                 .
                 Which
                 considerations
                 may
                 assure
                 any
                 intelligent
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 is
                 enormously
                 out
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 Outer
                 Court
                 to
                 synchronize
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 a
                 monstrous
                 mistake
                 as
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 beget
                 a
                 many
                 frigid
                 and
                 dilute
                 notions
                 and
                 interpretations
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 The
                 measuring
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 signifies
                 its
                 preserving
                 from
                 the
                 toils
                 the
                 Outer
                 is
                 oppressed
                 with
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 offers
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 they
                 synchronize
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 natural
                 and
                 obvious
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 sense
                 of
                 measuring
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 try
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 its
                 just
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 discoverable
                 by
                 the
                 measure
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   shew
                   the
                   house
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   their
                   Iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   measure
                   the
                   pattern
                   .
                
                 And
                 suppose
                 measuring
                 signified
                 preserving
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Outer
                 synchronize
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 preserved
                 from
                 such
                 Apostasies
                 as
                 that
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 a
                 like
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Thysiasterion
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 were
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 described
                 under
                 that
                 very
                 Title
                 in
                 the
                 Residue
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 by
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 Zorobabel
                 and
                 Ieshuah
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 typified
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 secular
                 Magistratical
                 Witness
                 by
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 by
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Thysiasterion
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 evanid
                 and
                 uncouth
                 conceit
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 wit
                 and
                 parts
                 could
                 pitch
                 upon
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 must
                 signifie
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Mercy-seat
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 a
                 Throne
                 of
                 Judgment
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 sits
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 sits
                 there
                 not
                 to
                 
                   judge
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   utter
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 rather
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 or
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 as
                 Aaron's
                 Breast-plate
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 is
                 seated
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Seventy
                 usually
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Symmachus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Buxtorf
                 also
                 Oraculum
                 .
                 What
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 civil
                 Magistracy
                 ?
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 Law
                 concerns
                 Sacerdotal
                 matters
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 Civil
                 ;
                 and
                 Aaron's
                 Rod
                 that
                 budded
                 was
                 there
                 also
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 altogether
                 relates
                 to
                 Sacerdotal
                 matters
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 alone
                 it
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Sanctum
                 was
                 the
                 Incense-Altar
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 by
                 the
                 high
                 Priest.
                 And
                 the
                 
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                
                 were
                 also
                 
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 denote
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   of
                   Incense
                
                 the
                 requisiteness
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 which
                 two
                 duties
                 of
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Praying
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Priest's
                 lips
                 shall
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 notorious
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Thysiasterion
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Priests
                 alone
                 were
                 there
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 offering
                 their
                 oblations
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Aaron
                 assisted
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 frequent
                 recourse
                 thither
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 what
                 Oecumenius
                 and
                 
                   Elias
                   Cretensis
                
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   lapide
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 Exod.
                 27.21
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 three
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 outmost
                 closed
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 with
                 Curtains
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 above
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Sanctum
                   seculare
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Mundanum
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 stood
                 the
                 brazen
                 Altar
                 for
                 Holocausts
                 
                   sub
                   dio
                
                 :
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 Thysiasterion
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   ,
                   quod
                   erat
                   quasi
                   Templum
                   Sacerdotum
                   ,
                   hoc
                   undique
                   clausum
                   erat
                   &
                   nexum
                   Sancto
                   Sanctorum
                   .
                   In
                   hoc
                   erat
                   Candelabrum
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                   soli
                   Pontifici
                   patens
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Add
                 unto
                 these
                 the
                 Autority
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 also
                 Erasmus
                 subscribes
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 abundantly
                 manifest
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 the
                 Secular
                 and
                 Magistratical
                 witness
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Thysiasterion
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 ,
                 when
                 both
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Thysiasterion
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 also
                 access
                 to
                 the
                 Thysiasterion
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 are
                 unfit
                 to
                 represent
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 ruling
                 or
                 judicial
                 office
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Thysiasterion
                 signifie
                 but
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 symmetral
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 answering
                 to
                 
                 the
                 measure
                 they
                 were
                 measured
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 less
                 holy
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                   ,
                   Sanctum
                
                 and
                 Thysiasterion
                 differs
                 in
                 degrees
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 her
                 Holiness
                 lessened
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 she
                 fell
                 into
                 her
                 gross
                 Apostasie
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Court
                 without
                 the
                 Temple
                 being
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 measured
                 ,
                 is
                 explained
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 troden
                 under
                 foot
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 coming
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 from
                 Heaven
                 is
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 worshipped
                 there
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 as
                 to
                 need
                 no
                 restauration
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 synchronize
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 City
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 holy
                 before
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 being
                 troden
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 after
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Outer
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 is
                 here
                 explained
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Moses's
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 Outer
                 Court
                 than
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 gathered
                 in
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 when
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 has
                 rightly
                 noted
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 coming
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 from
                 Heaven
                 is
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Apostated
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Purity
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 Outer
                 Court
                 sychronizing
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 hence
                 ?
              
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 ordinary
                 Translation
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   shall
                   have
                   finished
                   their
                   Testimony
                   ,
                
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Beast
                 overcoming
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 
                 Politically
                 meant
                 in
                 keeping
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 silencing
                 them
                 from
                 Prophesying
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 dwellers
                 on
                 Earth
                 do
                 so
                 rejoice
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 had
                 tormented
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 their
                 prophesying
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 prophesied
                 1260
                 days
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 them
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 's
                 such
                 joy
                 ,
                 being
                 after
                 their
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 their
                 being
                 silenced
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 1260
                 days
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 prophesie
                 the
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   lye
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 onely
                 Politically
                 slain
                 ,
                 viz.
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 ordinary
                 Translation
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 respects
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 or
                 Cortex
                 ;
                 But
                 [
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 finishing
                 their
                 testimony
                 ]
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 natural
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 onely
                 sense
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 clearly
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 
                   threefold
                   Appendage
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 silencing
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 prophesied
                 1260
                 days
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 
                   lying
                   dead
                
                 is
                 a
                 marvellous
                 mistake
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 silenced
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 their
                 prophesying
                 or
                 witnessing
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 silencing
                 them
                 imaginable
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 God
                 knows
                 how
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 severely
                 silenced
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 banishment
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 torturous
                 Deaths
                 were
                 their
                 penalty
                 ,
                 for
                 offering
                 to
                 speak
                 against
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Apostatized
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 prophesie
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   lye
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 
                   politically
                   slain
                
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 Politically
                 slain
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 or
                 influence
                 on
                 affairs
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 guiding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 actually
                 to
                 be
                 outed
                 from
                 any
                 office
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 lye
                 dead
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 points
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 
                 prophesie
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 peril
                 .
                 Political
                 Death
                 is
                 opposed
                 here
                 onely
                 to
                 natural
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 silenced
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 Autority
                 ,
                 or
                 licence
                 to
                 preach
                 or
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 that
                 Political
                 Death
                 that
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 Natural
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 thus
                 lying
                 not
                 naturally
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 preach
                 or
                 prophesie
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 peril
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 gross
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 This
                 Call
                 from
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Political
                 call
                 by
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Exaltation
                 by
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 that
                 entred
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 whereon
                 judgment
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 rising
                 hereby
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 such
                 secret
                 operations
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 undiscernible
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   so
                   they
                   ascend
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   cloud
                   .
                
                 This
                 Spiritual
                 Exaltation
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 occasion
                 their
                 worldly
                 Exaltation
                 also
                 by
                 Princes
                 to
                 such
                 employments
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ans.
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 
                   Political
                   Powers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 interpret
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 road
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 is
                 merely
                 to
                 trifle
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 's
                 own
                 private
                 fancy
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 entering
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 signifies
                 Politically
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 Vision
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 37.9
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 cloud
                 they
                 ascend
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 in
                 ,
                 of
                 secret
                 operations
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 undiscernible
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 being
                 again
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 road
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 private
                 imagination
                 .
                 Achmetes
                 interprets
                 ,
                 
                   ascending
                   in
                   a
                   cloud
                
                 ,
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 frequently
                 describes
                 that
                 state
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 Interpreters
                 ordinarily
                 intimate
                 that
                 this
                 ascending
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 after
                 their
                 three
                 days
                 lying
                 dead
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 
                   Christ's
                   Ascension
                
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 lain
                 three
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 who
                 ascended
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 conspicuously
                 and
                 gloriously
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 Throne
                 and
                 Dominion
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 promised
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   The
                   tenth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   fell
                   ,
                
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 Tithes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 words
                 denote
                 a
                 ruine
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 loss
                 of
                 some
                 appurtenances
                 as
                 revenues
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 plainly
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 great
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 thousand
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affrightment
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Which
                 seems
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 some
                 great
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 subverting
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 State
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Kingdoms
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 introducing
                 such
                 a
                 settlement
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prelude
                 and
                 pattern
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 other
                 Dominions
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 holy
                 Revenue
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 But
                 being
                 the
                 Tithes
                 did
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 a
                 just
                 
                   tenth
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 was
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 the
                 Expositor
                 contented
                 himself
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 certain
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 partial
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Polity
                 or
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 question
                 .
                 Brightman
                 and
                 Pareus
                 understanding
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Polity
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 or
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Wood
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 gross
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 adventure
                 to
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 City
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 willingly
                 admit
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 rather
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 Earthquake
                 should
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 dwindling
                 business
                 ,
                 the
                 prophecy
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 illustrious
                 way
                 already
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 Wo-Trumpet
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vials
                 to
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 affairs
                 before
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 agreeing
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 described
                 at
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Description
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Visions
                 that
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 Wo-Trumpet
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 set
                 down
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 hinders
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 for
                 
                   order
                   sake
                
                 unto
                 the
                 third
                 Wo-Trumpet
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 expresly
                 said
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Angel
                
                 sounded
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ?
                 What
                 therefore
                 is
                 this
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 due
                 order
                 and
                 Intervals
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 Sealed-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 may
                 give
                 great
                 countenance
                 to
                 that
                 Reading
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 mentioned
                 here
                 ,
                 implies
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Angel
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sealed-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 in
                 that
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 synchronizes
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Observation
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 affairs
                 before
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 how
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 described
                 at
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Remarker
                 had
                 particularized
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 presume
                 the
                 imagined
                 disagreement
                 is
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 misplacing
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 
                 But
                 place
                 them
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Agreement
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 auspicious
                 Acclamation
                 ,
                 v.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
                 No
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 became
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 rejected
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 and
                 reformed
                 some
                 gross
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 continued
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 made
                 them
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ten-horned
                   Beast
                
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 wholly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 Government
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 falls
                 short
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Politically
                 managed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 worldly
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 upheld
                 to
                 the
                 obstructing
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 so
                 far
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 
                   very
                   gross
                   and
                   false
                
                 Principle
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 mistake
                 not
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 meaning
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 That
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 cannot
                 be
                 there
                 where
                 things
                 are
                 ordered
                 by
                 any
                 external
                 or
                 Political
                 Rules
                 or
                 Laws
                 in
                 either
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 merely
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 guidance
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 assist
                 in
                 making
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 actuate
                 and
                 invigorate
                 both
                 Rulers
                 and
                 People
                 with
                 a
                 sensible
                 and
                 living
                 relish
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 them
                 observed
                 in
                 those
                 excellent
                 times
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 willingly
                 grant
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 other
                 Principle
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 proceeding
                 either
                 from
                 a
                 deep
                 or
                 
                   high
                   melancholly
                
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 which
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 Remarker
                 can
                 bear
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Religious
                   delirancy
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 enormous
                 piece
                 of
                 Ingratitude
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 Benign
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 speak
                 so
                 vilifying
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 as
                 he
                 does
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Reformed
                 
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 half
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 spy
                 out
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 own
                 faults
                 (
                 and
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 with
                 imploring
                 the
                 Divine
                 assistence
                 ,
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 mend
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 to
                 spy
                 faults
                 in
                 Governours
                 and
                 Governments
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 glorious
                 Church
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 spiritual
                 Pride
                 has
                 laid
                 waste
                 their
                 Understandings
                 .
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 can
                 very
                 well
                 subsist
                 without
                 such
                 Enthusiastick
                 whimsies
                 .
                 Consider
                 Apoc.
                 12.
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   come
                   salvation
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   Christ.
                
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Triumph
                 of
                 Christianity
                 over
                 Paganism
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 lived
                 under
                 external
                 Laws
                 and
                 Rules
                 both
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Civil
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
                 
                 This
                 Verse
                 ought
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   opened
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 when
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 was
                 received
                 and
                 autorized
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Testament
                   was
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 when
                 Christian
                 Laws
                 became
                 received
                 by
                 autority
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   lightnings
                   ,
                   and
                   thunderings
                   ,
                   and
                   voices
                   ,
                
                 signifie
                 the
                 great
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 by
                 shaking
                 the
                 powers
                 thereof
                 )
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 What
                 a
                 marvellous
                 Remark
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 verse
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 !
                 Whenas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ch
                 .
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 upon
                 Iohn's
                 eating
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                   ;
                   Thou
                   must
                   prophesie
                   again
                   before
                   many
                   Peoples
                   ,
                   and
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   Kings
                   .
                
                 The
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 their
                 slaughter
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 no
                 Prophecy
                 ?
                 What
                 an
                 affected
                 blindness
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 plain
                 a
                 Truth
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 Vision
                 most
                 certainly
                 begins
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 opened
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 Iohn
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 swallow
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 prophesie
                 before
                 many
                 peoples
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 words
                 this
                 Vision
                 immediately
                 follows
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 violence
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Vision
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 tear
                 it
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 autority
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Copies
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 approved
                 Expositors
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ?
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 strange
                 prejudice
                 that
                 should
                 hurry
                 any
                 one
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 outrage
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 also
                 repugnant
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 verse
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 unnaturally
                 breaks
                 off
                 ▪
                 
                   And
                   there
                   were
                   lightnings
                   ,
                   and
                   voices
                   ,
                   and
                   thunderings
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Earthquake
                   and
                   great
                   Hail
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 plainly
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 matters
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 16.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 upon
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 being
                 poured
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   were
                   voices
                   ,
                   and
                   thunders
                   ,
                   and
                   lightnings
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Earth-quake
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   Hail
                   indeed
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Hailstones
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 talent
                 weight
                 .
                 The
                 concurrence
                 of
                 these
                 five
                 Phenomena
                 ,
                 
                   voices
                   ,
                   thunderings
                   ,
                   lightnings
                   ,
                   Earthquake
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   great
                   Hail
                
                 being
                 found
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 saving
                 under
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 Indication
                 of
                 their
                 synchronizing
                 or
                 signifying
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Vision
                 or
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 comprized
                 in
                 this
                 eleventh
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 still
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 impossible
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 beginning
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 containeth
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 anon
                 ,
                 whence
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 
                 Chapter
                 must
                 necessarily
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 first
                 Vision
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 opened
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 exceeding
                 extravagant
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 after
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 begins
                 to
                 sound
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thousand
                 and
                 odd
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 note
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pretty
                 Interpretation
                 he
                 makes
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 depends
                 upon
                 a
                 Political
                 sense
                 of
                 [
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 which
                 he
                 rejected
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 better
                 doe
                 it
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 merely
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 seen
                 ;
                 as
                 [
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Vision
                 .
                 (
                 Where
                 certainly
                 it
                 signifies
                 not
                 Symbolically
                 ,
                 but
                 Topically
                 or
                 Locally
                 )
                 viz.
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 which
                 Region
                 the
                 Thunders
                 and
                 Lightenings
                 were
                 seen
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 appeared
                 there
                 ;
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 chap.
                 16.
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Angels
                 pouring
                 his
                 Vial
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 thunderings
                 and
                 lightenings
                 ,
                 which
                 confirms
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 interpret
                 Symbolically
                 ,
                 signifies
                 onely
                 Topically
                 ,
                 and
                 denotes
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Woman
                 
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 signifies
                 the
                 Church
                 her
                 being
                 established
                 in
                 a
                 Heavenly
                 station
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 receiving
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 supreme
                 power
                 being
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 autorizing
                 and
                 defending
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 their
                 autority
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   of
                   Righteousness
                
                 farther
                 than
                 he
                 is
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 or
                 worldly
                 Powers
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 beautified
                 with
                 this
                 cloathing
                 by
                 her
                 being
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 was
                 before
                 her
                 exaltation
                 to
                 that
                 station
                 as
                 much
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Crown
                 of
                 
                   twelve
                   Stars
                
                 does
                 signifie
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 her
                 being
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 
                   travailing
                   in
                   Birth
                   and
                   pained
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 alone
                 may
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 
                   very
                   natural
                
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 hit
                 upon
                 by
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 also
                 necessary
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 incredible
                 that
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 prefiguring
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 omit
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Persecution
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 were
                 under
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 not
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 figured
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 measured
                 
                   Inner
                   Court
                
                 prefigures
                 the
                 purity
                 and
                 unapostatized
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 in
                 the
                 
                   throes
                   of
                   Childbirth
                
                 ,
                 her
                 sharp
                 persecutions
                 under
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 exposition
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 
                 it
                 is
                 tautological
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 repeating
                 what
                 was
                 understood
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   opened
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 appears
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 deprives
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 of
                 any
                 Vision
                 that
                 sets
                 out
                 the
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 notable
                 and
                 considerable
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 prefigured
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 defectuous
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 supposes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 )
                 that
                 [
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 signifies
                 Symbolically
                 when
                 it
                 signifies
                 onely
                 Topically
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 If
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 had
                 signified
                 Symbolically
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 run
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   And
                   there
                   appeared
                   a
                   great
                   wonder
                   ,
                   a
                   Woman
                   in
                   Heaven
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 if
                 being
                 
                   seen
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 had
                 signified
                 her
                 Political
                 state
                 or
                 condition
                 .
                 Which
                 it
                 does
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 does
                 concerning
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 his
                 Political
                 condition
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 seven
                 Crowns
                 sufficiently
                 shew
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Political
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 signifies
                 Topically
                 ,
                 and
                 declares
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 this
                 wonderfull
                 sight
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 being
                 seen
                 there
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Remarker's
                 interpretation
                 here
                 and
                 his
                 exposition
                 of
                 [
                 the
                 Temple
                 appearing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 contradicts
                 the
                 Text.
                 For
                 he
                 supposes
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 have
                 become
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Laws
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 his
                 sense
                 is
                 
                   past
                   her
                   Throes
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 point-blank
                 against
                 what
                 is
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Woman
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                   being
                   with
                   child
                   ,
                   cried
                   travelling
                   in
                   birth
                   and
                   pained
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   ,
                
                 whenas
                 the
                 
                   being
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Remarker's
                 sense
                 ,
                 implies
                 she
                 was
                 
                   delivered
                   already
                
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 plain
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 19th
                 Verse
                 of
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 it
                 ends
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 and
                 
                   great
                   hail
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Vial
                
                 ;
                 And
                 consequently
                 from
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 already
                 noted
                 here
                 on
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 deliver'd
                 in
                 my
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Remarks
                 on
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 comprised
                 in
                 that
                 Chapter
                 commenceth
                 with
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 ends
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial.
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 plain
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 begun
                 in
                 this
                 12th
                 .
                 Ch.
                 commenceth
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 endeth
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 ,
                 which
                 closeth
                 the
                 14.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 himself
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 synchronizes
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 12.13
                 .
                 and
                 14.
                 
                 Chapters
                 contain
                 one
                 entire
                 Vision
                 (
                 consisting
                 of
                 several
                 parts
                 )
                 synchronal
                 to
                 the
                 Vision
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 
                 Ch.
                 And
                 the
                 affairs
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 12.
                 
                 Ch.
                 reach
                 unto
                 the
                 Woman's
                 flight
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 
                   time
                   and
                   times
                   and
                   half
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 emerging
                 of
                 the
                 healed
                 Beast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 war
                 against
                 her
                 seed
                 for
                 42
                 months
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 a
                 Time
                 and
                 Times
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 1260
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 mournfull
                 Prophesying
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 Which
                 time
                 and
                 things
                 answer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 13.
                 
                 Chapter
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 11.
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 12.
                 
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 measured
                 
                   Inner
                   Court
                
                 there
                 in
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 War
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Soldiers
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 in
                 the
                 13.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 mustering
                 of
                 these
                 Soldiers
                 takes
                 up
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 14.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 Soldiers
                 therefore
                 synchronize
                 with
                 the
                 War
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 13.
                 
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Angel
                 is
                 a
                 menacing
                 admonition
                 to
                 the
                 Bestians
                 for
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 threatning
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 ill
                 success
                 of
                 their
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 Which
                 comminatory
                 voice
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Angel
                 commenceth
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 with
                 the
                 fifth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Eastern
                 Empire
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 42
                 months
                 war.
                 But
                 the
                 second
                 Angel
                 tells
                 the
                 actual
                 success
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Babylon
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                   is
                   fallen
                   .
                
                 Which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fall
                   of
                   the
                   City
                
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 there
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 follows
                 the
                 
                   Fall
                   of
                   the
                   City
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fall
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 in
                 the
                 14.
                 reacheth
                 into
                 the
                 times
                 which
                 commence
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumper
                 and
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial.
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 perpetual
                 correspondence
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 Things
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Vision
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 
                 Chapter
                 and
                 this
                 integral
                 Vision
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 next
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 Synchronal
                 Visions
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 thought
                 was
                 a
                 seasonable
                 place
                 to
                 represent
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 
                   travailing
                   in
                   pain
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 labouring
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   the
                   Man-child
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   rule
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 exalted
                 to
                 that
                 Heavenly
                 station
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 receiving
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Devil
                 might
                 be
                 cast
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 outed
                 of
                 his
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 thereby
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 autority
                 of
                 Christ
                 might
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 Heaven
                 as
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 travailing
                 in
                 pain
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Persecutions
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 Christian
                 
                 Religion
                 had
                 become
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 victories
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Man-child
                 which
                 the
                 Woman
                 brought
                 forth
                 
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   rule
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 those
                 numerous
                 Nations
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 )
                 was
                 caught
                 up
                 
                   unto
                   God
                
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Throne
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 was
                 invested
                 in
                 the
                 imperial
                 Throne
                 )
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 was
                 freed
                 from
                 her
                 Throes
                 .
                 The
                 Remarker
                 seems
                 to
                 interpret
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 he
                 harps
                 again
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 mistaken
                 string
                 ,
                 making
                 Heaven
                 signifie
                 Symbolically
                 when
                 it
                 here
                 onely
                 signifies
                 Topically
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 War
                 here
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 the
                 conflict
                 between
                 the
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 and
                 their
                 Persecutors
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 station
                 as
                 to
                 war
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 War
                 here
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 bears
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 with
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Devil
                 being
                 sentenced
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 on
                 the
                 Man-child's
                 being
                 caught
                 up
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 the
                 War
                 here
                 was
                 to
                 put
                 that
                 sentence
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 who
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Paganism
                 rose
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 War
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 or
                 Pagan
                 Empire
                 was
                 wholly
                 abolished
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 War
                 does
                 signifie
                 the
                 conflict
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 and
                 their
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 alledged
                 against
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 vain
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 [
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 signified
                 Symbolically
                 and
                 not
                 Topically
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 certainly
                 it
                 does
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 has
                 also
                 noted
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 [
                 
                   in
                   coelo
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   aere
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Man-child
                 was
                 caught
                 up
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 sentenced
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 but
                 was
                 
                 actually
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 Man-child
                 taken
                 unto
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 had
                 overcome
                 the
                 Pagan
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                
                 did
                 overcome
                 their
                 Accuser
                 by
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 to
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 station
                 of
                 ruling
                 by
                 the
                 Man-child
                 being
                 caught
                 up
                 
                   unto
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 obtained
                 sentence
                 against
                 their
                 Adversary
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 was
                 that
                 sentence
                 executed
                 as
                 before
                 by
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 See
                 what
                 head-strong
                 prejudice
                 will
                 doe
                 !
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Remarker
                 shou'd
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 eleventh
                 verse
                 does
                 imply
                 that
                 the
                 War
                 was
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                
                 and
                 their
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 does
                 most
                 certainly
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 the
                 War
                 was
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 and
                 their
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   they
                   overcame
                
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 )
                 
                   by
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   their
                   testimony
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   loved
                   not
                   their
                   lives
                   unto
                   death
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 express
                 description
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 War
                 of
                 Emperours
                 against
                 Emperours
                 with
                 their
                 armies
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 where
                 they
                 fight
                 upon
                 equal
                 terms
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 their
                 testimony
                 )
                 passively
                 undergoing
                 for
                 their
                 witnessing
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 what
                 their
                 cruel
                 Persecutors
                 would
                 inflict
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Dwellers
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 rejoice
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   salvation
                   and
                   strength
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 surely
                 must
                 signifie
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 same
                 came
                 ,
                 whose
                 particular
                 concern
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 joy
                 was
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Angels
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 are
                 no
                 farther
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 than
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 concerned
                 
                 for
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Nor
                 can
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 exalted
                 by
                 preferments
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 Heaven
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 be
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 farther
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 
                   salvation
                   and
                   strength
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 onely
                 respects
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 
                   dwellers
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 station
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 exalted
                 to
                 thereby
                 after
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 autority
                 of
                 Christ
                 established
                 as
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 For
                 then
                 they
                 became
                 the
                 joyfull
                 company
                 with
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 singing
                 the
                 
                   Song
                   of
                   the
                   victory
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 
                   markt
                   on
                   their
                   foreheads
                
                 for
                 preservation
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 
                   worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   and
                   Altar
                
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 )
                 
                   meted
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 
                   dwellers
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 13.6
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 thus
                 distinguished
                 from
                 those
                 dwellers
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 woe
                 is
                 pronounced
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 the
                 Devil
                 will
                 have
                 over
                 them
                 still
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Expositor
                 has
                 taken
                 in
                 both
                 senses
                 of
                 [
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 political
                 and
                 natural
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 both
                 sure
                 and
                 consistent
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 at
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 be
                 slighted
                 or
                 omitted
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 ramble
                 into
                 mystical
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sion
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 interpret
                 by
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 trifle
                 .
                 All
                 Apostolick
                 Christians
                 were
                 concerned
                 in
                 this
                 victory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 
                   high
                   place
                
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 turned
                 Christian.
                 But
                 the
                 foregoing
                 verse
                 so
                 plainly
                 determining
                 this
                 joy
                 to
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 (
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Christ
                 was
                 
                   come
                   already
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 not
                 
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 vagary
                 to
                 ramble
                 from
                 the
                 Antemedial
                 synchronals
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 synchronals
                 ,
                 which
                 undoubtedly
                 the
                 company
                 on
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 belong
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 touching
                 the
                 
                   worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   and
                   Thysiasterion
                   ,
                
                 the
                 vanity
                 thereof
                 has
                 been
                 above
                 sufficiently
                 shewn
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 dwellers
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 13.
                 v.
                 6.
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 it
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Dwellers
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 be
                 those
                 in
                 
                   high
                   degree
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Dwellers
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 must
                 naturally
                 signifie
                 those
                 in
                 
                   low
                   degree
                
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 interpreted
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
                 Arianism
                 cannot
                 be
                 here
                 intended
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Catholick
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 running
                 into
                 extremes
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 maintaining
                 their
                 cause
                 with
                 like
                 fumous
                 Animosity
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 casting
                 out
                 water
                 like
                 a
                 floud
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 the
                 frequent
                 tumultuating
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 that
                 continued
                 Pagans
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whereby
                 great
                 outrages
                 were
                 oft
                 committed
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 Arians
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 included
                 who
                 under
                 a
                 cloak
                 of
                 Religion
                 did
                 violently
                 prosecute
                 each
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 enmity
                 or
                 self-interest
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 reproach
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 contention
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Arians
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 included
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 History
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 rings
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 highly
                 concerned
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 in
                 this
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 contests
                 less
                 notable
                 betwixt
                 Christians
                 and
                 Pagans
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 hazard
                 the
                 Woman's
                 being
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 her
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 sloud
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 a
                 contention
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 shaked
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 could
                 put
                 her
                 in
                 that
                 hazard
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 lank
                 sense
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 gives
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 Earth
                 that
                 helped
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 by
                 swallowing
                 the
                 sloud
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 
                   sober
                   ,
                   stayd
                
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 either
                 seasoned
                 with
                 principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 of
                 peaceable
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 authority
                 ,
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 asswage
                 all
                 such
                 tumults
                 ,
                 and
                 discountenance
                 and
                 oppose
                 all
                 such
                 furious
                 Animosities
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 for
                 composing
                 all
                 differences
                 in
                 a
                 legal
                 ,
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceable
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Undoubtedly
                 that
                 sloud
                 of
                 contention
                 was
                 the
                 hot
                 Contest
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Arians
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 .
                 Could
                 therefore
                 the
                 soberer
                 sort
                 of
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 Christians
                 or
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 compose
                 this
                 difference
                 ?
                 What
                 an
                 absurd
                 conceit
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 The
                 Earth
                 that
                 swallows
                 up
                 this
                 sloud
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 the
                 
                   common
                   people
                
                 here
                 ,
                 though
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 onely
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 floud
                 of
                 contention
                 was
                 swallowed
                 down
                 and
                 dried
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Oecumenical
                 Councils
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 rapid
                 Torrent
                 is
                 suck't
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 gaping
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 enough
                 .
                 But
                 farther
                 curiosity
                 might
                 invite
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 fanfie
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 [
                 Oecumenical
                 ]
                 comes
                 ,
                 is
                 alluded
                 to
                 ;
                 or
                 Earth
                 in
                 general
                 put
                 for
                 clayish
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Daniel
                 is
                 a
                 symbol
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Councils
                 did
                 consist
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 fits
                 obviously
                 and
                 exquisitely
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 name
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 does
                 intend
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 farther
                 signification
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   sins
                   and
                   blasphemies
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiven
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   blasphemy
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Where
                 the
                 malignant
                 reproach
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 evidencing
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 unpardonable
                 blasphemy
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 reproaching
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 manifesting
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 likewise
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 heinous
                 a
                 degree
                 .
                 Which
                 kind
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 seems
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 chiefly
                 intended
                 .
                 Also
                 our
                 Saviour
                 says
                 to
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   blasphemy
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   Iews
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 viz.
                 Spiritual
                 Jews
                 or
                 Christians
                 ,
                 The
                 belying
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 believers
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 Beast
                 is
                 v.
                 5.
                 said
                 to
                 
                   speak
                   great
                   things
                   and
                   blasphemies
                
                 ;
                 and
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 his
                 enmity
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 whom
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 he
                 makes
                 war
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 discharge
                 his
                 wrath
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 blasphemous
                 scoffs
                 and
                 reproaches
                 to
                 overwhelm
                 them
                 with
                 contempt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 which
                 see
                 v.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 does
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 onely
                 intend
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 current
                 sense
                 of
                 Expositors
                 ,
                 Papists
                 and
                 Reformed
                 .
                 And
                 Blasphemy
                 being
                 an
                 Iconisme
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 that
                 sense
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 for
                 its
                 being
                 Iconistical
                 ,
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 
                 style
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 signifie
                 things
                 Iconistically
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 plainly
                 .
                 See
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 
                   Alphabet
                   of
                   Iconisms
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 Vision
                 sets
                 out
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 object
                 of
                 those
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 does
                 )
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Vision
                 in
                 this
                 13
                 th
                 Chapter
                 comprizing
                 those
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 visibly
                 apostatized
                 into
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 some
                 Iconistical
                 passages
                 or
                 other
                 must
                 particularly
                 indicate
                 that
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Vision
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 more
                 slight
                 and
                 unobservable
                 intimation
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 the
                 two
                 Beasts
                 that
                 appear
                 here
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 more
                 palpably
                 denote
                 their
                 cruelty
                 than
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 farther
                 Intimation
                 ,
                 and
                 plainer
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 on
                 his
                 seven
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 mouth
                 spoke
                 great
                 things
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 Where
                 ,
                 
                   great
                   things
                
                 being
                 joined
                 with
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Indication
                 ,
                 that
                 blasphemy
                 here
                 has
                 no
                 such
                 dwindling
                 sense
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 Blasphemy
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 sense
                 ,
                 viz.
                 reproaching
                 and
                 speaking
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Title
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 common
                 upon
                 
                   all
                   the
                   seven
                   Heads
                
                 ,
                 whenas
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Decemviri
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Nay
                 ,
                 six
                 of
                 these
                 Heads
                 were
                 gone
                 before
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 means
                 ,
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 no
                 occasion
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 seven
                 Idolatrous
                 Heads
                 ,
                 is
                 unquestionable
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 understand
                 sense
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   blaspheme
                
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 signifying
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 abundantly
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 and
                 Peganius
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 (
                 see
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Alphabet
                   of
                   Iconisms
                
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 an
                 homoursome
                 business
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 balk
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 Interpreter
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 one
                 so
                 little
                 approvable
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 unless
                 with
                 some
                 conceited
                 
                   touchy
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 that
                 fansie
                 themselves
                 Saints
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Stand
                   off
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   more
                   holy
                   than
                   thou
                
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 sharply
                 ,
                 though
                 justly
                 ,
                 reproved
                 for
                 their
                 real
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 factiousness
                 and
                 other
                 vices
                 and
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 imagine
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 by
                 the
                 Beast
                 or
                 his
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 
                   presumed
                   Saintship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 enormities
                 that
                 attend
                 such
                 a
                 delusion
                 .
                 So
                 little
                 edifying
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 precarious
                 Exposition
                 as
                 this
                 .
                 There
                 wanted
                 no
                 prophetical
                 Monitions
                 or
                 Prefigurations
                 that
                 wicked
                 men
                 will
                 speak
                 ill
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 from
                 that
                 Antipathy
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 pretended
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   still
                   professing
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 declaring
                 
                   against
                   Idols
                
                 ,
                 should
                 really
                 become
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 Idolatries
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 predict
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 becoming
                 the
                 Prescience
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 predict
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 usefull
                 for
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 that
                 is
                 material
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 unless
                 I
                 should
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 Assertion
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 mens
                 speaking
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 appearing
                 in
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 and
                 ordinary
                 quality
                 ,
                 not
                 special
                 Missionaries
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 publick
                 persons
                 or
                 Grandees
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 reproaching
                 such
                 is
                 termed
                 Blasphemy
                 in
                 
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 search
                 all
                 the
                 English
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 a
                 place
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ;
                 then
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 is
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Dragon's
                   power
                
                 here
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Beast's
                 power
                 ,
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Over
                   all
                   that
                   dwell
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   not
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 viz.
                 All
                 who
                 by
                 entrance
                 into
                 life
                 by
                 faith
                 do
                 not
                 attain
                 to
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 are
                 shut
                 out
                 under
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 subject
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   delusions
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   cruel
                   bondage
                
                 also
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Dragon's
                   seat
                
                 and
                 
                   great
                   Autority
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 lost
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 his
                 dominion
                 over
                 those
                 
                   dwellers
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 not
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Dominion
                 which
                 a
                 Rebel
                 may
                 gain
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 revolt
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Prince
                 keep
                 his
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 
                   Dragon's
                   power
                
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 the
                 Beast's
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 and
                 8
                 th
                 verses
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 there
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 signifies
                 
                   Military
                   forces
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 explained
                 .
                 And
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 used
                 here
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 Autority
                 ,
                 shews
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 
                   Military
                   forces
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 needless
                 tautology
                 .
                 Indeed
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 parallel
                 to
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 v.
                 7.
                 and
                 explained
                 thereby
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 Autority
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 autority
                 over
                 
                   Kindreds
                   ,
                   Tongues
                
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Autority
                 indeed
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 that
                 diminution
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 It
                 does
                 not
                 reach
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 make
                 them
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 unlawfull
                 edicts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   writ
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Dragon
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Throne
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 wittily
                 observed
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 understand
                 he
                 surrendred
                 it
                 not
                 willingly
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 keep
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 signifies
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 succeeded
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Dragon
                 as
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 onely
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Zoopoeia
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 kind
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 furthering
                 of
                 the
                 debauchery
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 Pagan-like
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 positive
                 influence
                 and
                 help
                 on
                 the
                 mischief
                 by
                 his
                 
                   invisible
                   Forces
                
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 deadly
                 wound
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Empire
                 by
                 its
                 Conversion
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 that
                 wound
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 viz.
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 the
                 Incursion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   barbarous
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   Emperours
                
                 in
                 Augustulus
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 deadly
                 wound
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 betwixt
                 Michael
                 and
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 the
                 War
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                
                 and
                 their
                 Persecutours
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 12.
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 there
                 proved
                 against
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 wound
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 relates
                 to
                 that
                 Battel
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 by
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                
                 overcame
                 their
                 Persecutours
                 .
                 This
                 meaning
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 distort
                 this
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Incursion
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 
                 Emperours
                 in
                 Augustulus
                 ,
                 shews
                 him
                 less
                 mindfull
                 of
                 that
                 indispensable
                 Rule
                 in
                 the
                 Interpreting
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecies
                 especially
                 (
                 which
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   That
                   that
                   Interpretation
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   that
                   points
                   at
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 unsuccessfull
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 balking
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 v.
                 3.
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Head
                   that
                   was
                   wounded
                   was
                   healed
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Vision
                 represents
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 (
                 whose
                 ten
                 horns
                 were
                 crowned
                 ,
                 and
                 wounded
                 Head
                 healed
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 )
                 under
                 his
                 healed
                 condition
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 his
                 cure
                 extended
                 farther
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Political
                 sense
                 this
                 Western
                 Head
                 was
                 not
                 healed
                 till
                 
                   Corolus
                   Magnus
                
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 account
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 this
                 Vision
                 must
                 be
                 800
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 42
                 Prophetical
                 Months
                 ,
                 commence
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 absurd
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   His
                   Name
                   ,
                   his
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 three
                 states
                 or
                 degrees
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 God
                 was
                 blasphemed
                 by
                 the
                 contempt
                 and
                 reproaches
                 cast
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 them
                 as
                 evil
                 doers
                 ,
                 and
                 falsly
                 accuse
                 their
                 good
                 conversation
                 in
                 Christ.
                 The
                 first
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Legal
                 state
                 under
                 a
                 Christian
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 peculiarly
                 characterized
                 by
                 bearing
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 loving
                 and
                 professing
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Esay
                 .
                 63.19
                 .
                 makes
                 it
                 the
                 distinguishing
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 from
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   called
                   by
                   God's
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 their
                 revolt
                 from
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 44.26
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 threatned
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God's
                   Name
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   named
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 
                 first
                 Petition
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 seems
                 to
                 respect
                 this
                 state
                 as
                 preparatory
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 teacheth
                 next
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 faith
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 an
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   life
                   or
                   communion
                   with
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 but
                 not
                 thereby
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 full
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 abode
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 
                   sojourning
                   in
                   a
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 Christians
                 does
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 out
                 and
                 not
                 meted
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 from
                 profanation
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   Rev.
                
                 11.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Whence
                 at
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 )
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   men
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 measured
                 for
                 preservation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 profaned
                 and
                 troden
                 down
                 during
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 These
                 overcome
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 those
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 
                   redeemed
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   the
                   Lamb
                   whereever
                   he
                   goes
                   ,
                   being
                   without
                   fault
                   before
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 whom
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sojourner
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 his
                 constant
                 abode
                 in
                 them
                 (
                 by
                 that
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 life
                 which
                 they
                 enjoy
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 though
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 described
                 in
                 a
                 mournfull
                 condition
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 sorrowfully
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 evils
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 they
                 testifie
                 against
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 
                   joyfull
                   Harpers
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 14.
                 to
                 whom
                 that
                 voice
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 12.12
                 .
                 
                   Rejoyce
                   ye
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 (
                 supposed
                 here
                 for
                 the
                 dwellers
                 in
                 Heaven
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 blaspheming
                 
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 forced
                 construction
                 ,
                 being
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 real
                 design
                 of
                 paying
                 due
                 worship
                 and
                 honour
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 erroneous
                 and
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 badly
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 blaspheming
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 imports
                 rather
                 a
                 malignant
                 purpose
                 to
                 reproach
                 them
                 than
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 )
                 especially
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 by
                 such
                 worship
                 more
                 ascribed
                 to
                 them
                 than
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 thereby
                 less
                 ascribed
                 to
                 him
                 than
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 dishonoured
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 states
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 allow
                 ,
                 a
                 legal
                 or
                 exteriour
                 state
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 Heaven
                 they
                 live
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 external
                 Rule
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 spiritual
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Birth
                   ,
                
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 less
                 or
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 sweetness
                 and
                 loveliness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 held
                 thereby
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 God.
                 And
                 I
                 allow
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 state
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 vincible
                 or
                 invincible
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 may
                 imagine
                 three
                 estates
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 subdivision
                 of
                 the
                 legal
                 state
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 four
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   fear
                
                 of
                 Hell
                 in
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 him
                 also
                 invincibly
                 resist
                 all
                 such
                 Injunctions
                 as
                 are
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 damned
                 and
                 tormented
                 in
                 Hell.
                 So
                 precarious
                 is
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 just
                 three
                 states
                 .
                 But
                 grant
                 just
                 three
                 states
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 under
                 these
                 three
                 states
                 are
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   dwellers
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 merely
                 under
                 such
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 
                 are
                 neither
                 extraordinarily
                 
                   inspired
                   Missionaries
                
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 publick
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 understood
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Remarker
                 cannot
                 produce
                 any
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                
                 signifies
                 Men
                 in
                 a
                 legal
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                
                 signifies
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 
                   less
                   perfect
                   spiritual
                
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Dwellers
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 denote
                 men
                 precisely
                 in
                 an
                 
                   invincible
                   spiritual
                
                 state
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 cited
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 
                   God's
                   name
                
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 Hallowed
                 be
                 
                   God's
                   name
                
                 ,
                 do
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   people
                   of
                   God
                
                 there
                 by
                 
                   God's
                   name
                
                 ?
                 What
                 trifling
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 
                   God's
                   name
                
                 is
                 meant
                 those
                 that
                 
                   bear
                   his
                   Name
                
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 signifies
                 the
                 highest
                 attainment
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Philadelphian
                   state
                
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 3.12
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   write
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   my
                   God.
                
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 
                   less
                   perfect
                
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 state
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Ierusalem-state
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 21.3
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 there
                 described
                 is
                 a
                 permanent
                 condition
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 sojourning
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 mistake
                 :
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   Court
                
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 restoring
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 
                   sojourning
                   condition
                
                 .
                 How
                 repugnant
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   dwellers
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 signifie
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 ch
                 .
                 12.12
                 .
                 
                   Rejoyce
                   ye
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Which
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 conceit
                 touching
                 
                 the
                 
                   Worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Thysiasterion
                 ,
                 the
                 groundlesness
                 thereof
                 was
                 shew'd
                 in
                 my
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Remarks
                 on
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 whole
                 Remark
                 hitherto
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 incoherent
                 dream
                 of
                 forced
                 and
                 far-fetched
                 fancies
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 impugning
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 weak
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 wild
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 meant
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 gain
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 so
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 aimed
                 at
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 give
                 the
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 worship
                 is
                 really
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 Reproach
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 all
                 made
                 Objects
                 of
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 19.37
                 .
                 the
                 Town-Clark
                 clears
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
                 being
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 the
                 Goddess
                 Diana
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 reproached
                 ,
                 both
                 God
                 ,
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 fitting
                 that
                 this
                 reproach
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 sharp
                 reproof
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 effectually
                 staved
                 off
                 from
                 committing
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 such
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 sinner
                 with
                 that
                 directly
                 which
                 he
                 commits
                 but
                 interpretativè
                 ,
                 as
                 Ier.
                 ch
                 .
                 2.27
                 .
                 the
                 Prophet
                 there
                 makes
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 
                   say
                   to
                   a
                   stock
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   father
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hast
                   begotten
                   me
                   ,
                
                 for
                 their
                 praying
                 to
                 stocks
                 and
                 stones
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Synops.
                   Prophetic
                
                 .
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 Scripture
                 is
                 of
                 like
                 sense
                 with
                 ,
                 Reward
                 her
                 as
                 she
                 has
                 rewarded
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   chap.
                
                 18.
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 here
                 given
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 mercy
                 and
                 blessing
                 to
                 be
                 threatned
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 speak
                 so
                 ambiguously
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 unintelligible
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 comfortable
                 promise
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 cause
                 shall
                 obtain
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 threatening
                 to
                 the
                 unconverted
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 lose
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 dominion
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 converted
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 certainly
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Power
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 blessed
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 considerable
                 than
                 the
                 killing
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 farther
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 than
                 themselves
                 necessitated
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 verse
                 therefore
                 sets
                 out
                 the
                 expectant
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Soldiers
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 the
                 firm
                 hope
                 of
                 victory
                 at
                 last
                 for
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 in
                 those
                 last
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   patience
                   and
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 news
                 of
                 their
                 actual
                 victory
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Angel
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 14.8
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 exercising
                 
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 does
                 signifie
                 the
                 temporal
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 by
                 plucking
                 up
                 three
                 Horns
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 countenancing
                 the
                 power
                 he
                 did
                 exercise
                 ,
                 he
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ's
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 did
                 confirm
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 by
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 caused
                 all
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 exercising
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 his
                 
                   making
                   Laws
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 had
                 such
                 power
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 )
                 yet
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   part
                
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 One
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 Remarker
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 mighty
                 secular
                 and
                 worldly
                 Genius
                 ,
                 when
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 ever
                 distorts
                 things
                 to
                 
                 a
                 Politick
                 or
                 Civil
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 most
                 naturally
                 understood
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 words
                 here
                 run
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   he
                   exerciseth
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Beast
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   causeth
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   dwell
                   therein
                   ,
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   first
                   Beast
                   ,
                   whose
                   deadly
                   wound
                   was
                   healed
                   .
                
                 Before
                 which
                 immediately
                 precedes
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   he
                   spake
                   as
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 decreed
                 Idolatries
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 then
                 follows
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 autority
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 reduced
                 the
                 world
                 again
                 to
                 a
                 Draconick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 bloudy
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 got
                 all
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 power
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 got
                 all
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 plucking
                 the
                 
                   three
                   Horns
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   roots
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 ten-horned
                 Beast
                 signifies
                 the
                 whole
                 secular
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 began
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 
                   plucked
                   up
                   the
                   three
                   Horns
                   by
                   the
                   Roots
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 passage
                 [
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 ]
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 false
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 approving
                 and
                 allowing
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 supreme
                 secular
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 their
                 right
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 dispute
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 Thus
                 safe
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 stear
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 by
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 
                   deadly
                   wounding
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   by
                   a
                   sword
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 ruine
                 to
                 it
                 thereby
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Politick
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 continued
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 
                   wounded
                   to
                   Death
                   by
                   a
                   sword
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Incursion
                   of
                   the
                   Barbarous
                   Nations
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Religion
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 reviving
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 lived
                 again
                 when
                 the
                 like
                 Politick
                 body
                 or
                 Civil
                 state
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 re-established
                 by
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 settling
                 into
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Beast
                 was
                 revived
                 when
                 the
                 former
                 Politick
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 restored
                 in
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 created
                 a
                 new
                 succession
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 it
                 then
                 became
                 a
                 
                   complete
                   Image
                
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Beast
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 denominated
                 from
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Civil
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 include
                 Religion
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 complicated
                 with
                 the
                 civil
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Here
                 the
                 Remarker
                 again
                 misseth
                 the
                 mark
                 quite
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 taking
                 heed
                 to
                 that
                 inviolable
                 Rule
                 in
                 expounding
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   it
                   sets
                   out
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pure
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   these
                   Expositions
                   are
                   the
                   surest
                   that
                   respect
                   that
                   .
                
                 For
                 what
                 cares
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 for
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 secular
                 States
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 God's
                 true
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 are
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 those
                 that
                 worship
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 he
                 has
                 appointed
                 ?
                 The
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 
                   Pontifices
                   Maximi
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Religion
                
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 enacted
                 and
                 ratified
                 by
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Powers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 civil
                 Laws
                 were
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Religion
                
                 equally
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 and
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven-headed
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 ceased
                 )
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Laws
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 abolished
                 by
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   head
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 his
                 turning
                 Christian
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Certainly
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Head
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 )
                 that
                 was
                 
                   wounded
                   to
                   death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wounded
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 fullest
                 sense
                 that
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 can
                 be
                 truly
                 thought
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 chiefly
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 either
                 hinder
                 or
                 further
                 the
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 the
                 Head
                 was
                 wounded
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Beast
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 wounded
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 )
                 
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Dragon's
                
                 fight
                 with
                 Michael
                 and
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 the
                 battel
                 being
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 immediately
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 where
                 should
                 he
                 get
                 his
                 wound
                 but
                 there
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 sticking
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 got
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   loving
                   not
                   their
                   lives
                   unto
                   the
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Add
                 unto
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 could
                 not
                 revive
                 before
                 his
                 head
                 wounded
                 to
                 death
                 was
                 cured
                 .
                 
                   Neque
                   enim
                   sanatio
                   istaec
                   factum
                   aliquod
                   posterius
                   fuit
                   ,
                   sed
                   ipsa
                   Nativitas
                   Bestiae
                   novissimae
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 judiciously
                 concludes
                 from
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 civil
                 or
                 secular
                 sense
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 drives
                 at
                 ,
                 his
                 head
                 was
                 not
                 cured
                 till
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 Western
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 with
                 
                   ten
                   crowned
                
                 Horns
                 ,
                 so
                 with
                 his
                 
                   head
                   cured
                
                 .
                 Such
                 he
                 was
                 when
                 he
                 emerged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 revived
                 again
                 from
                 his
                 deadly
                 wound
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 commenceth
                 
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 
                   Carolus
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 42
                 Months
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 must
                 end
                 after
                 two
                 thousand
                 years
                 after
                 Christ.
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 reviving
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 Beast's
                 Head
                 will
                 continue
                 dead
                 near
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 was
                 revived
                 .
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 unlock
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 without
                 that
                 excellent
                 Key
                 ,
                 the
                 Rule
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 often
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 zeal
                 of
                 those
                 Greek
                 Emperours
                 named
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 monition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 the
                 overrunning
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 the
                 Saracens
                 would
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 subduing
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 signified
                 ,
                 being
                 Visions
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 needs
                 there
                 any
                 farther
                 fulfilling
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 by
                 those
                 Greek
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Expositor's
                 words
                 on
                 this
                 verse
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Angelical
                   Monition
                   was
                   the
                   most
                   loudly
                   and
                   earnestly
                   urged
                   upon
                   the
                   Christian
                   World
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   dreadfull
                   siege
                   and
                   storming
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   and
                   subduing
                   the
                   whole
                   Eastern
                   Church
                   and
                   Empire
                   to
                   the
                   Turk
                   .
                
                 Which
                 makes
                 neither
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 the
                 Saracens
                 nor
                 Turks
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 but
                 lets
                 them
                 keep
                 their
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 .
                 But
                 implies
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 that
                 Angel
                 
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 Emperours
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 stretched
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 either
                 secular
                 Potentates
                 or
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                   eminently
                   zealous
                
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 observant
                 of
                 the
                 severe
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Greek
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 those
                 early
                 Evangelici
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 for
                 a
                 share
                 here
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 purely
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 Superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 their
                 Testimony
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 .
                 Who
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Saracens
                 on
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 might
                 do
                 of
                 his
                 judgments
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Albigensian
                 War
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 finished
                 Anno
                 1242
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1453
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Interval
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 famous
                 men
                 declaring
                 for
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
                 against
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 doctrines
                 and
                 practices
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 making
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 denounce
                 this
                 approaching
                 judgment
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 names
                 in
                 Alstedius
                 and
                 
                   David
                   Pareus
                
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Angel
                 would
                 be
                 louder
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 denouncing
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 or
                 Babylon
                 till
                 the
                 second
                 Angel
                 could
                 tell
                 the
                 news
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 See
                 Alstedius
                 his
                 
                   Chronologia
                   testium
                   veritatis
                
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 make
                 Collections
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 commencement
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 aptly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 and
                 Waldenses
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Greek
                 Church
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 subduing
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 will
                 clash
                 with
                 the
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Angel.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 declared
                 that
                 Babylon
                 was
                 fallen
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 aggrieved
                 that
                 it
                 stood
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 an
                 holy
                 good
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 Evangelical
                 ,
                 and
                 preachers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Everlasting
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 denouncers
                 of
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 predicting
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Angel.
                
                 And
                 though
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 would
                 draw
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 to
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 their
                 appearing
                 was
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 phrases
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Iam
                   nunc
                   ruinae
                   Babylonis
                   jaciuntur
                   fundamenta
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 would
                 countenance
                 his
                 application
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 place
                 that
                 ,
                 [
                 Babylon
                 is
                 fallen
                 is
                 fallen
                 ]
                 alludes
                 to
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 ch
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Because
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Isaias
                 uttered
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 the
                 Medes
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 and
                 building
                 their
                 imperial
                 City
                 Ecbatana
                 under
                 their
                 new
                 King
                 Dejoces
                 ,
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 an
                 Empire
                 fatal
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 Nineve
                 .
                 But
                 supposing
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay's
                 Imagination
                 was
                 not
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Dejoces
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Ecbatana
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 festival
                 night
                 that
                 Belsazer
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Medes
                 and
                 Persians
                 took
                 Babylon
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 then
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Babylon
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                   is
                   fallen
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 time
                 being
                 about
                 150
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 that
                 then
                 Babylon
                 was
                 fallen
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 News
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Angel
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Angel
                 respect
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 
                 and
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 then
                 Babylon
                 was
                 fallen
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 an
                 untruth
                 ,
                 it
                 standing
                 tight
                 about
                 400
                 years
                 after
                 their
                 appearing
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 his
                 so
                 pronouncing
                 be
                 excused
                 by
                 this
                 passage
                 in
                 Esay
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 plainly
                 proved
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Munster
                   ,
                   Vatablus
                
                 and
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   lapide
                
                 upon
                 that
                 Vision
                 of
                 Esaias
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 has
                 any
                 place
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 that
                 short
                 union
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 be
                 reckoned
                 to
                 this
                 partial
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 the
                 Reformation
                 begun
                 by
                 Luther
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 that
                 affair
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Albigensian
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 thereto
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 Countries
                 ,
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 fell
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Angel
                 is
                 most
                 fitly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rising
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 being
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   tenth
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 fell
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Babylon
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 final
                 or
                 total
                 Ruine
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Primity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 tenth
                 part
                 thereof
                 falling
                 at
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 evident
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 Reformation
                 is
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   this
                   very
                   fall
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 with
                 that
                 Joy
                 and
                 Triumph
                 declared
                 by
                 this
                 
                   second
                   Angel.
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 clear
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 joyfull
                 Annunciation
                 of
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 corresponds
                 with
                 the
                 Doxology
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 upon
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Nor
                 does
                 this
                 at
                 all
                 clash
                 with
                 the
                 Admonition
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Angel
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 presently
                 see
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vers.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 misapplying
                 the
                 Monitions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   two
                   former
                   Angels
                
                 hath
                 run
                 the
                 third
                 out
                 of
                 distance
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Condemnation
                 to
                 Hell-Torments
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 whenas
                 plainly
                 here
                 is
                 signified
                 a
                 judgment
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 torments
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 suffering
                 them
                 
                   the
                   Worshippers
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   have
                   no
                   rest
                   day
                   nor
                   night
                
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   patience
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 bearing
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 suffer
                 from
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 enraged
                 with
                 these
                 Torments
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 doubtless
                 this
                 Monition
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 does
                 signifie
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Monition
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Angel
                 is
                 not
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 distance
                 ,
                 nor
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 judgment
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 peremptory
                 declaration
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 served
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 general
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 does
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 from
                 unquietness
                 and
                 unpeaceableness
                 of
                 mind
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 that
                 final
                 Judgment
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 judgment
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 Martyrs
                 especially
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 Assistents
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 on
                 his
                 Tribunal
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 pronounce
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   ye
                   accursed
                   into
                   everlasting
                   Fire
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 Expositors
                 agree
                 that
                 Infernal
                 Torments
                 are
                 here
                 understood
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 tormented
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smoak
                 thereof
                 ascending
                 up
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 concerns
                 the
                 unpeaceableness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 unquietness
                 of
                 conscience
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 conscience
                 left
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 this
                 Angel
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 loud
                 and
                 clear
                 touching
                 the
                 Idolatrousness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Unsalvableness
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 her
                 Communion
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 enrage
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 party
                 to
                 persecute
                 and
                 necessitate
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 conscience
                 left
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 persecution
                 rather
                 than
                 hazard
                 their
                 own
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 eminently
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Angel
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Vial
                 in
                 the
                 Mystical
                 sense
                 thereof
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 has
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 been
                 fulfilled
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 reach
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Vials
                 by
                 a
                 Geniconaea
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 Idiconaea
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 respect
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 :
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   patience
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 and
                 Expositor
                 here
                 agree
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Monition
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Angel
                 respects
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Angel
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 does
                 here
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 signifie
                 their
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 received
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 and
                 judgment
                 being
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 those
                 commands
                 may
                 be
                 farther
                 signified
                 .
                 Also
                 they
                 being
                 ministring
                 Spirits
                 attending
                 at
                 the
                 Throne
                 (
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 seven
                 Lamps
                 burning
                 before
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 their
                 proper
                 abode
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ground
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Temple
                 here
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 apprehend
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 plausible
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Angel
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 But
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 went
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 .
                 That
                 
                 was
                 a
                 privilege
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 onely
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 Angels
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 the
                 Remarker
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 ;
                 Nor
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 here
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 thereof
                 in
                 that
                 strict
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 sometimes
                 signifies
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 rendred
                 Templum
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 Court
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 Peganius
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 Critick
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 learning
                 ,
                 touching
                 this
                 Angel
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   anciently
                   a
                   custome
                   among
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   to
                   appoint
                   labourers
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Harvest
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   signifie
                   to
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   begin
                   .
                
                 Certainly
                 those
                 labourers
                 which
                 were
                 appointed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 appointers
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 entred
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 approached
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 expresly
                 interprets
                 this
                 Angel's
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Thysiasterion
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 more
                 especially
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessors
                 .
                 How
                 largely
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 29.9
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   Temple
                   does
                   every
                   man
                   speak
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctum
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Fabrick
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Notation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 implies
                 .
                 And
                 Iohn
                 2.19
                 .
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Destroy
                   this
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 presently
                 understood
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 fabrick
                 that
                 included
                 the
                 Courts
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   Forty
                   six
                   years
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   this
                   Temple
                   a
                   building
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 there
                 is
                 ground
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 people
                 using
                 solemnly
                 to
                 be
                 
                 gathered
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 calls
                 it
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 This
                 Angel
                 therefore
                 coming
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Angel
                 sitting
                 on
                 the
                 cloud
                 representing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 sickle
                 signifies
                 whitherto
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 tended
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 reaping
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 fate
                 on
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 ascending
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Witnesses
                   in
                   a
                   cloud
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 consequences
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 ascent
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 
                   pitching
                   of
                   the
                   Thrones
                   for
                   the
                   Ancient
                   of
                   days
                   to
                   sit
                   ,
                
                 or
                 a
                 commencement
                 of
                 
                   that
                   judgment
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   Dominion
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 reaping
                 here
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 separating
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 to
                 associate
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Risen-witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 Monition
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Is
                 he
                 then
                 that
                 sits
                 on
                 the
                 cloud
                 the
                 Risen-witnesses
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 pity
                 but
                 there
                 had
                 appeared
                 another
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 two
                 .
                 The
                 description
                 imports
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 sense
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ancient
                   of
                   days
                   gives
                   him
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 augmenteth
                 here
                 by
                 this
                 Harvest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   converted
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 this
                 immediately
                 preceding
                 the
                 Vintage
                 ,
                 which
                 synchronizeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 (
                 see
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 
                   battel
                   of
                   the
                   Rider
                   on
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                   ,
                
                 ch
                 .
                 19.
                 which
                 there
                 immediately
                 ensues
                 the
                 
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 The
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 is
                 certainly
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 Vial
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 affair
                 synchronizeth
                 with
                 the
                 sixth
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 out
                 is
                 the
                 Remarker
                 here
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 his
                 crying
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 sharp
                 sickle
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 cruel
                 Murtherers
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vengeance
                 taken
                 by
                 thrusting
                 in
                 the
                 sharp
                 sickle
                 is
                 said
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 respect
                 the
                 
                   converting
                   them
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   strange
                   vengeance
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 
                   mention
                   of
                   fire
                
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrdoms
                 inflicted
                 
                   by
                   it
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Angel
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 fire
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 executing
                 God's
                 wrath
                 by
                 causing
                 fierce
                 and
                 bloudy
                 wars
                 consuming
                 like
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 fire
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Trumpet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Censer
                   of
                   fire
                
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 here
                 the
                 Angel
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 sickle
                 being
                 to
                 reap
                 the
                 Vine
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 to
                 battel
                 ,
                 is
                 odered
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 fire
                 ,
                 viz.
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 division
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 fire
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Rider
                 on
                 the
                 red
                 Horse
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 seal
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 peace
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 cause
                 such
                 divisions
                 and
                 commotions
                 as
                 should
                 incense
                 and
                 stir
                 men
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 battel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Upon
                 those
                 words
                 [
                 which
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 ]
                 Peganius
                 writes
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   in
                   the
                   Priesthood
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Tabernacle
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   whence
                   now
                   should
                   be
                   kindled
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   vengeance
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 sense
                 no
                 way
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 mine
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 this
                 Altar
                 is
                 named
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Martyrdoms
                 under
                 the
                 Papal
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Martyrdom
                 was
                 much
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 burnt
                 as
                 Holocausts
                 to
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 covetousness
                 of
                 the
                 Papacy
                 .
                 And
                 Peganius
                 himself
                 upon
                 those
                 words
                 precedent
                 
                 [
                 And
                 another
                 Angel
                 came
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 ]
                 
                   where
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   bloud
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   avenge
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 wrath
                 and
                 vengeance
                 simply
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 
                   Esay
                   .
                   ch
                
                 .
                 6.
                 where
                 a
                 live-coal
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 by
                 a
                 Seraphin
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 his
                 
                   iniquity
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 sin
                 being
                 purged
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 but
                 mercy
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 fire
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 was
                 to
                 burn
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 propitiate
                 God's
                 wrath
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 kindle
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 considered
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 severe
                 sentence
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 say
                 [
                 That
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 mention
                 of
                 fire
                 here
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrdom
                 inflicted
                 by
                 it
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 sense
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 adequate
                 sense
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Altar
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 burnt
                 their
                 Holocausts
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 Power
                 burnt
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Holocausts
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Avarice
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 more
                 proper
                 and
                 efficacious
                 Incentive
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 vengeance
                 against
                 them
                 than
                 merely
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 fire
                 signifying
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 signifie
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 the
                 ardour
                 ,
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 vengeance
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Incense
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 8.
                 of
                 it self
                 signifie
                 wrath
                 and
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 else
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 fume
                 of
                 Incense
                 signifies
                 could
                 onely
                 be
                 for
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 extremely
                 absurd
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 coals
                 of
                 Incense
                 there
                 are
                 determined
                 to
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 God's
                 people
                 had
                 been
                 uttered
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 (
                 fire
                 signifying
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 
                   holy
                   zeal
                
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 wrath
                 and
                 revenge
                 )
                 may
                 call
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 has
                 
                 the
                 sharp
                 sickle
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 senses
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 wrath
                 to
                 destroy
                 one
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 affected
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Expositor
                 to
                 allot
                 both
                 vengeance
                 and
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 party
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Objection
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Cavil
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 likewise
                 a
                 strange
                 Wine-press
                 of
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Mens
                 being
                 pressed
                 in
                 conscience
                 upon
                 sharp
                 convictions
                 of
                 sin
                 by
                 powerfull
                 preaching
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 them
                 is
                 kindled
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 perverting
                 of
                 the
                 easie
                 ,
                 plain
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 seems
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 affectation
                 of
                 
                   speaking
                   smooth
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 strange
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 appear
                 in
                 my
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 next
                 Remark
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 insinuating
                 an
                 affectation
                 in
                 the
                 Expositor
                 of
                 speaking
                 
                   smooth
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 mis-interpret
                 the
                 Vision
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 principle
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 again
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 mis-interprets
                 Prophecies
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 
                   deep
                   fierce
                   Melancholy
                
                 ,
                 would
                 that
                 be
                 an
                 argument
                 ?
                 or
                 onely
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 better
                 arguments
                 ?
              
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Grapes
                 troden
                 by
                 horsemen
                 in
                 a
                 Wine-press
                 would
                 spue
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 horse-bridles
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 great
                 slaughter
                 is
                 here
                 aptly
                 signified
                 by
                 bloud
                 coming
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 horse-bridles
                 in
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 that
                 a
                 perfect
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 contumacious
                 by
                 a
                 full
                 conviction
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 here
                 signified
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 strange
                 conceits
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 foregoing
                 verses
                 ,
                 turning
                 the
                 
                   great
                   wrath
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 upon
                 the
                 obdurate
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 that
                 decisive
                 
                 battel
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 
                   great
                   blessing
                
                 of
                 making
                 them
                 Converts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 1600
                 furlongs
                 should
                 here
                 signifie
                 Symbolically
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Numerically
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Numerical
                 signification
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 easie
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 intimation
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 ;
                 whenas
                 the
                 number
                 666
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 instanced
                 in
                 to
                 countenance
                 a
                 Symbolical
                 sense
                 here
                 )
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 plainly
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 symbolically
                 or
                 mystically
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 apt
                 application
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 altogether
                 fails
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 still
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 conceit
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 relinquish
                 it
                 for
                 this
                 undoubted
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 doubtless
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 Horses
                 being
                 Wine-pressers
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Grape
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 said
                 to
                 spurt
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Horse-bridles
                 in
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Horse-bridles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 could
                 the
                 bloud
                 spurt
                 so
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 ?
                 then
                 certainly
                 it
                 spurted
                 above
                 the
                 Horse-bridles
                 in
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 .
                 Ribera
                 most
                 certainly
                 has
                 hit
                 on
                 the
                 most
                 genuine
                 literal
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 mentioning
                 that
                 of
                 Ioel
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 3.13
                 .
                 
                   Get
                   ye
                   down
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Wine-press
                   is
                   full
                   ,
                   the
                   Wine-fats
                   overflow
                
                 ;
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 outdoes
                 this
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 whenas
                 he
                 says
                 so
                 much
                 Mustum
                 came
                 out
                 from
                 this
                 pressing
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 was
                 full
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 but
                 overflowed
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 ground
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deep
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 space
                 was
                 unpassable
                 by
                 any
                 footman
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 an
                 horse-man
                 rid
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 take
                 
                 his
                 Horse
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 bridle
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 assuredly
                 the
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 letter
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 of
                 a
                 carnal
                 warfare
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 battel
                 as
                 will
                 overflow
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 bloud
                 for
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 for
                 two
                 hundred
                 miles
                 together
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 look
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 longitude
                 of
                 the
                 bloudy
                 Tract
                 is
                 intimated
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 chanel
                 made
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 proportionably
                 spread
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 favourable
                 construction
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 two
                 hundred
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 spread
                 but
                 a
                 mile
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Tract
                 of
                 bloud
                 may
                 be
                 but
                 200
                 square
                 miles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 modest
                 supposition
                 ,
                 this
                 slaughter
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 by
                 the
                 victorious
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 either
                 heedlesness
                 or
                 an
                 
                   efferate
                   religious
                   Melancholy
                
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 one
                 conceit
                 so
                 salvage
                 a
                 scene
                 of
                 things
                 introduced
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 infinitely
                 incredible
                 that
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 gathered
                 into
                 one
                 field-battel
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 their
                 throats
                 were
                 cut
                 ,
                 or
                 however
                 else
                 they
                 were
                 slain
                 should
                 fill
                 two
                 hundred
                 square
                 miles
                 with
                 bloud
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 horse-bridle
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 Symbol
                 here
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 uncapable
                 of
                 the
                 gross
                 literal
                 sense
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Rider
                   of
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   sharp
                   sword
                   going
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Camp
                 suddenly
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 
                   tripartite
                   City
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 synchronism
                 and
                 congruity
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 Visions
                 that
                 aim
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 may
                 assure
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 Heedlesness
                 or
                 Complexion
                 does
                 not
                 hood-wink
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 one
                 part
                 indicated
                 in
                 these
                 Visions
                 is
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 viz.
                 their
                 Conversion
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 understood
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   City
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   Wine-press
                   is
                   troden
                
                 (
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 tenth
                 part
                 whereof
                 fell
                 at
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 them
                 is
                 Political
                 ,
                 and
                 indicates
                 their
                 confusion
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 murthered
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 bloudy
                 Idolatrous
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 their
                 Revenues
                 will
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Autority
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   City
                   Babylon
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 need
                 to
                 understand
                 any
                 other
                 destruction
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 that
                 constituted
                 him
                 a
                 Beast
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 Cruelty
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 upholding
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 Which
                 power
                 being
                 extinct
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sovereignty
                 is
                 preserved
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Purity
                 of
                 God's
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 surely
                 reigns
                 there
                 where
                 his
                 pure
                 Gospel
                 obtains
                 and
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 certainly
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 interpret
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 such
                 salvage
                 and
                 prodigious
                 ,
                 nay
                 impossible
                 slaughters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 animate
                 pretended
                 Saints
                 to
                 tumults
                 and
                 rebellions
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 does
                 great
                 injury
                 to
                 this
                 book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 seasons
                 the
                 Peoples
                 minds
                 with
                 such
                 false
                 notions
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 happened
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 .
                 The
                 Symbols
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 Visions
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 any
                 nasuteness
                 of
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 give
                 due
                 heed
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 slaughtering
                 
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 battel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 is
                 a
                 Parable
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 obdurate
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 like
                 opportunity
                 of
                 knowing
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 converted
                 .
                 His
                 obdurate
                 enemies
                 rather
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 Hail-stones
                 of
                 a
                 Talent
                 weight
                 fall
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 contrite
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 blaspheme
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Fool
                 in
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 whom
                 if
                 you
                 bray
                 in
                 a
                 mortar
                 with
                 a
                 pestil
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 his
                 foolishness
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 has
                 so
                 far
                 infatuated
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 Remark
                 is
                 spoke
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 confidence
                 ,
                 though
                 what
                 is
                 alledged
                 against
                 the
                 1600
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 signifying
                 Symbolically
                 ,
                 not
                 Numerically
                 ,
                 is
                 exceeding
                 weak
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Numerical
                 signification
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 plain
                 and
                 easie
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sense
                 incredible
                 ,
                 yea
                 impossible
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 certain
                 Indication
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 slaughter
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Parabolical
                 sense
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 given
                 .
                 Suppose
                 an
                 Army
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 a
                 square
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 were
                 so
                 closely
                 set
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 but
                 half
                 a
                 pace
                 ,
                 or
                 five
                 half-feet
                 squared
                 to
                 turn
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 square
                 Army
                 took
                 up
                 near
                 upon
                 200
                 miles
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Latus
                 be
                 but
                 14
                 miles
                 and
                 square
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Army
                 will
                 consist
                 of
                 Seven
                 hundred
                 eighty
                 four
                 thousand
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 whenas
                 one
                 thousand
                 thousand
                 is
                 ten
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
                 )
                 which
                 therefore
                 is
                 near
                 three
                 hundred
                 times
                 a
                 greater
                 Army
                 than
                 that
                 prodigious
                 Army
                 of
                 Xerxes
                 ,
                 which
                 Herodotus
                 says
                 consisted
                 of
                 2641610
                 fighting
                 men
                 .
                 Can
                 the
                 Remarker
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 Army
                 so
                 numerous
                 meeting
                 
                 thus
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ?
                 But
                 suppose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 this
                 Army
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 every
                 single
                 Souldier
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 let
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 scarce
                 done
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 slain
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 two
                 foot
                 and
                 half
                 square
                 ,
                 how
                 deep
                 would
                 the
                 bloud
                 be
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 scarce
                 an
                 Inch.
                 But
                 scarce
                 thirty
                 Inches
                 deep
                 will
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Horse-bridle
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 above
                 thirty
                 times
                 greater
                 than
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 nine
                 thousand
                 times
                 greater
                 than
                 Xerxes
                 his
                 Army
                 will
                 scarce
                 suffice
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 deluge
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 though
                 wholly
                 effused
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 reach
                 1600
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 200
                 square
                 miles
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Horses
                 bridles
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Saints
                 the
                 Executioners
                 of
                 God's
                 wrath
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Butchers
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 all
                 this
                 bloud
                 :
                 What
                 a
                 monstrous
                 conceit
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 what
                 more
                 incredible
                 ?
                 what
                 more
                 impossible
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 yet
                 more
                 modest
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 200
                 square
                 miles
                 ,
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 1600
                 square
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 put
                 40
                 furlongs
                 or
                 five
                 miles
                 ,
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 bloud
                 to
                 the
                 Horse-bridles
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 space
                 ,
                 will
                 require
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 more
                 men
                 than
                 those
                 in
                 Xerxes
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Army
                 consisted
                 of
                 2641610
                 fighting
                 men
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 sign
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 Parabolical
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 is
                 not
                 Numerically
                 ,
                 but
                 Symbolically
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 Nor
                 needed
                 there
                 any
                 Intimation
                 of
                 extracting
                 the
                 square
                 root
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Number
                 666
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Number
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 perfect
                 square
                 number
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 less
                 need
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 extracting
                 the
                 square
                 root
                 was
                 freshly
                 intimated
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Number
                 666
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 obvious
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 in
                 the
                 144
                 Regiments
                 or
                 Chiliarchies
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 16
                 
                 Hecatontads
                 it
                 does
                 lye
                 as
                 obvious
                 here
                 to
                 an
                 observant
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 unprejudiced
                 judgment
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Symbolical
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Quaternary
                 or
                 Number
                 Four.
                 The
                 aptness
                 of
                 the
                 Application
                 whereof
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 occasion
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 fully
                 made
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 and
                 Notes
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ignorance
                 or
                 prejudice
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 (
                 no
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 Expositor
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 thence
                 satisfied
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
                 Introduction
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Introduction
                 to
                 this
                 Chapter
                 does
                 make
                 these
                 three
                 places
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 v.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 ch
                 .
                 14.
                 v.
                 8.
                 ch
                 .
                 15.
                 v.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 Triumphal
                 Song
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 triple
                 errour
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 being
                 the
                 Doxology
                 at
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 no
                 Song
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 denouncing
                 the
                 commencement
                 of
                 Babylon's
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 no
                 Triumphal
                 Song
                 of
                 Victory
                 (
                 though
                 sung
                 by
                 the
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 admiring
                 and
                 glorifying
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 judgments
                 by
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 view
                 in
                 the
                 Angel's
                 hands
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 to
                 fear
                 and
                 glorifie
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 These
                 three
                 places
                 do
                 most
                 certainly
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 three
                 testifications
                 of
                 Ioy
                 and
                 Triumph
                 upon
                 that
                 notable
                 passage
                 
                 of
                 God's
                 Providence
                 ,
                 call
                 them
                 Songs
                 ,
                 or
                 Doxologies
                 ,
                 or
                 joyfull
                 Annunciations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Expositor
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 Doxology
                 at
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 immediately
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 joyfull
                 Annunciation
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 news
                 of
                 Babylon's
                 fall
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 was
                 fallen
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 stood
                 then
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 for
                 about
                 400
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Song
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 triumphed
                 over
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 host
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 overthrown
                 in
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea.
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 plainer
                 ?
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Song
                 it self
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 All
                 Nations
                 shall
                 worship
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thy
                 
                   judgments
                   are
                   manifested
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 upon
                 Babylon
                 in
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 How
                 clearly
                 and
                 naturally
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 hang
                 together
                 ?
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 occasion
                 nor
                 object
                 of
                 this
                 Triumphal
                 Song
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 but
                 fools
                 or
                 mad
                 men
                 triumph
                 before
                 victory
                 ?
                 Nor
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 pouring
                 forth
                 the
                 Vails
                 then
                 
                   in
                   view
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 these
                 Victors
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 see
                 them
                 before
                 this
                 Song
                 of
                 the
                 Victors
                 was
                 ended
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 general
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 about
                 the
                 Vials
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 order
                 of
                 his
                 seeing
                 them
                 is
                 afterwards
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 expresly
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 after
                 this
                 Song
                 of
                 the
                 Victors
                 he
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 Heaven
                 was
                 opened
                 .
                 Which
                 implies
                 it
                 was
                 shut
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 eyes
                 shut
                 to
                 it
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 manifest
                 
                 from
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 there
                 mentioned
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 the
                 Vials
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 Victors
                 then
                 see
                 them
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 them
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Song
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 Object
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 demonstration
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 mistake
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Beast
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 headed
                 by
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 or
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 sufficient
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Vials
                 the
                 seven
                 
                   last
                   plagues
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 begin
                 after
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vials
                 to
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 rather
                 respect
                 the
                 preceding
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 those
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 by
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 precedent
                 Angels
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Monitor
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Beast
                 here
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 the
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
                 or
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 because
                 v.
                 2.
                 the
                 Victors
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 got
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 his
                 Image
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 chap.
                 13.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Two-horned
                 Beast
                 was
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Image
                
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 farther
                 follows
                 ,
                 And
                 over
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 
                   his
                   name
                
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 plainly
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 seven
                 last
                 plagues
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 
                   filled
                   up
                
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 
                   said
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 which
                 suffered
                 considerably
                 in
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 )
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 seven
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 end
                 before
                 the
                 sixth
                 .
                 Those
                 plagues
                 must
                 certainly
                 expire
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 begin
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 seven
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 last
                 plagues
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 pitifull
                 tearing
                 and
                 forcing
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 fond
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 water
                 .
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 second
                 Wo-Trumpet
                 being
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Indication
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 order
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 succession
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 seven
                 last
                 
                   wofull
                   plagues
                
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Wo-Trumpet
                 must
                 succeed
                 the
                 second
                 Wo-Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 and
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Sealed-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 as
                 does
                 also
                 the
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 plagues
                 inflicted
                 by
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 during
                 their
                 1260
                 days
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.6
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 six
                 first
                 plagues
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 actually
                 inflicted
                 plagues
                 prefigured
                 but
                 they
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Inflicters
                 of
                 plagues
                 ,
                 but
                 Advertisers
                 touching
                 God's
                 judgments
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 already
                 fallen
                 on
                 the
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   glass
                
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 ch
                 .
                 4.6
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 nothing
                 farther
                 than
                 what
                 it
                 there
                 signifies
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 
                   standing
                   on
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   glass
                
                 to
                 signifie
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 shore
                 of
                 that
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 straining
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 such
                 deliverance
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 or
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Parallel
                 between
                 that
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
                 deliverance
                 and
                 Pharaoh's
                 overthrow
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 overthrow
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 particular
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 his
                 overthrow
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 casting
                 off
                 his
                 Supremacy
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   glass
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 ch
                 .
                 4.6
                 .
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 alluded
                 to
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 there
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lamps
                 are
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 within
                 the
                 N
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 indeed
                 the
                 whole
                 scene
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 whereof
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Position
                 ,
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 N
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 represented
                 as
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 it
                 signifying
                 that
                 the
                 Representation
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 early
                 Primitive
                 Apostolick
                 Purity
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   glass
                
                 here
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 Iohn
                 before
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 N
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 Which
                 does
                 put
                 it
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   Sea
                   congealed
                
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 two
                 Walls
                 of
                 glass
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Zeno
                   Veronensis
                
                 glosses
                 on
                 Exod.
                 14.22
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 might
                 pass
                 over
                 the
                 yellow
                 or
                 fulvid
                 Sand
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 ,
                 is
                 chiesly
                 alluded
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 called
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Song
                   of
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 farther
                 ratifie
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 Expositor
                 Papist
                 nor
                 
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   old
                
                 nor
                 modern
                 but
                 agree
                 that
                 Moses
                 his
                 song
                 at
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   Sea
                
                 is
                 alluded
                 to
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 refractariness
                 to
                 so
                 evident
                 a
                 Truth
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 straining
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 to
                 translate
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   standing
                   upon
                   the
                   shore
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 prope
                 or
                 juxta
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 near
                 or
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 shore
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 agree
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker
                 it
                 seems
                 is
                 wiser
                 than
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wiser
                 than
                 the
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 who
                 compares
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Papacy
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 servitude
                 in
                 
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   ch
                
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 our
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 this
                 bondage
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 parallel'd
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 deliverance
                 and
                 Pharaoh's
                 overthrow
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 onely
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 main
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 comfort
                 whereof
                 
                 being
                 so
                 zealously
                 and
                 frequently
                 instilled
                 into
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 both
                 People
                 and
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 great
                 drudgery
                 and
                 bondage
                 under
                 the
                 Pope
                 being
                 held
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 doctrine
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 this
                 proved
                 a
                 notable
                 Engine
                 to
                 out
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 his
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 free
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 superstitious
                 Burthens
                 they
                 groaned
                 under
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 a
                 
                   Harpers
                   victory
                
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 the
                 
                   Protestants
                   victory
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 those
                 sealed
                 and
                 measured
                 ,
                 for
                 preservation
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Powers
                 could
                 not
                 prevail
                 .
                 b
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Testimony
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Temple
                 opened
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 seen
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.19
                 .
                 c
                 For
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 signified
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 and
                 Laws
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 d
                 But
                 this
                 verse
                 apparently
                 relates
                 to
                 another
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 a
                 Harpers
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 signifies
                 the
                 Protestants
                 victory
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 proved
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 for
                 their
                 deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Pharaoh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 declares
                 God's
                 judgments
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 manifested
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 144
                 thousand
                 sealed
                 ones
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 that
                 measuring
                 for
                 preservation
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 conceit
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 )
                 whose
                 invincible
                 constancy
                 and
                 faithfulness
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 privileges
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Birth
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   new
                   Song
                
                 is
                 also
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 could
                 learn
                 but
                 the
                 144
                 thousand
                 that
                 were
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 That
                 sets
                 out
                 their
                 internal
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 external
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 alludes
                 to
                 the
                 deliverance
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 
                 from
                 Pharaoh
                 King
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 144
                 thousand
                 sealed
                 ones
                 are
                 the
                 sealed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 As
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 Moses
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 victory
                 over
                 Pharaoh
                 .
                 Wisedom
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 understands
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 understand
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 hard
                 .
                 b
                 The
                 Temple
                 opened
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 open
                 ch
                 .
                 11.19
                 .
                 is
                 most
                 assuredly
                 the
                 same
                 Temple
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 Seventy
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 render
                 it
                 also
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 Deut.
                 9.15
                 .
                 ]
                 Testimony
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 other
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Testimony
                 .
                 And
                 Exod.
                 25.21
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 before
                 v.
                 16.
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 Vatablus
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 renders
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Ponésque
                   in
                   arca
                   Testimonium
                   quod
                   dabo
                   tibi
                
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 Cornelius
                 excellently
                 well
                 ,
                 Hinc
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   dicta
                   fuit
                   Arca
                   Testimonii
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   Legis
                   ,
                   &
                   Arca
                   Testamenti
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   Foederis
                   .
                   Continebat
                   enim
                   legem
                   quae
                   erat
                   conditio
                   foederis
                   inter
                   Deum
                   &
                   Hebraeos
                   initi
                   .
                   Consequenter
                   Tabernaculum
                   ab
                   Arca
                   quam
                   continebat
                   vocatum
                   est
                   Tabernaculum
                   Foederis
                   &
                   Tabernaculum
                   Testimonii
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   lapide
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 see
                 plainly
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 named
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 Temple
                 stood
                 open
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Vial-angels
                 came
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 after
                 the
                 Doxology
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 as
                 after
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 the
                 Harpers
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 But
                 ch
                 .
                 11.19
                 .
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 points
                 at
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 which
                 synchronizeth
                 with
                 the
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 by
                 both
                 which
                 is
                 understood
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 being
                 seen
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 signified
                 that
                 
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 would
                 
                   have
                   an
                   eye
                
                 to
                 his
                 
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 resume
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 People
                 ;
                 which
                 sense
                 is
                 worthy
                 the
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 omitted
                 before
                 .
                 c
                 That
                 sense
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 being
                 seen
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.19
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 the
                 vanity
                 thereof
                 sufficiently
                 above
                 ,
                 nor
                 need
                 I
                 here
                 repeat
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 conceit
                 therefore
                 sailing
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 opening
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Testimony
                 or
                 Testament
                 in
                 Heaven
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 and
                 ch
                 .
                 15.
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 being
                 after
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shrewd
                 Indication
                 ;
                 d
                 That
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 opening
                 the
                 Temple
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 ch
                 .
                 11.19
                 .
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 being
                 opened
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 be
                 deferred
                 till
                 v.
                 19.
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 set
                 off
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 seeing
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 sixth
                 Vial
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 just
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 brief
                 ,
                 The
                 opened
                 Temple
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 and
                 this
                 opened
                 here
                 being
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 Interpreting
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 verses
                 of
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 touching
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 worth
                 noting
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 seven
                 Angels
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 may
                 signifie
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 pour
                 forth
                 their
                 Vials
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 minister
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 service
                 .
                 Their
                 being
                 cloathed
                 in
                 
                   white
                   linen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   girt
                   with
                   golden
                   girdles
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 the
                 righteousness
                 and
                 holiness
                 of
                 their
                 administration
                 
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 extends
                 to
                 the
                 executing
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 upholding
                 true
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God's
                 wrath
                 for
                 transgressions
                 against
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Angels
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 here
                 ,
                 cannot
                 denote
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Witnesses
                
                 be
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God's
                 wrath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 unlikely
                 that
                 that
                 effusion
                 of
                 bloud
                 from
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Horses
                 bridle
                 for
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 together
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 understood
                 Literally
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Parabolically
                 ,
                 else
                 these
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God's
                 wrath
                 must
                 shed
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 nine
                 thousand
                 times
                 bigger
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Xerxes
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 noted
                 above
                 .
                 A
                 Butchery
                 incredible
                 to
                 be
                 perpetrated
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 holy
                 
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 TO
                 understand
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Vial
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 sense
                 as
                 the
                 command
                 is
                 to
                 pour
                 all
                 the
                 Vials
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 correspond
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Vials
                 in
                 the
                 Cortex
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Vial
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 grievous
                 sore
                 on
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 another
                 cause
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 their
                 exulcerate
                 rage
                 at
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 b
                 These
                 are
                 but
                 sorry
                 conceits
                 for
                 which
                 one
                 should
                 reject
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 far
                 more
                 current
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 Vial
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 Bohemian
                 War
                 that
                 ensued
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Huss
                 and
                 Ier.
                 of
                 Prague
                 ;
                 whereby
                 great
                 ruine
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 Popish
                 Clergy
                 and
                 the
                 religious
                 houses
                 in
                 that
                 and
                 the
                 adjoining
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 miraculous
                 defeats
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 Popish
                 Armies
                 sent
                 against
                 the
                 Bohemians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 plague
                 is
                 aptly
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Vial
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 like
                 spirit
                 in
                 agitation
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 our
                 Commons
                 Petitioning
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 Temporalties
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 which
                 were
                 consumed
                 in
                 unnecessary
                 courses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 importuning
                 Henry
                 the
                 fifth
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 Religious
                 houses
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Nurseries
                 of
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 and
                 Cages
                 of
                 unclean
                 Birds
                 .
                 To
                 divert
                 which
                 storm
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 the
                 claim
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 War
                 thereon
                 ,
                 &c.
                 c
                 Also
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 exulcerated
                 rage
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Reformation
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 thereby
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 was
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 gross
                 corruptions
                 reformed
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 retain
                 generally
                 the
                 same
                 Political
                 state
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Leaven
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 continue
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 d
                 Nor
                 did
                 there
                 appear
                 any
                 such
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 ascend
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 worldly
                 state
                 and
                 station
                 ,
                 though
                 freed
                 from
                 some
                 Popish
                 Grievances
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 a
                 Though
                 the
                 first
                 Vial
                 were
                 poured
                 out
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 that
                 general
                 sense
                 ,
                 doth
                 its
                 pouring
                 forth
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 ?
                 It
                 will
                 necessarily
                 hit
                 some
                 particular
                 thing
                 or
                 person
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 particularly
                 hits
                 the
                 marked
                 slaves
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 inflicts
                 a
                 sore
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 every
                 Vial
                 the
                 pouring
                 it
                 forth
                 will
                 mediately
                 or
                 immediately
                 concern
                 the
                 Terraqueous
                 Globe
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 that
                 special
                 meaning
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 noted
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Clay
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Rank
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 in
                 general
                 were
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 v.
                 1.
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 Hypothesis
                 very
                 allowable
                 ,
                 yea
                 laudable
                 ,
                 being
                 these
                 Vials
                 concern
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 calls
                 
                   Bestiam
                   Antichristianam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 reach
                 him
                 either
                 immediately
                 or
                 mediately
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 
                   River
                   Euphrates
                
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 touch
                 the
                 concern
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Vial
                
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 them
                 immediately
                 ,
                 it
                 inflicting
                 so
                 noysome
                 and
                 grievous
                 a
                 sore
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 marked
                 slaves
                 of
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 especially
                 ,
                 their
                 Interest
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 Cup
                 of
                 Intoxication
                 and
                 Dementation
                 through
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Malice
                 ,
                 Rage
                 and
                 Fury
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 v.
                 18.
                 upon
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 and
                 Doxology
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Nations
                   were
                   angry
                
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Vial
                 ,
                 the
                 noysome
                 sore
                 on
                 the
                 marked
                 slaves
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 )
                 that
                 Cup
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 really
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 this
                 
                   first
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 grievous
                 plague
                 indeed
                 .
                 
                   Impedit
                   ira
                   animum
                
                 —
                 And
                 
                   Quos
                   Iupiter
                   vult
                   perdere
                   eosdem
                   dementat
                   prius
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 leave
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 sorry
                 conceits
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 private
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 worthy
                 Interpreters
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 is
                 a
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 to
                 apply
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 preceding
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 to
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   come
                   after
                
                 their
                 Rising
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 plain
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 wilfully
                 wink
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 the
                 Hussites
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 as
                 the
                 Albigensian
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 justifiable
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 War
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 13.
                 v.
                 7.
                 c
                 Nor
                 has
                 the
                 Remarker
                 any
                 evasion
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 evidence
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 unworthy
                 vilifying
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 which
                 undoubtedly
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 certainly
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 illustrious
                 Atchievement
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 wiped
                 away
                 that
                 foul
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 Custome
                 and
                 Law
                 had
                 established
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 
                 of
                 Antichristianism
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 wretched
                 Ingratitude
                 to
                 undervalue
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Bounty
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 towards
                 his
                 servants
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 murmuring
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 against
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 conduct
                 they
                 were
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 onely
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 gross
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 suppose
                 ,
                 reformed
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 gross
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 there
                 any
                 left
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 Separation
                 from
                 our
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 cavil
                 now
                 forsooth
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 retain
                 still
                 Political
                 Government
                 (
                 for
                 Popish
                 leaven
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reformed
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 that
                 were
                 symmetral
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 outed
                 from
                 our
                 Church
                 )
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 worldly
                 state
                 and
                 station
                 (
                 the
                 terms
                 for
                 Political
                 Government
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 Political
                 Laws
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 and
                 managed
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 were
                 worldly
                 .
                 How
                 freakish
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 But
                 how
                 outragious
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 merely
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 to
                 continue
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 wild
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 becoming
                 those
                 Dreamers
                 St.
                 Iude
                 describes
                 ,
                 that
                 despise
                 dominion
                 and
                 
                   speak
                   evil
                
                 of
                 dignities
                 than
                 any
                 sober
                 Christian
                 .
                 d
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 has
                 not
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 Political
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 Prophetick
                 Iconisms
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 adumbrate
                 the
                 External
                 and
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 than
                 the
                 Internal
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 onely
                 one
                 thing
                 remaining
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 slipt
                 over
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 that
                 
                   rankorous
                   sore
                
                 does
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 this
                 sore
                 rages
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Vial-Angel
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 are
                 seven
                 distinct
                 Times
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Vial-Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 seven
                 distinct
                 times
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Trumpet-Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 allotted
                 times
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 alloted
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Angel
                 contribute
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 it
                 or
                 no.
                 Nor
                 does
                 any
                 one
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 Locusts
                 and
                 
                   Euphratean
                   Horse-men
                
                 were
                 blown
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Angels
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 happened
                 under
                 the
                 times
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 red
                 Horse
                 under
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Seal
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 take
                 peace
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 merely
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 killing
                 and
                 slaying
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 something
                 Idiotical
                 to
                 think
                 otherwise
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 supposing
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 
                   real
                   activity
                
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Vial-Angel
                 for
                 the
                 inflicting
                 this
                 angry
                 Aegyptian
                 boil
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 absurdity
                 in
                 allowing
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 as
                 an
                 evil
                 spirit
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 haunted
                 Saul
                 when
                 his
                 Melancholy
                 fits
                 came
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 first
                 Vial-Angel
                 may
                 commissionate
                 some
                 spirits
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 envy
                 and
                 the
                 anger
                 the
                 Bestians
                 had
                 conceived
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Risen
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 to
                 actuate
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 rage
                 and
                 madness
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 infatuate
                 their
                 counsel
                 by
                 this
                 distemper
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 scruple
                 touching
                 this
                 first
                 Vial.
                 
              
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 Vial
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 synchronize
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 substance
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 envious
                 raging
                 at
                 the
                 Reformation
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 
                 the
                 Reformation
                 it self
                 in
                 rejecting
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Autority
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 second
                 Remark
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 calumny
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 Vial
                 does
                 not
                 synchronize
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 exulcerated
                 Rage
                 of
                 the
                 marked
                 slaves
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 began
                 presently
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Reformation
                 was
                 but
                 fresh
                 ,
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 thoroughly
                 established
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 
                   quick
                   Reciprocations
                
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 here
                 for
                 example
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 so
                 suddenly
                 succeeding
                 King
                 Edward
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 
                   full
                   settlement
                
                 and
                 
                   firm
                   establishment
                
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Risen
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 through
                 many
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Seas
                 ,
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 party
                 was
                 hopeless
                 and
                 helpless
                 ,
                 those
                 Seas
                 becoming
                 by
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Vial
                 as
                 the
                 
                   bloud
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   man.
                
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 Emissary
                 fisher-men
                 of
                 the
                 pretended
                 successour
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 live
                 Fish
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 their
                 game
                 .
                 The
                 perfect
                 Revulsion
                 of
                 these
                 great
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pontifician
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 his
                 power
                 still
                 did
                 actuate
                 and
                 enliven
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 hindering
                 them
                 from
                 reuniting
                 for
                 a
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 
                   congealed
                   bloud
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   ;
                   this
                
                 was
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 might
                 well
                 contribute
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 marked
                 slaves
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 being
                 dementated
                 with
                 wrath
                 ,
                 would
                 necessarily
                 doe
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 would
                 excite
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 possible
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 courage
                 and
                 resolution
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 The
                 
                   second
                   Vial
                
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 or
                 the
                 
                   first
                   appearance
                
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 bears
                 
                 that
                 analogy
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 descending
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 under
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Thunder
                
                 (
                 which
                 comprizes
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 does
                 to
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 subject
                 capable
                 of
                 pouring
                 a
                 Vial
                 thereon
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 clear
                 convictive
                 Explications
                 thereof
                 ,
                 this
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 convinced
                 thereby
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 punishment
                 (
                 viz.
                 a
                 Vial
                 of
                 wrath
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 blessing
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 any
                 Emperour
                 or
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 I
                 noted
                 at
                 first
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Vials
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 seriously
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 sense
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 Clay
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 on
                 whatever
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 reach
                 
                   this
                   Earth
                
                 either
                 mediately
                 or
                 
                   immediately
                   ,
                   directly
                
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 reflexively
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Angels
                 do
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Command
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vial
                 reach
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 to
                 detriment
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 mediately
                 or
                 immediately
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 Command
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 a
                 Vial
                 may
                 be
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 illuminate
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Kings
                 or
                 Princes
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 damage
                 of
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rightly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 discharged
                 on
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 those
                 senses
                 the
                 Expositor
                 intimates
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 a
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 that
                 Satan
                 gave
                 his
                 seat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Vial
                 poured
                 here
                 on
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 does
                 signifie
                 that
                 Beast
                 .
                 Hereby
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 Beast's
                 Autority
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 struck
                 
                 at
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 whenas
                 the
                 
                   precedent
                   Vial
                
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 scorching
                 men
                 with
                 great
                 heat
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 signifie
                 mens
                 being
                 
                   zealously
                   incensed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sharply
                 inveying
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 reproving
                 the
                 corruptions
                 and
                 oppressions
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Powers
                 then
                 ruling
                 ;
                 
                   this
                   Vial
                
                 seems
                 to
                 proceed
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 their
                 Autority
                 ,
                 c
                 asserting
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 of
                 Truth
                 to
                 be
                 obey'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 powers
                 that
                 obstruct
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 be
                 enemies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 it
                 's
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Result
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Assertion
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 necessary
                 Hypothesis
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 whose
                 Object
                 is
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 seat
                 signifie
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 indeed
                 the
                 Dragon
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 ten-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 possesses
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 he
                 has
                 usurped
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 also
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   spiritualia
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 understand
                 here
                 any
                 Beast
                 but
                 the
                 two-horned
                 ,
                 at
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 does
                 aim
                 .
                 The
                 Residue
                 of
                 the
                 Remark
                 is
                 marvellous
                 (
                 unless
                 I
                 misunderstand
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 meaning
                 )
                 which
                 supposes
                 
                   bitter
                   Invectives
                
                 against
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 secular
                 Powers
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 barking
                 of
                 dogs
                 against
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Vial
                 upon
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Certainly
                 that
                 Angel
                 that
                 does
                 thus
                 ,
                 mistakes
                 his
                 Instructions
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 pour
                 his
                 Vial
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 that
                 general
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 he
                 pours
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Sun
                 without
                 any
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 
                   fourth
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 dilute
                 and
                 indistinct
                 ,
                 he
                 making
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 signifie
                 
                   any
                   secular
                
                 
                 Antichristian
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 this
                 Vial
                 upon
                 it
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 grumbling
                 of
                 some
                 male-contents
                 against
                 their
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 inveying
                 against
                 their
                 administration
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 sute
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 humour
                 or
                 interest
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 so
                 repeatedly
                 or
                 continually
                 in
                 all
                 Governments
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 never
                 free
                 from
                 such
                 spirits
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 particular
                 character
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   Angel
                   poured
                   out
                   his
                   Vial
                   on
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   to
                   scorch
                   men
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                
                 Whom
                 then
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 scorch
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 incensed
                 him
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 plague
                 will
                 be
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 invey
                 against
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Powers
                 or
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 scorched
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 fond
                 enough
                 I
                 think
                 .
                 But
                 something
                 follows
                 still
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 foul
                 and
                 fond
                 (
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 rightly
                 understand
                 him
                 .
                 )
                 b
                 What
                 Achmetes
                 ,
                 what
                 Artemidorus
                 ever
                 taught
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 a
                 secular
                 Potentate
                 signifies
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 his
                 Autority
                 ?
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 pardon
                 the
                 pleasantness
                 of
                 the
                 conceit
                 ,
                 where
                 mens
                 Chairs
                 grow
                 to
                 their
                 Breech
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Root
                 and
                 the
                 Trunk
                 or
                 Stalk
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 grow
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 fancy
                 is
                 forced
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 doctrine
                 therein
                 implied
                 is
                 unsound
                 in
                 his
                 exposition
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 
                   Vials
                   ,
                   fourth
                
                 and
                 fifth
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 gloss
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 stale
                 Calvinistical
                 or
                 rather
                 Iesuitical
                 Principle
                 ,
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 wicked
                 falshood
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 stinging
                 truth
                 that
                 should
                 make
                 them
                 gnaw
                 their
                 tongues
                 for
                 pain
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Dominium
                   
                   sundatur
                   in
                   gratia
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Vial
                 has
                 been
                 pouring
                 out
                 so
                 long
                 that
                 methinks
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 empty
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 never
                 be
                 empty
                 till
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 Application
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 diluteness
                 and
                 indistinctness
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 To
                 rail
                 against
                 the
                 Autority
                 one
                 lives
                 under
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   speak
                   evil
                   of
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 23.5
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 describes
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 men
                 thus
                 :
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.10
                 .
                 
                   They
                   despise
                   Government
                   ,
                   presumptuous
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   self-willed
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   afraid
                   to
                   speak
                   evil
                   of
                   dignities
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 add
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Iude
                   ;
                   yet
                
                 Michael
                 
                   the
                   Archangel
                   ,
                   when
                   contending
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   he
                   disputed
                   about
                   the
                   body
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   durst
                   not
                   bring
                   against
                   him
                   a
                   railing
                   accusation
                
                 (
                 though
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 )
                 
                   but
                   said
                   the
                   Lord
                   rebuke
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Certainly
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Powers
                 can
                 be
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 Devil
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   reprehensive
                   Saints
                
                 greater
                 or
                 more
                 holy
                 than
                 Michael
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 note
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 may
                 learn
                 good
                 manners
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 c
                 And
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 striking
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 Autority
                 in
                 pretence
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   right
                
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 of
                 Truth
                 to
                 be
                 obey'd
                 :
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   risen
                   already
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dream
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 instruct
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 upon
                 occasion
                 .
                 That
                 
                   every
                   soul
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   powers
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   powers
                   that
                   be
                   are
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   whosoever
                   therefore
                   resisteth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   resist
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   to
                   themselves
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Powers
                 then
                 ,
                 touching
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 Antichristian
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 mere
                 Pagan
                 .
                 But
                 
                 from
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 all
                 Autority
                 is
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 Witnesses
                 
                   with
                   a
                   witness
                
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 pretence
                 of
                 Christ's
                 right
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 will
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 all
                 Autority
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ancient
                 Giants
                 were
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 
                   fighting
                   against
                   God.
                
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 doctrine
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Vials
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 is
                 extremely
                 unsound
                 and
                 unchristian
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 also
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 is
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 drying
                 up
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 may
                 signifie
                 such
                 mutation
                 in
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 farther
                 signification
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 whereas
                 Euphrates
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 defence
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 by
                 diverting
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 which
                 Cyrus
                 took
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 something
                 analogous
                 thereto
                 (
                 whence
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 strength
                 and
                 confidence
                 of
                 Mystical
                 Babylon
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 signified
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 time
                 must
                 disclose
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 Remark
                 is
                 ingenious
                 enough
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Entireness
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Mystical
                 Babylon
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Entireness
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 hindred
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 sin
                 or
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Entireness
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 may
                 retardate
                 Antichrist's
                 ruine
                 ;
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 not
                 appearing
                 for
                 the
                 truly
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 change
                 or
                 brokenness
                 in
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 a
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 such
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Iconisms
                 here
                 as
                 is
                 imagined
                 ,
                 b
                 but
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 is
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 that
                 decisive
                 
                 battel
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 being
                 over-thrown
                 and
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 two
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 proceeding
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   ch
                
                 .
                 19.
                 v.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 a
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Iconisms
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 fore
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 from
                 v.
                 13.
                 to
                 v.
                 17.
                 represents
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon's
                 party
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Pagans
                
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Beast's
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet's
                
                 party
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 forces
                 ,
                 drawn
                 out
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Army
                   of
                   God
                   Almighty
                
                 or
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 fight
                 nor
                 success
                 is
                 mentioned
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Vial
                
                 poured
                 out
                 upon
                 them
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 discomfiture
                 of
                 the
                 Infidel
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 unless
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Iconisms
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 tripartite
                 forces
                 in
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 comprize
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 large
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 contain
                 the
                 same
                 parties
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 either
                 conflict
                 or
                 success
                 of
                 that
                 vast
                 multitude
                 congregated
                 in
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 extremely
                 absurd
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 had
                 forgot
                 in
                 the
                 mid-way
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 predicted
                 ,
                 is
                 continued
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Iconisms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tripartite
                 forces
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 a
                 
                   mighty
                   City
                
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Battel
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 those
                 Boanergeses
                 the
                 preaching
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Host
                 thundering
                 over
                 this
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 success
                 by
                 declaring
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Cities
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 ,
                 were
                 thunder-struck
                 ,
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 Apostolick
                 faith
                 by
                 the
                 powerfull
                 preaching
                 of
                 these
                 Evangelists
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 Hailstones
                 of
                 a
                 talent
                 weight
                 fell
                 upon
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 converted
                 ,
                 she
                 blasphemed
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 vanquished
                 in
                 a
                 Political
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 Description
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 wink
                 hard
                 that
                 can
                 keep
                 his
                 eyes
                 from
                 intromitting
                 so
                 clear
                 a
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Remarker
                 alledges
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 b
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 be
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Battel
                 in
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 fighting
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Vial
                 poured
                 out
                 till
                 v.
                 17
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 
                   great
                   City
                
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 tripartite
                 forces
                 drawn
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Infidel
                   ,
                   Antichristian
                
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 City
                 must
                 contain
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Tripartition
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 withall
                 ,
                 leaves
                 out
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 two
                 ,
                 whenas
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 accounted
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 party
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ;
                 here
                 's
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 slaying
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cities
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 being
                 Thunder-struck
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 two
                 before
                 the
                 fight
                 as
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 
                   sword
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Draconick
                 party
                 were
                 
                   one
                   part
                
                 of
                 this
                 Tripartition
                 as
                 much
                 before
                 as
                 after
                 the
                 fight
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 fight
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Tripartition
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 true
                 Tripartition
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Conflict
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 forces
                 ,
                 
                   Evangelical
                   ,
                   Antichristian
                
                 and
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 into
                 
                   those
                   three
                
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 Logick
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 there
                 is
                 
                   Reciprocatio
                   definitionis
                   cum
                   definito
                
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                   Distributionis
                   partium
                   cum
                   toto
                
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 adequateness
                 in
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 a
                 It
                 's
                 done
                 ,
                 does
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 formerly
                 noted
                 )
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 21.6
                 .
                 and
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   mystery
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                   ,
                   and
                   time
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                
                 ch
                 .
                 10.
                 viz.
                 The
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 become
                 new
                 ,
                 the
                 Politick
                 frame
                 of
                 Governments
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Heaven
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 &c.
                 b
                 But
                 to
                 imagine
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 by
                 powerfull
                 preaching
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 conceit
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 long
                 since
                 by
                 obdurate
                 impenitence
                 been
                 past
                 such
                 cure
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 sufficient
                 Trial
                 )
                 and
                 become
                 ripe
                 for
                 this
                 finishing
                 plague
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 supposed
                 sense
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mercy
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 Vial
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 signifies
                 the
                 immediate
                 pouring
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 (
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 )
                 or
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 his
                 power
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 were
                 acted
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 a
                 This
                 fond
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 I
                 have
                 refuted
                 above
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 precarious
                 dream
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Political
                 Government
                 shall
                 cease
                 .
                 The
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 finished
                 if
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Governments
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 
                   Christian
                   Polity
                
                 ,
                 that
                 faithfully
                 and
                 effectually
                 supports
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ,
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 .
                 This
                 extravagant
                 fancy
                 tends
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   Enthusiastical
                   Anarchy
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   new
                   Heaven
                
                 and
                 
                   new
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Polity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Polity
                 ,
                 where
                 reigneth
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 b
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 gross
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thinks
                 the
                 Expositor
                 
                 supposes
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 by
                 these
                 Boanergeses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Infidel
                 partly
                 that
                 are
                 .
                 Babylon
                 remains
                 obdurate
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Infidel
                 party
                 to
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 grows
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Babylon
                 is
                 quite
                 abolished
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 c
                 That
                 the
                 pouring
                 of
                 the
                 Vial
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 should
                 signifie
                 the
                 immediate
                 pouring
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 conceit
                 both
                 uncertain
                 and
                 needless
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Expositor
                 omitted
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 rather
                 respects
                 the
                 consequent
                 Thundering
                 and
                 Lightening
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 miraculous
                 restraint
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 which
                 commenceth
                 with
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Thunder
                
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 voices
                 ,
                 thunderings
                 and
                 lightenings
                 signifie
                 no
                 such
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 the
                 Boanergeses
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 imagined
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   great
                   judgments
                
                 that
                 then
                 befell
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 signifie
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 8.5
                 .
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Hail
                
                 does
                 plainly
                 shew
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 is
                 advisedly
                 not
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 These
                 voices
                 ,
                 thunderings
                 and
                 lightenings
                 do
                 
                   very
                   fitly
                
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 alluding
                 to
                 the
                 thunderings
                 and
                 lightenings
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 at
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 on
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.18
                 .
                 Deut.
                 5.24
                 .
                 and
                 18.16
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 it
                 may
                 signifie
                 Wars
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 things
                 determine
                 otherwise
                 here
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 Hail
                 hinder
                 that
                 determination
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   advisedly
                   is
                   defrred
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   ,
                
                 and
                 placed
                 
                   after
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 the
                 subduing
                 of
                 Babylon
                 or
                 victory
                 
                 over
                 her
                 was
                 of
                 another
                 sort
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Cities
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 Hail
                 is
                 deferred
                 till
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 disjoined
                 from
                 the
                 Thunderings
                 and
                 Lightenings
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 peculiarly
                 respect
                 the
                 distinct
                 execution
                 done
                 upon
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 followed
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 19.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 reproach
                 to
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 to
                 reckon
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 before
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 (
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 was
                 composed
                 of
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 Beast's
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet's
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dragon's
                 party
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 unclean
                 spirits
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 three
                 parts
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 are
                 as
                 is
                 mentioned
                 on
                 v.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 is
                 not
                 reckoned
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 reproach
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 this
                 great
                 Armies
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 which
                 comprized
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 forces
                 also
                 ,
                 be
                 conceived
                 not
                 to
                 contain
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 
                   great
                   City
                
                 is
                 not
                 Babylon
                 it self
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 account
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Dragon
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 
                   most
                   absolute
                   great
                   City
                
                 ,
                 that
                 contained
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 parties
                 met
                 in
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Infidel
                   ,
                   Antichristian
                
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 .
                 The
                 Remarker's
                 Tripartition
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 confuted
                 before
                 on
                 v.
                 16.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 BLasphemy
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 13.
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 signifie
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 intends
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 it
                 respects
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 committed
                 by
                 worshipping
                 or
                 idolizing
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Beast's
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Idols
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 heinous
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 larger
                 extent
                 than
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 What
                 a
                 fond
                 strained
                 conceit
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 stretch
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 sharp
                 reproofs
                 given
                 to
                 immorigerous
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 fansie
                 themselves
                 that
                 deserve
                 not
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 noted
                 ch
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 Addition
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 written
                 on
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 also
                 the
                 idolizing
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 or
                 worshipping
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 rate
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 will
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 names
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 especially
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 Pen
                 would
                 ever
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 worship
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 describing
                 them
                 full
                 of
                 names
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ?
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 affect
                 freaks
                 and
                 conceits
                 of
                 ones
                 own
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 all
                 Expositors
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Politick
                
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 its
                 denomination
                 from
                 the
                 corruptions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 violences
                 ,
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 and
                 crafty
                 fraudulent
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 which
                 attend
                 worldly
                 Governments
                 .
                 Therefore
                 though
                 their
                 being
                 Idolatrous
                 may
                 influence
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 makes
                 
                 no
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 of
                 affairs
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 new
                 denomination
                 thereto
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 sixth-headed
                 Beast
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 after
                 the
                 Empire
                 being
                 Christian
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 receive
                 the
                 deadly
                 wound
                 by
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   till
                   its
                   ruine
                   by
                   the
                   Barbarous
                   Nations
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 seventh-headed
                 Beast
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 continue
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 is
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Forbes
                 )
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 (
                 adding
                 thereto
                 the
                 preceding
                 Reign
                 of
                 Odoacer
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 which
                 Kings
                 happened
                 divers
                 Prodigies
                 significant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 or
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 eighth
                 Head
                 )
                 beginning
                 to
                 reign
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Kings
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 seventh
                 Head
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 
                   no
                   notice
                   of
                
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 reign
                 be
                 almost
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 here
                 made
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 shorter
                 it
                 is
                 than
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 sutes
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 better
                 with
                 that
                 Head
                 its
                 being
                 to
                 continue
                 
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   time
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 those
                 Kings
                 was
                 so
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 eighth
                 Head
                 could
                 not
                 begin
                 to
                 reign
                 untill
                 their
                 expulsion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 Beast
                 continues
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 denominated
                 on
                 a
                 religious
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 civil
                 account
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 is
                 farther
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 
                   wild
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 so
                 named
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Ierusalem
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Lioness
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Kings
                 
                   Lions
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 19.
                 and
                 Nimrod
                 a
                 mighty
                 Hunter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 early
                 all
                 worldly
                 Rulers
                 were
                 noted
                 for
                 violence
                 and
                 oppression
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 9.24
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   is
                   given
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   he
                   covereth
                   the
                   faces
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Iudges
                   thereof
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   he
                   ?
                
                 And
                 Solomon
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   beheld
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   judgment
                   that
                   iniquity
                   was
                   there
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   righteousness
                   that
                   wickedness
                   was
                   there
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 oppressions
                 done
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 made
                 him
                 praise
                 the
                 dead
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 living
                 .
                 And
                 Psalm
                 82.
                 
                 God
                 reproving
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 judging
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 and
                 accepting
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 neglecting
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 fatherless
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 justice
                 to
                 the
                 afflicted
                 and
                 needy
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   they
                   understand
                   :
                   they
                   walk
                   on
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   course
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 disorder
                 and
                 dissolved
                 condition
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 evil
                 Government
                 (
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Psal
                 75.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   thereof
                   are
                   dissolved
                   ,
                
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   Arise
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   judge
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   shalt
                   inherit
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 ;
                 signifying
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 better
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 till
                 he
                 arise
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 inherit
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 therefore
                 the
                 Beast
                 his
                 being
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 does
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 onely
                 ,
                 respect
                 the
                 
                   evil
                   administration
                   of
                   Iustice
                
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Description
                 :
                 [
                 The
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ]
                 is
                 forced
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 frivolous
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 
                   weighty
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 whether
                 Pagan
                 or
                 Christian
                 ,
                 which
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 deadly
                 wound
                 by
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 viz.
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 the
                 Incursion
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperours
                 extinguished
                 in
                 
                   Augustulus
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Empire
                 then
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Roman
                 Beast
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Politick
                 
                 body
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 headed
                 by
                 a
                 Roman
                 Prince
                 ;
                 Odoacer
                 then
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 foreign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 getting
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 to
                 govern
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 rightly
                 reckoned
                 a
                 new
                 or
                 seventh
                 Head.
                 But
                 after
                 their
                 Expulsion
                 ,
                 the
                 foreign
                 Nations
                 settled
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 into
                 a
                 Politick
                 Body
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 were
                 collected
                 and
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pandects
                   ,
                   Code
                   ,
                   Novels
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 Iustinian
                 ,
                 who
                 expelled
                 the
                 Ostrogoths
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 Nations
                 thus
                 formed
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 became
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Beast
                 ;
                 to
                 complete
                 which
                 Image
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 German
                 Emperours
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 or
                 Antichristian
                 eighth
                 head
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 so
                 promote
                 and
                 countenance
                 this
                 new
                 Model
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 such
                 obedience
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Autority
                 he
                 usurped
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 really
                 a
                 
                   giving
                   life
                
                 to
                 this
                 Image
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 sway
                 he
                 obtained
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 in
                 civil
                 affairs
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   spiritualia
                
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 truly
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 government
                 which
                 that
                 Beast
                 exercised
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Politick
                 Model
                 of
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 (
                 which
                 became
                 the
                 common
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 though
                 Statute
                 or
                 customary
                 Laws
                 were
                 added
                 thereunto
                 )
                 it
                 's
                 in
                 
                   respect
                   thereof
                
                 called
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 wounded
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 Remark
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hath
                 room
                 for
                 many
                 errours
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Empire
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Beast
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 
                 style
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 violences
                 ,
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 and
                 crafty
                 fraudulent
                 management
                 of
                 affairs
                 within
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 wild
                 Beast
                 that
                 it
                 tore
                 and
                 devoured
                 its
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 must
                 do
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Beast
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 wild
                 Beast
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                
                 or
                 Empire
                 being
                 but
                 
                   one
                   entire
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 its
                 wildness
                 and
                 cruelty
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 its
                 ravening
                 upon
                 other
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Kingdoms
                 or
                 Empires
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 constant
                 sense
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 repeatedly
                 so
                 in
                 Daniel
                 and
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 precise
                 regard
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   son
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 inchoated
                 in
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 enlarged
                 under
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 full
                 extent
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 This
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 those
                 several
                 Beasts
                 in
                 Daniel
                 and
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 And
                 whenas
                 Mildness
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pure
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   rational
                
                 Religion
                 belongs
                 to
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   fierceness
                
                 and
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proneness
                 to
                 worship
                 
                   outward
                   garish
                   objects
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 the
                 Cercopithecus
                 and
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 see
                 
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Godliness
                
                 ,
                 Book
                 2.
                 ch
                 .
                 10.
                 )
                 belongs
                 to
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Whence
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 rightly
                 conceived
                 to
                 include
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Cruelty
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Saracens
                 and
                 Turks
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 external
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 Cruelty
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 under
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 ravenous
                 
                   wild
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 declined
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 represented
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 under
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 under
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 strange
                 Centaurs
                 or
                 Horsemen
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   humane
                   form
                
                 comes
                 in
                 again
                 .
                 This
                 
                 were
                 enough
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 to
                 confirm
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Grotius
                 and
                 Iacchiades
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Empires
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 for
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 than
                 their
                 Cruelty
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 more
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 for
                 their
                 being
                 Man-keen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 upon
                 and
                 devour
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rational
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 for
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 brutish
                 worship
                 of
                 Idolatrous
                 Empires
                 or
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 either
                 Daniel
                 or
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 Kingdoms
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 Idolatrous
                 and
                 raven
                 upon
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 Political
                 order
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 is
                 not
                 regarded
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 upon
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                
                 for
                 not
                 submitting
                 to
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 His
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 false
                 Notion
                 to
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 bold
                 and
                 daring
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Beast
                 here
                 described
                 onely
                 the
                 Political
                 or
                 Secular
                 State
                 were
                 understood
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Text
                 expresly
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 names
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 Expositors
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 fully
                 expressed
                 than
                 this
                 concerning
                 the
                 Idolatries
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scarlet
                 colour
                 onely
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 ,
                 intimates
                 his
                 cruelty
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   ,
                   Politick
                
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 that
                 Iohn's
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 aims
                 at
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 essential
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Beast
                 as
                 the
                 Civil
                 Institutes
                 are
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 give
                 a
                 new
                 denomination
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 when
                 the
                 
                   established
                   Religion
                
                 is
                 changed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 alone
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Beast
                 or
                 Empire
                 Iohn
                 describes
                 .
                 Nay
                 the
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 involved
                 in
                 his
                 description
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 several
                 forms
                 of
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 onely
                 to
                 characterize
                 the
                 Beast
                 from
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 Principle
                 in
                 general
                 the
                 Remarker
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 employ'd
                 chiefly
                 in
                 prefiguring
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 in
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 
                   God's
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 above
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 
                   toto
                   coelo
                   errare
                
                 in
                 these
                 wild
                 rambles
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 therefore
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 sixth-headed
                 Beast
                 should
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 turned
                 Christian.
                 It
                 were
                 more
                 tolerable
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 had
                 been
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 retained
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ranks
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 would
                 have
                 continued
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 it
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 alone
                 with
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 especially
                 against
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 an
                 Empire
                 a
                 Beast
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Incursion
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Extinguishers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 givers
                 of
                 that
                 deadly
                 wound
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 by
                 a
                 sword
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 wound
                 was
                 given
                 before
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Michael
                 in
                 the
                 Combat
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Persecutours
                 under
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Sovereignty
                
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Head
                
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 seven
                 Heads
                 
                   in
                   all
                
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   eighth
                   Sovereignty
                
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 signifying
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 were
                 Masters
                 of
                 but
                 a
                 
                   small
                   pittance
                
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 palpable
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 falsity
                 of
                 Forbes
                 his
                 conceit
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inferring
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 Pagan
                 Caesars
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Sovereignty
                 from
                 this
                 Topick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Civil
                 Polity
                 is
                 onely
                 considered
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 piece
                 of
                 ignorance
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 eighth
                 King
                 the
                 eighth
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 glanced
                 at
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Vision
                 says
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 had
                 but
                 
                   seven
                   Heads
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 seven
                 Heads
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Names
                   of
                   Blasphemy
                
                 ,
                 chap.
                 13.
                 
                 Which
                 shews
                 plainly
                 that
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 was
                 under
                 that
                 King
                 or
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Christian
                 
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   Constantine
                
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 again
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 evidence
                 that
                 the
                 Empire
                 is
                 called
                 Beast
                 quatenus
                 Idolatrous
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 resist
                 so
                 clear
                 light
                 ?
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 reign
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 half-penny
                 worth
                 of
                 harm
                 done
                 ,
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 respecting
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 civil
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 This
                 onely
                 farther
                 confirms
                 that
                 Principle
                 so
                 usefull
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 neglected
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 also
                 has
                 no
                 ground
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 but
                 one
                 Head
                 or
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 infer
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 he
                 so
                 dotes
                 on
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 signifies
                 onely
                 the
                 Civil
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 abundantly
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   stylo
                   prophetico
                
                 signifies
                 an
                 Idolatrous
                 Polity
                 or
                 Empire
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 here
                 to
                 repeat
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 does
                 the
                 accumulation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 at
                 all
                 enervate
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 intimate
                 the
                 Male-administration
                 of
                 affairs
                 in
                 each
                 Empire
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Visions
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 means
                 Idolatrous
                 Empires
                 persecuting
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Remarker
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Expositor
                 calls
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ]
                 is
                 forced
                 and
                 even
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 there
                 wants
                 no
                 farther
                 confutation
                 of
                 this
                 uncivil
                 reproach
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 on
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 verse
                 in
                 
                   Apocalypsis
                   Apocalypseos
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 sense
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 nay
                 
                   corsly
                   false
                
                 and
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 fully
                 make
                 evident
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 convince
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 errour
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 every
                 material
                 particular
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Beast
                   that
                   was
                   is
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   whether
                   Pagan
                   or
                   Christian
                   :
                
                 This
                 assertion
                 is
                 
                   grosly
                   false
                
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 defect
                 in
                 omitting
                 all
                 the
                 Heads
                 preceding
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 Empire
                 under
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 became
                 Paganochristian
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Interval
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 clearly
                 appear
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 seventh
                 errours
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 briefly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 by
                 Iohn
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Beast
                 
                   full
                   of
                   Blasphemies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   hugely
                   Idolatrous
                
                 .
                 This
                 Beast
                 therefore
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Idolatry
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 will
                 have
                 eight
                 Heads
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   grosly
                   repugnant
                
                 to
                 the
                 Vision
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Beast
                   ceased
                   to
                   be
                   upon
                   the
                   Incursion
                   of
                   the
                   Barbarous
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Emperours
                   extinguished
                   in
                
                 Augustulus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Rule
                   then
                   under
                
                 Odoacer
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Ostrogothian
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   by
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Laws
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   :
                
                 here
                 again
                 the
                 Remarker
                 is
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Incursion
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 did
                 vex
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 destroy
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 Morbifick
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 preternatural
                 or
                 febricitant
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 natural
                 ,
                 which
                 implies
                 not
                 
                   actual
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Disease
                 onely
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 the
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 still
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 course
                 might
                 be
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 something
                 interrupted
                 or
                 obstructed
                 as
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 diseased
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Odoacer
                 and
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Carolus
                   Sigonius
                   ,
                   De
                   Imperio
                   Occidentali
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 15.
                 and
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 Theodoricus
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 his
                 Successours
                 ,
                 they
                 supported
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 and
                 Magistracies
                 .
                 
                   Senatum
                   ,
                   Consules
                   ,
                   Patritios
                   caeterósque
                   qui
                   fuerant
                   in
                   Imperio
                   Magistratus
                   retinuit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Atque
                   omninò
                   instituit
                   regnum
                   veteris
                   Imperii
                   ex
                   omni
                   parte
                   simillimum
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Empire
                 could
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Roman
                 Beast
                 upon
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 King's
                 Rule
                 ,
                 they
                 retaining
                 still
                 the
                 Roman
                 Magistracies
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 bloud
                 ;
                 for
                 several
                 Emperours
                 
                 before
                 were
                 not
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 Theodoricus
                 was
                 sent
                 as
                 a
                 Viceroy
                 by
                 Zeno
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Zeno
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 the
                 Western
                 Caesars
                 failing
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 he
                 affirms
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Head
                
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 he
                 is
                 grosly
                 out
                 ,
                 both
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 whose
                 Jurisdiction
                 reached
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 small
                 scantling
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 ,
                 collected
                 by
                 Iustinian
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 again
                 a
                 conceit
                 impossible
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Red
                   Dragon
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 character
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Remarker
                 here
                 stands
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 restrain
                 his
                 sense
                 to
                 Political
                 or
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 ,
                 not
                 Laws
                 about
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 ,
                 I
                 proved
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 obtain
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Iustinian
                 did
                 not
                 play
                 the
                 Painter
                 to
                 draw
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
                 that
                 cured
                 the
                 Beast
                 of
                 a
                 Fever
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Law
                 more
                 free
                 passage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 bloud
                 and
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 Politick
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 suggested
                 in
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 Iustinian
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Painter
                 as
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 true
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 his
                 under
                 Work-men
                 failing
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 Tribonianus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 in
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 covetous
                 fellow
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 did
                 
                   pretio
                   leges
                   figere
                   &
                   refigere
                
                 ,
                 make
                 and
                 null
                 Laws
                 merely
                 for
                 money
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Code
                 ,
                 says
                 
                   Sleidan
                   ,
                   Quam
                   plurimae
                   sunt
                
                 Justiniani
                 
                   Leges
                   quae
                   superioribus
                   derogant
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Novels
                 the
                 Remarker
                 mentions
                 bear
                 no
                 good
                 Omen
                 in
                 their
                 Name
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 new
                 Laws
                 ,
                 made
                 upon
                 new
                 emergent
                 occasions
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Antonius
                   Contius
                
                 his
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Novels
                 .
                 So
                 sorry
                 an
                 Image
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Roman
                 Polity
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Image
                 is
                 completed
                 in
                 the
                 Pope's
                 creating
                 the
                 German
                 Emperours
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Emperours
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 Emperours
                 or
                 the
                 Popes
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 eighth
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 seventh
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Ostrogothian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 raising
                 the
                 living
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Political
                
                 Laws
                 collected
                 by
                 Iustinian
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 hundred
                 of
                 years
                 revived
                 before
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 in
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Pope's
                 giving
                 life
                 to
                 this
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 making
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 onely
                 a
                 civil
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 reaching
                 Religion
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 has
                 not
                 so
                 little
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 to
                 inspire
                 any
                 life
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 Image
                 reach
                 Religion
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Remarker
                 contradicts
                 himself
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Description
                 [
                 The
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ]
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 the
                 plain
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   grosly
                   false
                
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Roman
                
                 constitution
                 onely
                 ;
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 never
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 ▪
                 Whence
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 properly
                 
                 of
                 it
                 [
                 it
                 was
                 ]
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 ;
                 nor
                 [
                 is
                 not
                 ]
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 of
                 things
                 present
                 ;
                 nor
                 [
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ]
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 non-sense
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 still
                 in
                 Being
                 .
                 So
                 infinitely
                 false
                 is
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 dispatch
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 .
                 This
                 gives
                 us
                 no
                 instruction
                 touching
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 useless
                 ,
                 and
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 and
                 uncompliable
                 with
                 the
                 main
                 and
                 general
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Receive
                   power
                   as
                   Kings
                   one
                   hour
                   with
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 not
                 the
                 two-horned
                 ,
                 but
                 ten-horned
                 Beast
                 headed
                 with
                 the
                 eighth
                 Head
                 or
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 invaded
                 by
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 setled
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 subjection
                 or
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 Princes
                 or
                 Christians
                 of
                 those
                 several
                 Nations
                 become
                 setled
                 as
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Countries
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 seated
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Ten-horned
                 Beast
                 contains
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 with
                 its
                 ten
                 Kings
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 the
                 Beast
                 does
                 not
                 include
                 Idolatry
                 here
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   ten
                   Horns
                
                 will
                 receive
                 power
                 as
                 Kings
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 ten
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 receive
                 power
                 as
                 Kings
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 receive
                 power
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 receive
                 power
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 trifling
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 Beast
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 naturally
                 signifie
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 noted
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Christian
                 before
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 revive
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                
                 for
                 
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Persecution
                
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Horns
                
                 also
                 be
                 receiving
                 their
                 power
                 as
                 Kings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 This
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 instructive
                 ,
                 and
                 compliable
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 informs
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 But
                 what
                 Iustinian's
                 Code
                 has
                 here
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 Theodorick
                 was
                 appointed
                 King
                 of
                 Italy
                 by
                 Zeno
                 the
                 Emperour
                 before
                 Iustinian's
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Description
                 of
                 this
                 Angel
                 does
                 much
                 agree
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 chap.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 crying
                 here
                 mightily
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 voice
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 crying
                 there
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Lion
                   roareth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enlightening
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 there
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 here
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 Prince
                 Michael
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 12.
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 stand
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 great
                 trouble
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 Angel
                 here
                 described
                 may
                 
                   reach
                   into
                
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 
                   Michael
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 bar
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 the
                 Expositor
                 hath
                 given
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 Michael
                 ,
                 not
                 Michael
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 illustrious
                 Persons
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 understood
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 Illustrious
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 appeared
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 at
                 the
                 partial
                 Fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 or
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 at
                 the
                 late
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 partial
                 fall
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 to
                 
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Michael
                 are
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 respect
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 the
                 Conquests
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 
                   white
                   Horse
                
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 Which
                 are
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 and
                 seventh
                 Vials
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 Babylon
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Devils
                 after
                 its
                 power
                 is
                 utterly
                 destroy'd
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 warned
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 partake
                 of
                 her
                 plagues
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 her
                 final
                 destruction
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 her
                 whole
                 Politick
                 body
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 she
                 will
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 need
                 any
                 admonition
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 motives
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fallen
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 Authority
                 with
                 which
                 she
                 formerly
                 ruled
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 game
                 she
                 had
                 now
                 to
                 play
                 was
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 force
                 and
                 Arts
                 of
                 Policy
                 to
                 defend
                 her self
                 against
                 the
                 great
                 judgment
                 coming
                 upon
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ans.
                   Babylon
                
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Devils
                 after
                 she
                 is
                 utterly
                 overthrown
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 the
                 haunting
                 of
                 Devils
                 and
                 
                   unclean
                   Birds
                
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 character
                 of
                 such
                 ruined
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 alluded
                 to
                 here
                 .
                 Nor
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 warned
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ruines
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 voice
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 God's
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                
                 ,
                 was
                 uttered
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Rising
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Angel's
                 strenuous
                 proclaiming
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 This
                 warning
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 precedes
                 both
                 the
                 partial
                 and
                 final
                 overthrow
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 her
                 desolation
                 and
                 ruines
                 from
                 their
                 being
                 haunted
                 with
                 Devils
                 and
                 unclean
                 Birds
                 ,
                 respects
                 especially
                 her
                 final
                 overthrow
                 .
                 Nor
                 are
                 the
                 
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 bid
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 both
                 before
                 her
                 partial
                 and
                 consummate
                 fall
                 .
                 Here
                 therefore
                 is
                 an
                 Hysterology
                 in
                 the
                 Cortex
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 so
                 complete
                 an
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Babylon
                 does
                 plainly
                 shew
                 us
                 and
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 bidding
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 is
                 before
                 her
                 fall
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 voice
                 
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 commanding
                 God's
                 people
                 to
                 
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                
                 ,
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Angels
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 14.
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorting
                 men
                 to
                 fear
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 Him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 voice
                 
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 here
                 is
                 coincident
                 with
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Angel
                 from
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 Examples
                 of
                 such
                 Hysterologies
                 in
                 the
                 Cortex
                 are
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 name
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 taking
                 
                   Merchants
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 solely
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Cities
                 under
                 her
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Political
                 body
                 ,
                 are
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 imitation
                 of
                 her
                 delicacies
                 and
                 splendour
                 became
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 enrichers
                 of
                 her
                 Merchants
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 would
                 spin
                 out
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 Threnodia
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 the
                 howling
                 of
                 some
                 
                   secular
                   Merchants
                
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 worldly
                 Traffick
                 failed
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 which
                 the
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 has
                 always
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 sapless
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 lamentation
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Parabolical
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 Jurisdiction
                 has
                 Rome
                 as
                 a
                 secular
                 trading
                 City
                 over
                 other
                 trading
                 Cities
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ?
                 The
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Babylon
                 is
                 directly
                 opposed
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 a
                 material
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 State
                 or
                 Polity
                 ,
                 therefore
                 undoubtedly
                 Babylon
                 signifies
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 City
                 of
                 Babylon
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 deceive
                 all
                 Nations
                 by
                 her
                 Sorcery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Are
                 secular
                 Merchants
                 such
                 profound
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 concerned
                 to
                 suck
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ?
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 an
                 overmuch
                 homespun
                 and
                 secular
                 conceit
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 fansie
                 the
                 Parabolical
                 sense
                 needless
                 of
                 this
                 lamentation
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
                 As
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 Merchants
                 needed
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 so
                 consequently
                 Sea
                 will
                 not
                 need
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 it
                 hath
                 another
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 both
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Sea
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Parabolical
                 sense
                 in
                 this
                 prolix
                 Threnodia
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 declared
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 upon
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Doxology
                 supposed
                 to
                 end
                 here
                 is
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 
                   three
                   following
                
                 Verses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   four
                   first
                
                 Verses
                 seem
                 to
                 respect
                 onely
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage-supper
                 ,
                 or
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   following
                   three
                
                 verses
                 the
                 
                   joining
                   all
                   others
                
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Doxology
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 Revolution
                 and
                 blessed
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 earnest
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 which
                 waiteth
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 Creature
                 it self
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 subject
                 to
                 vanity
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 and
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 going
                 back
                 till
                 verse
                 the
                 eleventh
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 
                   four
                   first
                
                 verses
                 do
                 plainly
                 contain
                 a
                 Doxology
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 just
                 judgments
                 upon
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 v.
                 2.
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                   judged
                   the
                   great
                   Whore.
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 and
                 object
                 that
                 this
                 Doxology
                 is
                 conversant
                 about
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 occasion
                 and
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Doxology
                 in
                 the
                 
                   three
                   next
                
                 verses
                 is
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   be
                   glad
                   and
                   give
                   honour
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 having
                 distinct
                 occasions
                 and
                 objects
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 Reason
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 
                   distinct
                   Doxologies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 three
                 verses
                 farther
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 or
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 synchronizing
                 with
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Battel
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Rider
                   of
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                
                 with
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 going
                 back
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 viz.
                 at
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Vers.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Crowns
                 here
                 signifie
                 not
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 submitting
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 
                   white
                   Horse
                
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 are
                 Believers
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 wear
                 no
                 such
                 Crowns
                 as
                 are
                 here
                 signified
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Crowns
                 here
                 are
                 of
                 those
                 Kings
                 that
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 wears
                 the
                 Crowns
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 won
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 an
                 accession
                 of
                 many
                 Kings
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 yielded
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 accession
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Crowns
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Conviction
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 kind
                 of
                 vanquishing
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Militia
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Armies
                 being
                 cloathed
                 in
                 
                   white
                   linen
                
                 ,
                 does
                 well
                 accord
                 with
                 understanding
                 the
                 war
                 literally
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cloathing
                 does
                 onely
                 signifie
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 holy
                 war
                 ,
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 in
                 righteousness
                 doth
                 make
                 war.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ans.
                   White
                   linen
                
                 may
                 signifie
                 holiness
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 a
                 
                   carnal
                   war.
                
                 If
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 meant
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
                 armour
                 ,
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 .
                 Which
                 would
                 aptly
                 have
                 signified
                 both
                 holiness
                 and
                 war
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
                 Nor
                 does
                 the
                 
                   sword
                   issuing
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 wherewith
                 he
                 smites
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 carnal
                 or
                 literal
                 warfare
                 ,
                 but
                 signifies
                 the
                 sharp
                 ,
                 but
                 righteous
                 sentence
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 does
                 first
                 pronounce
                 against
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 does
                 
                 the
                 war
                 execute
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 signifies
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   spiritual
                   slaughter
                
                 or
                 powerfull
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 Remnant
                 ,
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   rule
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   rod
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   break
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 does
                 plainly
                 signifie
                 the
                 absolute
                 subjection
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 his
                 obstinate
                 enemies
                 into
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 admonition
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 verses
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 does
                 shew
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 does
                 answer
                 in
                 Psal.
                 110.2
                 .
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   send
                   the
                   rod
                   of
                   thy
                   strength
                   out
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                   rule
                   thou
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   thine
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 But
                 contrition
                 of
                 heart
                 by
                 conviction
                 ,
                 can
                 with
                 no
                 aptness
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 spiritual
                 subjecting
                 of
                 men
                 into
                 a
                 voluntary
                 obedience
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 
                   sharp
                   sword
                   issuing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Rider
                   of
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                   ,
                
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   sentence
                
                 of
                 judgment
                 which
                 he
                 does
                 first
                 pronounce
                 against
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 Royal
                 Tent
                 at
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 here
                 upon
                 his
                 march
                 with
                 his
                 squadrons
                 of
                 Horse
                 following
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 signifie
                 that
                 spiritual
                 slaughter
                 or
                 powerfull
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 namely
                 those
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 are
                 the
                 Infidel
                 party
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Christ's
                 obstinate
                 enemies
                 ;
                 Turks
                 and
                 Infidels
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 Esay
                 speaks
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 4.
                 smitten
                 with
                 the
                 Rod
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 sense
                 )
                 which
                 Forerius
                 interprets
                 of
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 there
                 belongs
                 first
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 literally
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 mystical
                 sense
                 referring
                 
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 mainly
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 his
                 warfare
                 and
                 conquests
                 are
                 rightly
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 chiefly
                 spiritual
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 Text
                 runs
                 plainly
                 upon
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 viz.
                 And
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 goeth
                 a
                 sharp
                 sword
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 march
                 to
                 the
                 battel
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 
                   with
                   it
                
                 he
                 should
                 smite
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 his
                 
                   weapon
                   of
                   war
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 subdues
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 rule
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 alluding
                 to
                 Psal.
                 2.9
                 .
                 where
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 
                   reges
                   eos
                
                 ]
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 has
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 
                   conteres
                   eos
                
                 ]
                 which
                 aptly
                 intimates
                 that
                 Contrition
                 the
                 Expositor
                 mentions
                 ,
                 and
                 farther
                 confirms
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   sword
                
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 does
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   he
                   treadeth
                   the
                   Wine-press
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 above
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 salvage
                 mistake
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Parabolical
                 sense
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Vial
                
                 and
                 this
                 
                   present
                   Vision
                
                 synchronizing
                 and
                 indeed
                 setting
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 necessarily
                 inferring
                 a
                 spiritual
                 meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 being
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 City
                 the
                 Boanergeses
                 thundred
                 over
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 plainly
                 puts
                 off
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 a
                 carnal
                 battel
                 in
                 Armageddon
                 )
                 and
                 here
                 the
                 Commander
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 being
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weapon
                 whereby
                 he
                 subdues
                 his
                 enemies
                 being
                 a
                 
                   sword
                   that
                   comes
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Habits
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 are
                 clad
                 in
                 ,
                 being
                 fine
                 
                   linen
                   ,
                   white
                
                 and
                 clean
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   white
                   armour
                   ,
                   bright
                
                 and
                 shining
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 considered
                 ,
                 unless
                 one
                 be
                 blinded
                 with
                 invincible
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 miss
                 of
                 interpreting
                 all
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 warfare
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 victories
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 writing
                 on
                 the
                 Thigh
                 does
                 not
                 properly
                 signifie
                 his
                 descent
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 posterity
                 or
                 spiritual
                 off-spring
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 begotten
                 to
                 be
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 1.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Thigh
                 is
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 Pedegree
                 and
                 Genealogy
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 may
                 look
                 both
                 backwards
                 and
                 forwards
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 whose
                 Pedegree
                 is
                 considered
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 interpret
                 this
                 place
                 both
                 ways
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 my
                 free
                 leave
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 
                   Legislative
                   power
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 affairs
                 thereof
                 are
                 governed
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 called
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 having
                 become
                 now
                 far
                 the
                 most
                 prevailing
                 Autority
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 (
                 Babylon
                 being
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 almost
                 an
                 expiring
                 condition
                 )
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 Earth
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 power
                 the
                 Angel
                 makes
                 the
                 following
                 Invitation
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 refer
                 this
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Battel
                 and
                 Victory
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 little
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enemy
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 obdurate
                 against
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 extravagant
                 conceit
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 gathered
                 to
                 the
                 Battel
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 slain
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 wonderfull
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Fowls
                 could
                 not
                 feed
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Whereas
                 their
                 feeding
                 on
                 them
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 casting
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 follows
                 ,
                 which
                 what
                 it
                 signifies
                 ,
                 see
                 v.
                 20.
                 
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 pretty
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Angel
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 upon
                 weak
                 grounds
                 .
                 For
                 Sun
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 the
                 Legislative
                 power
                 
                   in
                   abstracto
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 in
                 concreto
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 Monarchical
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 Babylon
                 fallen
                 before
                 this
                 battel
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 consummate
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 carnal
                 eye
                 the
                 victory
                 could
                 appear
                 so
                 sure
                 on
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 parties
                 side
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 Christ
                 were
                 supposed
                 here
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 renders
                 the
                 other
                 Hypothesis
                 needless
                 of
                 making
                 Sun
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Legislative
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 a
                 Monarch
                 )
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 foretold
                 by
                 a
                 Politician
                 from
                 the
                 visible
                 power
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 himself
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   small
                   forces
                
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 3.8
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Politician
                 could
                 compute
                 the
                 success
                 thereof
                 from
                 its
                 Military
                 power
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 were
                 some
                 inspired
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 party
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 sure
                 word
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 and
                 their
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 marvellous
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 zealous
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 foretell
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 Battel
                 in
                 this
                 Invitation
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 light
                 or
                 Sun-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Monarch
                 or
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 seems
                 rude
                 and
                 incongruous
                 .
                 This
                 confident
                 Invitation
                 answers
                 to
                 that
                 voice
                 from
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Dabir
                 or
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 16.17
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   done
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 need
                 the
                 Remarker
                 judge
                 the
                 referring
                 this
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 battel
                 and
                 victory
                 
                   to
                   the
                   preaching
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 an
                 extravagant
                 conceit
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 little
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Enemy
                 so
                 obdurate
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 predicted
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 fansies
                 so
                 obdurate
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Infidel
                 party
                 especially
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   slain
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sate
                   on
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 slain
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 good
                 and
                 solid
                 reason
                 which
                 the
                 Expositor
                 intimates
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Fowls
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 could
                 not
                 feed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 they
                 feed
                 on
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 thither
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 imagines
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 
                   taken
                   alive
                
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ;
                 And
                 Fowls
                 that
                 follow
                 Armies
                 do
                 not
                 seize
                 on
                 men
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 that
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 that
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Hero's
                 mouth
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 fowls
                 invited
                 to
                 this
                 feast
                 are
                 all
                 noble-spirited
                 and
                 vertuously
                 disposed
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 flourishing
                 state
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 side
                 therewith
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 filthy
                 degenerate
                 people
                 will
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 must
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 low
                 state
                 they
                 are
                 sunk
                 into
                 )
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 Babylonish
                 party
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 fallen
                 expiring
                 condition
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 is
                 Babylon
                 the
                 Hold
                 of
                 every
                 foul
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 Cage
                 of
                 every
                 unclean
                 bird
                 ,
                 chap.
                 18.2
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fowls
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 given
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 exception
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 secondary
                 sense
                 ,
                 though
                 also
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 improbable
                 to
                 
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Example
                 of
                 Fowls
                 signifying
                 precisely
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 supposes
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 incredible
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 nobly-spirited
                 and
                 vertuously
                 disposed
                 persons
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   state
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 indeed
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 mere
                 Deists
                 are
                 (
                 and
                 with
                 numerous
                 multitudes
                 of
                 such
                 Christendom
                 swarms
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 properly
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 or
                 amongst
                 the
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 incredible
                 when
                 those
                 Boanergeses
                 shall
                 thunder
                 over
                 the
                 tripartite
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 this
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 Gospel
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 noble
                 and
                 vertuous
                 spirits
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 that
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Hero's
                 mouth
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 converted
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 Indication
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 noble
                 and
                 vertuously
                 disposed
                 Spirits
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 imagines
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Fowls
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Parable
                 will
                 be
                 meant
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 of
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 upon
                 chap.
                 18.2
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 20.
                 
                 This
                 lake
                 burning
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 are
                 consumed
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 what
                 befalls
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 
                   other
                   life
                
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 state
                 the
                 Devil
                 after
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 20.10
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 inflamed
                 zeal
                 with
                 which
                 men
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 moved
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 Politick
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 be
                 wholly
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 will
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 become
                 new
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 Hail-stones
                 of
                 a
                 talent
                 weight
                 which
                 fell
                 on
                 men
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 16.12
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   events
                
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 
                   this
                   life
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 Battel
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   slain
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 concerns
                 their
                 visible
                 state
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 battel
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 figuratively
                 or
                 symbolically
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 concern
                 the
                 Beasts
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophets
                
                 state
                 in
                 
                   this
                   world
                
                 too
                 ?
                 The
                 being
                 put
                 therefore
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 signifies
                 not
                 their
                 being
                 punished
                 in
                 Hell
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 consumption
                 and
                 abolition
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 fire
                 are
                 things
                 consumed
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Whore
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 should
                 eat
                 her
                 flesh
                 and
                 
                   burn
                   her
                   with
                   fire
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 loftiness
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 to
                 parallel
                 this
                 consuming
                 fire
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 denotes
                 the
                 full
                 consumption
                 and
                 abolition
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 sulphur
                 of
                 Hell.
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 necessary
                 a
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Grotius
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 embrace
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 inflamed
                 zeal
                 of
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 against
                 the
                 corrupt
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 may
                 contribute
                 much
                 to
                 a
                 speedier
                 and
                 perfecter
                 dissolution
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 imagine
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 a
                 
                   lake
                   of
                   fire
                
                 and
                 brimstone
                 should
                 signifie
                 
                   such
                   zeal
                
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 example
                 in
                 any
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 Prophetick
                 symbols
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 sense
                 sufficeth
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Hail-stones
                 of
                 a
                 Talent
                 weight
                 denote
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 this
                 
                   fiery
                   lake
                
                 does
                 here
                 ,
                 therein
                 I
                 easily
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
                 Which
                 does
                 farther
                 confirm
                 that
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 signifies
                 not
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Remnant
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   two
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 
                   three
                   parts
                
                 that
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 being
                 the
                 
                   other
                   two
                
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   be
                   slain
                
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 that
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 distinction
                 from
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 real
                 in
                 battel
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 In
                 this
                 Battel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 
                   these
                   three
                
                 Parties
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 Those
                 under
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Deists
                
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 Those
                 under
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Party
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Rider
                   on
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 
                   pure
                   Evangelical
                
                 party
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 therefore
                 no
                 pretence
                 of
                 dividing
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 into
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 one
                 under
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 under
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 then
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Bible
                 renders
                 Remnant
                 )
                 be
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 
                   three
                   parts
                
                 that
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 that
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 in
                 distinction
                 from
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ?
                 The
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 undergoing
                 both
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 fate
                 ,
                 it
                 shews
                 they
                 were
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 parties
                 that
                 the
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 warred
                 against
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   rest
                   were
                   slain
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   that
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Him
                   that
                   sate
                   on
                   the
                   white
                   Horse
                   ,
                
                 it
                 's
                 necessarily
                 understood
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 forces
                 gathered
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 Armageddon
                 .
                 Were
                 not
                 this
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 Battel
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 which
                 surely
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 victory
                 over
                 them
                 is
                 Parabolical
                 ,
                 not
                 carnal
                 and
                 literal
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 abundantly
                 proved
                 upon
                 v.
                 15.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Chain
                
                 to
                 bind
                 Satan
                 be
                 a
                 
                   making
                   Laws
                
                 to
                 bridle
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 loosing
                 of
                 him
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 
                   taking
                   away
                
                 or
                 Relaxation
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 those
                 Laws
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 wicked
                 liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 .
                 Nor
                 needs
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 Laws
                 than
                 the
                 known
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 already
                 to
                 restrain
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 's
                 that
                 spirit
                 in
                 Rulers
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 duly
                 executed
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 binding
                 therefore
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 signified
                 an
                 
                   Infernal
                   confinement
                
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 going
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 and
                 walking
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Iob
                 1.
                 which
                 Peter
                 calls
                 
                   going
                   about
                   like
                   a
                   roaring
                   Lion
                   ,
                   seeking
                   whom
                   he
                   may
                   devour
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 of
                 working
                 mischief
                 ,
                 by
                 deceiving
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                   bound
                   in
                   chains
                   under
                   darkness
                
                 ,
                 Jud.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 neglect
                 of
                 executing
                 the
                 Laws
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 a
                 loosening
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 execution
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 door
                 to
                 the
                 abrogation
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 obsolete
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 binding
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 State
                 was
                 a
                 degenerating
                 into
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 Laws
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   mere
                   presumption
                
                 .
                 How
                 mis-interpretable
                 the
                 Bible
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 largeness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 notoriously
                 known
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 
                   clear
                   Abridgement
                
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sense
                 agreed
                 by
                 a
                 truly
                 holy
                 and
                 truly
                 infallible
                 Oecumenical
                 Council
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Abolition
                 of
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Polity
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 settlement
                 and
                 expedition
                 of
                 all
                 affairs
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 leave
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 scattered
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 erecting
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   City
                   or
                   Polity
                
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Enthusiastick
                   Anarchy
                
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 Political
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   binding
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 that
                 Physical
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   infernal
                   confinement
                
                 in
                 the
                 Dungeon
                 of
                 the
                 Rephaim
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 admitted
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 clash
                 with
                 this
                 other
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 I
                 stick
                 to
                 admit
                 it
                 upon
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 will
                 also
                 admit
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 consentaneous
                 thereto
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 sentenced
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 be
                 also
                 sentenced
                 to
                 Heaven
                 in
                 
                   glorified
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Privilege
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                
                 be
                 branched
                 into
                 
                   seven
                   Thunders
                
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 
                   one
                   Thunder
                
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 
                   large
                   time
                
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 making
                 Laws
                 to
                 establish
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Polity
                
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Politick
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Laws
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 grievance
                 of
                 most
                 Governments
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 light
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Humane
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 Divine
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 illumination
                 of
                 
                   God's
                   Spirit
                
                 dwelling
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 surely
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 imaginable
                 what
                 need
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 farther
                 Laws
                 for
                 bridling
                 wickedness
                 
                 than
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 already
                 given
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 more
                 extensive
                 Laws
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 but
                 a
                 due
                 spirit
                 ruling
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 executed
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 wanting
                 .
                 All
                 
                   other
                   Laws
                
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 will
                 need
                 no
                 such
                 preparation
                 for
                 its
                 settlement
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 second
                 Thunder
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 declension
                 by
                 degenerating
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 imagined
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Thunder
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 loosing
                 being
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 foreign
                 Nations
                 against
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 
                   one
                   simple
                
                 glorious
                 State
                 arising
                 upon
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 the
                 Deceiver
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 its
                 free
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 servants
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 full
                 power
                 to
                 prosecute
                 the
                 execution
                 thereof
                 .
                 By
                 their
                 righteous
                 administration
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 shine
                 forth
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 their
                 Father's
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 What
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 supposes
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Thunders
                
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 ;
                 whenas
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 unequal
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 the
                 successions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Heads
                
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Politick
                 Government
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 City
                 understands
                 Polity
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 
                   City
                   Babylon
                
                 is
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   City
                   Ierusalem
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   opposite
                   City
                
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Ierusalem-Polity
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Polity
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Polity
                 understood
                 without
                 Order
                 and
                 Laws
                 .
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 multitude
                 of
                 Laws
                 any
                 grievance
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 do
                 really
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 God's
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 real
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 Laws
                 than
                 such
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 will
                 serve
                 those
                 ends
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 things
                 to
                 
                   that
                   accuracy
                
                 ,
                 will
                 require
                 longer
                 time
                 for
                 discussing
                 and
                 sifting
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Laws
                 would
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 Political
                 ,
                 but
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 very
                 friendly
                 agree
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Political
                 State
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Millennial
                 State
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 being
                 dictated
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 
                   Oecumenical
                   inspired
                
                 Council
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rulers
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 places
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 regenerate
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 richly
                 abiding
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 heartily
                 relishing
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 vigorously
                 pursuing
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 State
                 ,
                 though
                 Political
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 State
                 or
                 Government
                 ?
                 What
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 unaccountable
                 Huff
                 ,
                 a
                 Blast
                 or
                 Humour
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Humane
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Divine
                 Illumination
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Laws
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Laws
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 but
                 unjust
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Chain
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 truckle
                 under
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Saints
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 mere
                 Saints
                 is
                 a
                 rash
                 conceit
                 ;
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 several
                 odd
                 fellows
                 lurking
                 in
                 the
                 Ruines
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon's
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 What
                 follows
                 is
                 magnificent
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 it
                 already
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 foregoing
                 Remark
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Remark
                 does
                 onely
                 declare
                 ,
                 not
                 prove
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 declension
                 in
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 State
                 ,
                 whenas
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 there
                 will
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 good
                 my
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Exceptions
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 let
                 loose
                 Satan
                 again
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 prison
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 condition
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 first
                 changed
                 their
                 own
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 merited
                 this
                 Judgment
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Deceiver
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 I
                 ask
                 what
                 Deceiver
                 caused
                 the
                 Angels
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 before
                 whose
                 fall
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Deceivers
                 nor
                 Devils
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Devil
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 restrained
                 to
                 his
                 Infernal
                 confinement
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 that
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 is
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   tempted
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   tempted
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   ,
                
                 during
                 his
                 infernal
                 confinement
                 ,
                 
                   tempteth
                   no
                   man
                   :
                   But
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   tempted
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   drawn
                   away
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   lust
                   and
                   enticed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Iam.
                 1.13
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 born
                 without
                 Original
                 sin
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 their
                 
                   body
                   of
                   flesh
                
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 various
                 lusts
                 than
                 the
                 Aethereal
                 bodies
                 of
                 Angels
                 were
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 produced
                 is
                 mere
                 Rhetorical
                 colour
                 ,
                 no
                 solid
                 or
                 substantial
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 conceit
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 adamantine
                 ,
                 rigid
                 Laws
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 and
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 little
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 does
                 shew
                 an
                 imagination
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 rack
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 under
                 such
                 Laws
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 little
                 heart
                 to
                 join
                 in
                 that
                 Song
                 ,
                 
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   glory
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   be
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   sitteth
                   on
                   the
                   throne
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   lamb
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 
                 said
                 every
                 Creature
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 times
                 for
                 which
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   earnest
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   waiteth
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   corruption
                   into
                   the
                   glorious
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   not
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   vanity
                   willingly
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                   subjected
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 viz.
                 That
                 wickendess
                 which
                 Iohn
                 says
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 lyes
                 in
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 its
                 thraldom
                 and
                 delusion
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 which
                 lapsed
                 man
                 became
                 subject
                 unto
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 hopes
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 they
                 becoming
                 in
                 this
                 Millennial
                 State
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 stumbling-blocks
                 of
                 iniquity
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 all
                 advantages
                 to
                 further
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 joyfully
                 walk
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 blessings
                 they
                 find
                 do
                 attend
                 their
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 join
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Song
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   glory
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Here
                 's
                 but
                 the
                 Repetition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 new
                 Answer
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 he
                 offers
                 at
                 
                   two
                   new
                
                 Arguments
                 against
                 this
                 conceit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   iron
                   ,
                   adamantine
                   ,
                   rigid
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 have
                 little
                 heart
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 join
                 in
                 that
                 Song
                 ,
                 chap.
                 5.13
                 .
                 
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   glory
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Whenas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   creature
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Earth
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 shall
                 join
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 onely
                 demand
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Serpent
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Infernal
                   confinement
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 either
                 join
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 say
                 Amen
                 to
                 that
                 Doxology
                 ?
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Time
                 
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Millennium
                 )
                 wherein
                 the
                 Creature
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 
                   bondage
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   glorious
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 I
                 here
                 demand
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 Whether
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 thus
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 nay
                 whether
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Countries
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 do
                 ?
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 Remarker
                 will
                 not
                 adventure
                 to
                 assert
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 being
                 those
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Saints
                 themselves
                 ,
                 these
                 rigid
                 Laws
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 bridle
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 onely
                 will
                 this
                 deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 attainment
                 of
                 
                   the
                   freedom
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 
                   glorified
                   bodies
                
                 we
                 shall
                 become
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   Angels
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 v.
                 23.
                 which
                 we
                 
                   groan
                   after
                   and
                   wait
                   for
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Redemption
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 and
                 made
                 Angelical
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 or
                 
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Revivification
                 into
                 their
                 
                   glorified
                   bodies
                
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 Saints
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 reign
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 Subjects
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 State
                 is
                 not
                 attainable
                 till
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 5.28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 Also
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   on
                   such
                   the
                   second
                   Death
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                
                 ;
                 do
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 emerging
                 above
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 Mortality
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 revivified
                 into
                 glorified
                 bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 the
                 
                 
                   second
                   death
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   over
                   them
                
                 would
                 be
                 needless
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 also
                 farther
                 evidenced
                 by
                 the
                 reign
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   years
                
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   state
                
                 is
                 everlasting
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 violation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 spoke
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 Symbolically
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 so
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 used
                 Numerically
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 coherence
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 must
                 every-where
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 is
                 a
                 Privilege
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 that
                 suffered
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Powers
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 did
                 among
                 the
                 
                   worldly
                   Powers
                
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 Saints
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 the
                 Remarker
                 say
                 to
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   suffer
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   also
                   reign
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Heirs
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   joint-heirs
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   we
                   suffer
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   glorified
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   ,
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 Heaven
                 according
                 to
                 phrase
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Polity
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 certainly
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 may
                 have
                 several
                 Provinces
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 in
                 a
                 Briathick
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Cabbalists
                 seem
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 State
                 is
                 not
                 attainable
                 before
                 the
                 general
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 reaches
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   general
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 discoursed
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 this
                 point
                 more
                 copiously
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 am
                 loth
                 to
                 repeat
                 it
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 adding
                 to
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   second
                   death
                   has
                   no
                   power
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 needless
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 more
                 manifestly
                 imports
                 that
                 this
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 Political
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Physical
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 assures
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Smyrna
                   ;
                   He
                   that
                   overcomes
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   hurt
                   by
                   the
                   second
                   Death
                
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 which
                 two
                 places
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 rightly
                 inferred
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 at
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 privilege
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 in
                 Daniel
                 and
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Tallies
                 kept
                 by
                 parties
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 just
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 give
                 many
                 more
                 examples
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 needless
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 does
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 reigning
                 in
                 Heaven
                 that
                 thousand
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 clash
                 with
                 their
                 reigning
                 there
                 for
                 ever
                 afterwards
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 to
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Omne
                   majus
                   continet
                   in
                   se
                   minus
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 reigned
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 worshipped
                 not
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 successours
                 ,
                 reigned
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 on
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 they
                 reigned
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 while
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 reigned
                 in
                 Heaven
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 it
                 was
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 motiminous
                 ,
                 nor
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 accustomed
                 brevity
                 and
                 succinctness
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 style
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 they
                 yet
                 farther
                 reigned
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 violation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 make
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 verse
                 ,
                 signifie
                 symbolically
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Article
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 verses
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 points
                 at
                 the
                 determinate
                 thousand
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 lest
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 that
                 symbolical
                 meaning
                 ,
                 touching
                 those
                 that
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 conterdistinction
                 to
                 those
                 Confessors
                 who
                 worshipped
                 not
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 onely
                 reigned
                 that
                 thousand
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 Which
                 farther
                 argues
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 is
                 Physical
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 glorified
                 body
                 .
                 So
                 coherent
                 is
                 the
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 symbolical
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 v.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Privilege
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 reign
                 during
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Powers
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 did
                 among
                 the
                 
                   worldly
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 witty
                 conceit
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 ministring
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 reign
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 minister
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 as
                 the
                 Devils
                 did
                 ,
                 receive
                 religious
                 worship
                 from
                 us
                 mortals
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 Martyrs
                 have
                 
                   no
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 onely
                 Aerial
                 bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 other
                 souls
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 they
                 onely
                 minister
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 this
                 Airy
                 Region
                 ,
                 what
                 hinders
                 but
                 other
                 souls
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Martyrs
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 office
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 Privilege
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 right
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 safest
                 and
                 most
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 crop
                 or
                 mutilate
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 full
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                 kind
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 8.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 increase
                 of
                 wickedness
                 by
                 relaxation
                 of
                 discipline
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Nations
                 that
                 gather
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 foreign
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 never
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 discipline
                 ;
                 but
                 during
                 the
                 Devil's
                 being
                 bound
                 ,
                 did
                 live
                 peaceably
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 haply
                 did
                 so
                 rejoice
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 as
                 to
                 fulfill
                 those
                 sayings
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Nations
                   that
                   are
                   saved
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   thereof
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   leaves
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   healing
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 now
                 so
                 deceived
                 by
                 Satan's
                 being
                 loosed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 combine
                 against
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Neighbouring-nations
                 used
                 to
                 confederate
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 increase
                 of
                 wickedness
                 by
                 relaxation
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 said
                 ,
                 not
                 proved
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 above
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 sufficient
                 intimation
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   foreign
                   Nations
                
                 that
                 environ'd
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Polity
                
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 
                   foreign
                   spirit
                
                 and
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 genius
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Houshold
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 lived
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nations
                 that
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Apostolick
                 Christianity
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 having
                 become
                 so
                 large
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 ch
                 .
                 11.15
                 .
                 ch
                 .
                 15.4
                 .
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 were
                 become
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 relaxation
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 discipline
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 corrupt
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 Nations
                 can
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 
                 Faith
                 ?
                 For
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 Nations
                 that
                 are
                 healed
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 also
                 ;
                 no
                 other
                 at
                 all
                 need
                 be
                 implied
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whether
                 you
                 count
                 Gog
                 and
                 
                   Magog
                   neighbouring
                
                 or
                 foreign
                 Nations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 childish
                 and
                 Idiotical
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 genius
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 style
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 signifie
                 either
                 neighbouring
                 or
                 foreign
                 Nations
                 in
                 a
                 Geographical
                 meaning
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Mystical
                   Dissimilitude
                
                 of
                 spirit
                 and
                 profession
                 answering
                 to
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 
                   same
                   profession
                
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 
                   same
                   spirit
                
                 really
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 saith
                 are
                 Borderers
                 rather
                 than
                 Natives
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Christianity
                 then
                 established
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 but
                 covertly
                 favour
                 the
                 Dragon
                 and
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 Gog
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 Tectum
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 open
                 Draconists
                 or
                 Bestians
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 Magog
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 
                   Absque
                   Tecto
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lexicon
                   Sanctum
                
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 curiosity
                 than
                 needs
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 people
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 ancient
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 understood
                 ;
                 so
                 no
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 foreign
                 Nation
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bounds
                 and
                 precincts
                 of
                 the
                 New-Ierusalem
                 Jurisdiction
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 necessarily
                 signified
                 thereby
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 by
                 Magog
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 understood
                 ,
                 whatever
                 foreign
                 forces
                 are
                 accumulated
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
                 Those
                 in
                 the
                 Ierusalem
                 state
                 being
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   City
                
                 ,
                 does
                 shew
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 such
                 a
                 degenerate
                 state
                 as
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 describes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 one
                 reason
                 more
                 to
                 those
                 many
                 given
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 3.
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Epistles
                 do
                 not
                 concern
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State.
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 straining
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 contrary
                 conceit
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 Titles
                 be
                 given
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 
                   many
                   Saints
                
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 purity
                 of
                 external
                 Worship
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 those
                 many
                 were
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 applicable
                 thereto
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 and
                 
                   beloved
                   City
                
                 would
                 not
                 agree
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 their
                 external
                 worship
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 mend
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 unless
                 Hypocrisie
                 may
                 entitle
                 one
                 to
                 Saintship
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 though
                 degenerated
                 into
                 a
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 these
                 straits
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   City
                
                 ,
                 appears
                 out
                 of
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 holy
                 ,
                 though
                 trampled
                 down
                 and
                 polluted
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 straining
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 
                   many
                   Saints
                
                 there
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 
                   greater
                   part
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                   several
                   degrees
                
                 of
                 Saintship
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 less
                 degrees
                 of
                 Saintship
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 external
                 worship
                 in
                 all
                 was
                 still
                 pure
                 and
                 incorrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 used
                 it
                 did
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 judgment
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 being
                 sincerely
                 pleased
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 adds
                 a
                 farther
                 weight
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 City
                 both
                 holy
                 and
                 beloved
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 rabble
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 solid
                 ground
                 that
                 entitled
                 this
                 Camp
                 to
                 Saintship
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 most
                 degenerate
                 part
                 to
                 have
                 listed
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 exceeding
                 probable
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   City
                
                 seeming
                 in
                 such
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ;
                 
                 this
                 is
                 manifestly
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 Camp
                 being
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   City
                
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 with
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 those
                 degenerate
                 persons
                 being
                 now
                 drained
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   City
                
                 into
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 City
                 lest
                 fit
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 holy
                 and
                 beloved
                 still
                 without
                 any
                 scruple
                 or
                 exception
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 are
                 here
                 made
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 first
                 to
                 signifie
                 those
                 dead
                 by
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Region
                   of
                   Mortality
                
                 .
                 But
                 surely
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 to
                 suppose
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 like
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 into
                 
                   two
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 viz.
                 into
                 the
                 Governours
                 and
                 governed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Hell
                 signifies
                 those
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 Rulers
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 under
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 those
                 that
                 died
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 in
                 their
                 private
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 publick
                 Instruments
                 of
                 evil
                 as
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 distinction
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 state
                 or
                 degrees
                 of
                 punishment
                 that
                 befalls
                 them
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   soon
                   pardoneth
                   the
                   mean
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   mighty
                   shall
                   be
                   mightily
                   tormented
                   .
                
                 This
                 sense
                 will
                 well
                 agree
                 with
                 v.
                 14.
                 viz.
                 
                   Death
                   and
                   Hell
                   were
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   lake
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 but
                 so
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 dye
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 shall
                 the
                 whole
                 Region
                 of
                 Mortality
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ans.
                   Death
                
                 and
                 Hell
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 made
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 translated
                 Hell
                 ,
                 signifies
                 the
                 dark
                 invisible
                 Receptacle
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 Hell
                 has
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 an
                 Anglosaxon
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 signifies
                 to
                 cover
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 rendred
                 Hell
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 or
                 universal
                 Receptacle
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   deceased
                   .
                   The
                   Sea
                   gave
                   up
                   the
                   dead
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Death
                   and
                   Hell
                   delivered
                   up
                   the
                   dead
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 There
                 was
                 begun
                 an
                 Enumeration
                 of
                 the
                 Receptacles
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Prosopopoeia
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Keepers
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Deposita
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 deceased
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 is
                 one
                 ;
                 Those
                 places
                 that
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 dye
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 he
                 abruptly
                 names
                 that
                 common
                 Receptacle
                 or
                 Keeper
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 translated
                 Hell.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 
                   two
                   parts
                
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 make
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 Sea
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 spoil
                 the
                 conceit
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 had
                 no
                 harm
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 he
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 applauds
                 his
                 exposition
                 as
                 so
                 well
                 agreeing
                 with
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 [
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ]
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 in
                 Sea
                 too
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 strange
                 work
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 v.
                 14.
                 by
                 the
                 Expositor
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 suppose
                 Death
                 there
                 to
                 signifie
                 either
                 all
                 that
                 dye
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 dye
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 
                   Death
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 Hell
                 ]
                 to
                 signifie
                 this
                 
                   Region
                   of
                   Mortality
                
                 wherein
                 he
                 reigns
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 clear
                 and
                 smooth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 SEA
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 here
                 the
                 
                   unquiet
                   multitude
                
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 does
                 in
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Trumpet
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Vial
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 
                   over-spreading
                   of
                   worldly
                   Dominion
                
                 that
                 does
                 overflow
                 and
                 overwhelm
                 men
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 overflows
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 tossing
                 ,
                 unquiet
                 and
                 moving
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 very
                 well
                 sets
                 off
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mobile
                   vulgus
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 wicked
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 easily
                 ruffled
                 into
                 seditions
                 and
                 rebellions
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 
                   new
                   Heaven
                
                 and
                 
                   new
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 New-Ierusalem-Polity
                 is
                 settled
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 fluctuating
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Sea
                 by
                 invasion
                 breaking
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 settled
                 peace
                 and
                 quietness
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 explained
                 this
                 passage
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 interpret
                 Sea
                 and
                 Waters
                 not
                 of
                 
                   multitudes
                   of
                   people
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                   worldly
                   Dominions
                
                 (
                 the
                 ruling
                 Part
                 )
                 is
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 road
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   worldly
                   Powers
                
                 and
                 
                   worldly
                   Dominions
                
                 hugely
                 fill
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 fancy
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 coming
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Polity
                 to
                 be
                 settled
                 on
                 Earth
                 by
                 Councils
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 God's
                 taking
                 up
                 his
                 abode
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 life
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 need
                 the
                 constitutions
                 of
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Heaven
                   and
                   the
                   new
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Heaven
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 is
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Polity
                
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 Alphabet
                 of
                 Iconisms
                 in
                 [
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   City
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 
                   City
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Polity
                 antistoechal
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Polity
                   ,
                   City
                
                 signifying
                 a
                 Polity
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Council
                 and
                 Laws
                 will
                 be
                 requisite
                 ,
                 yea
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 Draconists
                 and
                 Bestians
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 the
                 Hatches
                 ,
                 mingled
                 within
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 childish
                 conceit
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 Dominion
                 as
                 the
                 Millennial
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   pure
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 
                   truth
                   of
                   life
                
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 born
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 emerge
                 into
                 true
                 Saintship
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 need
                 an
                 external
                 direction
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker
                 seems
                 to
                 imagine
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 grown
                 men
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 drop
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 want
                 no
                 
                   Childrens
                   Catechisms
                
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   a-thirst
                   of
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   freely
                   ,
                
                 does
                 primarily
                 respect
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 subject
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 do
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Shall
                   inherit
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   eternal
                   Rewards
                
                 may
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 those
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 I
                 say
                 these
                 places
                 here
                 mentioned
                 do
                 plainly
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Reward
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 explained
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 saves
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 .
                 His
                 saying
                 he
                 is
                 Omega
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Alpha
                 ,
                 intimates
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 last
                 letter
                 in
                 the
                 Alphabet
                 of
                 salvation
                 is
                 our
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Inheritance
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 inherit
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 that
                 heart
                 can
                 wish
                 .
                 And
                 v.
                 7.
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 alluded
                 to
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 (
                 which
                 farther
                 confirms
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 )
                 he
                 useth
                 the
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   overcometh
                
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 inherit
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 God
                 (
                 he
                 speaks
                 there
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 his
                 Divinity
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   my
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                   an
                   heir
                
                 of
                 the
                 celestial
                 Inheritance
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 enjoying
                 such
                 happiness
                 as
                 his
                 glorified
                 Humanity
                 does
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Inscription
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                
                 on
                 the
                 Gates
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 that
                 Israelism
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 imagined
                 sense
                 here
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 without
                 endeavours
                 to
                 live
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 external
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 can
                 ,
                 how
                 come
                 Publicans
                 and
                 Sinners
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 before
                 the
                 legal
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 distinct
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 continued
                 Israelism
                 in
                 this
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 to
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 trifle
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 thereof
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 this
                 usefull
                 and
                 edifying
                 sense
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 given
                 at
                 all
                 clash
                 with
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 That
                 Publicans
                 and
                 Sinners
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 before
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 live
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 external
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sincere
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 expresly
                 calls
                 them
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   .
                   Wo
                   unto
                   you
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   ye
                   tithe
                   ,
                   mint
                   and
                   cumin
                   ,
                   but
                   omit
                   the
                   weightier
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   
                   law
                   ,
                   judgment
                   ,
                   mercy
                   and
                   faith
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 sincerity
                 in
                 the
                 Publicans
                 and
                 Sinners
                 our
                 Saviour
                 pleads
                 for
                 than
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 
                   golden
                   Reed
                
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 splendid
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 it
                 nor
                 the
                 Angel
                 measuring
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 signifies
                 the
                 Ierusalem
                 state
                 ,
                 to
                 surpass
                 those
                 measured
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 For
                 it
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 shewed
                 there
                 )
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   Court
                
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 superiour
                 state
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 in
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   Court.
                
                 But
                 the
                 measuring
                 there
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Iohn
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 his
                 being
                 to
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 them
                 respects
                 chiefly
                 their
                 preservation
                 from
                 being
                 troden
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 they
                 should
                 perform
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   Reed
                
                 were
                 not
                 agreeable
                 for
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 shuffling
                 off
                 this
                 solid
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Angel's
                 measuring
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 a
                 golden
                 Reed
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 making
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   and
                   Thysiasterion
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                
                 11.
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inner
                 and
                 Outer
                 Court
                 to
                 synchronize
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 this
                 Imagination
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 confuted
                 on
                 that
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 measuring
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 symmetricalness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 for
                 about
                 400
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 yet
                 degenerated
                 into
                 that
                 
                   gross
                   Apostasie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Holiness
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                   ,
                   Sanctum
                
                 and
                 Thysiasterion
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 insinuates
                 that
                 that
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 lessen
                 in
                 its
                 Holiness
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 degenerated
                 into
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 History
                 those
                 times
                 having
                 several
                 things
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 superfluous
                 and
                 combustible
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 as
                 Gold
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 lose
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 weight
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 inferiour
                 to
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 measured
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 combustible
                 Reed
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 Iohn
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 this
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   Reed
                
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 onely
                 admit
                 but
                 enforce
                 upon
                 the
                 intelligent
                 such
                 an
                 Interpretation
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 given
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 edifying
                 instructive
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 account
                 the
                 Remarker
                 gives
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 onely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 golden
                 Reed
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 described
                 splendour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 .
                 I
                 demand
                 then
                 ,
                 What
                 does
                 that
                 ordinary
                 Reed
                 answer
                 to
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 combustible
                 and
                 inferiour
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 therein
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 about
                 400
                 years
                 after
                 Christ.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 somewhere
                 tells
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 therefore
                 being
                 measured
                 by
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   Reed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 so
                 for
                 pomp
                 sake
                 ,
                 or
                 merely
                 
                   to
                   follow
                   suit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 a
                 game
                 at
                 Cards
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 antistoechal
                 Reflexion
                 on
                 the
                 Reed
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 measuring
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 excellent
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Church
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 till
                 about
                 400
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 too
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 on
                 this
                 Remark
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 wrote
                 on
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 does
                 alone
                 abundantly
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 weakness
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 City
                 being
                 of
                 
                   pure
                   gold
                
                 does
                 signifie
                 the
                 
                   sound
                   judgment
                
                 and
                 righteousness
                 that
                 will
                 dwell
                 therein
                 by
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 being
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 charity
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 description
                 does
                 respect
                 a
                 spiritual
                 state
                 of
                 Government
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Ans.
                   Sound
                   judgment
                
                 and
                 righteousness
                 necessarily
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   love
                
                 or
                 
                   charity
                   .
                   Vnself-interessed
                   Love
                
                 must
                 needs
                 clear
                 the
                 sight
                 in
                 judgment
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker
                 is
                 shy
                 of
                 admitting
                 Charity
                 primarily
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 sutes
                 so
                 well
                 with
                 making
                 the
                 Millennium
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Interval
                 after
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 taken
                 a
                 toy
                 against
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 most
                 certainly
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 
                   twelve
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 particular
                 signification
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 all
                 pretious
                 stones
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefly
                 valued
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 degrees
                 of
                 splendour
                 and
                 solidity
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 two
                 qualities
                 seem
                 mainly
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 soundness
                 and
                 beautifulness
                 of
                 that
                 Apostolical
                 Righteousness
                 whereon
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 shall
                 be
                 founded
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 excluding
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 such
                 qualities
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 stones
                 as
                 will
                 bear
                 an
                 apt
                 application
                 .
                 But
                 straining
                 here
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 hath
                 caused
                 a
                 strange
                 luxuriancy
                 of
                 fancy
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 To
                 
                   slubber
                   over
                
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 
                   twelve
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 two
                 significations
                 onely
                 in
                 general
                 of
                 splendour
                 and
                 solidity
                 ,
                 is
                 again
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 trifle
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 niggardly
                 as
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 but
                 two
                 properties
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 worse
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 is
                 less
                 proper
                 for
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 structure
                 for
                 defence
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 for
                 beauty
                 and
                 ornament
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   kind
                
                 of
                 stone
                 would
                 have
                 served
                 better
                 than
                 all
                 twelve
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 which
                 out-does
                 them
                 all
                 for
                 solidity
                 and
                 splendour
                 .
                 What
                 stone
                 so
                 hard
                 and
                 invincible
                 as
                 it
                 ?
                 What
                 stone
                 so
                 beautifull
                 
                 and
                 splendid
                 ?
                 But
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 mood
                 he
                 seems
                 inclined
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 such
                 qualities
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 stones
                 as
                 will
                 bear
                 an
                 apt
                 application
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 ?
                 He
                 saith
                 straining
                 here
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 hath
                 caused
                 a
                 strange
                 luxuriancy
                 of
                 fancy
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 fancy
                 be
                 luxuriant
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 exorbitant
                 ,
                 but
                 keeps
                 within
                 a
                 prescribed
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 no
                 virtues
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 stones
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 State
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 lapsing
                 into
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 has
                 a
                 pique
                 at
                 the
                 presumption
                 of
                 the
                 Expositor
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 every
                 stone
                 in
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 they
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 supposing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 aptly
                 complying
                 with
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 state
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 state
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 to
                 succeed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 endure
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 calls
                 that
                 strained
                 fancy
                 in
                 the
                 Expositor
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 strickt
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 examines
                 it
                 without
                 prejudice
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 23.
                 
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 or
                 Rulers
                 there
                 will
                 rule
                 by
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 also
                 Priests
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 they
                 shall
                 reign
                 over
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 Monarchs
                 or
                 crowned
                 Heads
                 (
                 who
                 rule
                 by
                 worldly
                 power
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 Kings
                 or
                 Rulers
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 shews
                 little
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 worse
                 .
                 Of
                 that
                 Lordship
                 which
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 exercise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 called
                 Benefactors
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   
                   so
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   chief
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   serveth
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 22.25
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 rule
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Worldly
                 and
                 Political
                 Government
                 ,
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 more
                 
                   complete
                   Antichristian
                
                 Rulers
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Autority
                 that
                 those
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Kings
                
                 and
                 Priests
                 will
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 over
                 those
                 they
                 govern
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 likened
                 to
                 that
                 Rule
                 and
                 sway
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Gentry
                
                 and
                 Clergy
                 have
                 over
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 ,
                 saving
                 the
                 great
                 difference
                 that
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 gained
                 by
                 worldly
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 managed
                 for
                 worldly
                 interest
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 much
                 grievance
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 autority
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 be
                 exercised
                 with
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Christian
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 joy
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 governed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 told
                 at
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Birth
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   great
                   joy
                   and
                   gladness
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   to
                   all
                   people
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 Doxology
                 (
                 ch
                 .
                 5.13
                 .
                 )
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   glory
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 oddest
                 Remarks
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 pack
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 therefore
                 consider
                 each
                 passage
                 therein
                 more
                 strictly
                 .
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 or
                 Rulers
                 there
                 will
                 rule
                 by
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   power
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 also
                 Priests
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 in
                 what
                 regard
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 its
                 being
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 Political
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 settled
                 by
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 by
                 Laws
                 and
                 Decrees
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 onward
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 till
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 became
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 were
                 regulated
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 Councils
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 at
                 least
                 twenty
                 Councils
                 before
                 Constantine's
                 time
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 both
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Political
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 regard
                 therefore
                 was
                 it
                 spiritual
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 Erection
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 an
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 or
                 worldly
                 forces
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Kingdoms
                 ordinarily
                 are
                 raised
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 powerfull
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   spiritual
                
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 antistoechal
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                   evil
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 erected
                 ,
                 to
                 rescue
                 us
                 from
                 their
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thraldom
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 wickedness
                 under
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 St.
                 Paul
                 declares
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 6.12
                 .
                 
                   That
                   we
                   wrestle
                   not
                   against
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 any
                 carnal
                 or
                 worldly
                 design
                 of
                 wrestling
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 our
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 enjoy
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 
                   but
                   against
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   against
                   Powers
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   present
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   dark
                   World
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   Syrus
                   legit
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 says
                 Grotius
                 )
                 
                   against
                   the
                   evil
                   spirits
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   airy
                   Regions
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Hellenism
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 answering
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 And
                 Drusius
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 cites
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Commentators
                 on
                 
                   Liber
                   Aboth
                
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   terra
                   usque
                   ad
                   firmamentum
                   omnia
                   plena
                   esse
                   turmis
                   &
                   praefectis
                   ,
                   &
                   infra
                   plurimas
                   esse
                   creaturas
                   laedentes
                   &
                   accusantes
                   omnésque
                   stare
                   ac
                   volare
                   in
                   Aere
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Which
                 shews
                 plainly
                 that
                 Drusius
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 with
                 Grotius
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 his
                 servants
                 it
                 wrestles
                 with
                 ,
                 opposes
                 and
                 finally
                 overcomes
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                   evil
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 tempters
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 wickedness
                 and
                 debauchery
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 enslaved
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 proper
                 aim
                 and
                 scope
                 thereof
                 is
                 merely
                 
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 aim
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 worldly
                 and
                 temporal
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 things
                 spiritual
                 and
                 eternal
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Polity
                   ,
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 administration
                 thereof
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 tend
                 to
                 this
                 scope
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 thereof
                 may
                 advance
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 them
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 Heirs
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Heavenly
                   ,
                   invisible
                   ,
                   spiritual
                
                 and
                 eternal
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Whatever
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 imagined
                 of
                 the
                 spirituality
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 will
                 end
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 in
                 blind
                 
                   Enthusiastick
                   Huffs
                
                 and
                 sudden
                 Blasts
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 tear
                 all
                 into
                 Anarchy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 proceed
                 :
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 there
                 will
                 rule
                 by
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   power
                
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Polity
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 ,
                 the
                 Governours
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 for
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 
                   spiritual
                   ends
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 autorized
                 so
                 to
                 act
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 inward
                 frame
                 of
                 spirit
                 heartily
                 closeth
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 assures
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 equity
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 willing
                 to
                 subject
                 themselves
                 thereto
                 in
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 Christ's
                 power
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 plainly
                 and
                 fully
                 to
                 act
                 and
                 rule
                 by
                 a
                 spiritual
                 
                 power
                 ?
                 Nor
                 does
                 this
                 ruling
                 thus
                 by
                 a
                 spiritual
                 power
                 presently
                 make
                 them
                 Priests
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 King
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Priest.
                 And
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Kings
                
                 in
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 Priests
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 above
                 declared
                 ,
                 they
                 ruling
                 and
                 reigning
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Christian
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Spiritual
                   ends
                
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 officiate
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 illustrate
                 his
                 meaning
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 Priests
                 ,
                 he
                 farther
                 adds
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 those
                 they
                 shall
                 reign
                 over
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Illustration
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 discovers
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 errour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 chap.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 
                   twenty
                   four
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   Thrones
                   ,
                
                 and
                 on
                 these
                 Thrones
                 
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                
                 in
                 
                   white
                   raiment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 
                   golden
                   Crowns
                
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 expressive
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 than
                 Thrones
                 and
                 
                   golden
                   Crowns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 holy
                 and
                 righteous
                 Kings
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   white
                   raiment
                
                 they
                 are
                 cloathed
                 with
                 ?
                 Which
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 is
                 
                   white
                   silk
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 soft
                 raiment
                 in
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 
                   Kings
                   houses
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 left
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 having
                 some
                 allusion
                 to
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 likewise
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 with
                 a
                 complication
                 of
                 Holiness
                 in
                 these
                 Millennial
                 Kings
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   holiness
                   of
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 
                   supreme
                   Heads
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 in
                 Ecclesiastick
                 causes
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 dominions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Kings
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 nose
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 fitting
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 approve
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 will
                 easily
                 appeal
                 to
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 being
                 faithfull
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 end
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 Kings
                 were
                 Priests
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 or
                 Kings
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 were
                 not
                 here
                 meant
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   golden
                   Crowns
                
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 golden
                 Girdles
                 girding
                 their
                 white
                 raiment
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                
                 are
                 
                   properly
                   Kings
                
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Kings
                   onely
                
                 over
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 comprizing
                 the
                 whole
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Beasts
                
                 are
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 Kings
                 or
                 Rulers
                 over
                 other
                 people
                 or
                 Nations
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 rashly
                 and
                 without
                 ground
                 asserted
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Remarker
                 vainly
                 insults
                 over
                 the
                 Expositor
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 :
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   to
                   suppose
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   Monarchs
                   or
                   crowned
                   Heads
                   (
                   who
                   rule
                   by
                   worldly
                   power
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   Kings
                   and
                   Rulers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 fly
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 the
                 golden
                 Crowns
                 off
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 
                   crowned
                   Heads
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 and
                 rule
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 wit
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 
                   crowned
                   Heads
                
                 understand
                 such
                 Monarchs
                 as
                 rule
                 by
                 
                   worldly
                   power
                
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Monarchs
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Millennial
                   Polity
                
                 rule
                 by
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Political
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Government
                 are
                 not
                 terms
                 inconsistent
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 need
                 I
                 again
                 repeat
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 something
                 worse
                 ,
                 an
                 affected
                 singularity
                 in
                 high-flown
                 Notions
                 ,
                 has
                 erred
                 in
                 so
                 material
                 a
                 point
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 he
                 holds
                 on
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 from
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 22.25
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Mat.
                 20.25
                 .
                 but
                 neither
                 are
                 any
                 Reprehension
                 of
                 just
                 Political
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 managed
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   Politic.
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 there
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   digression
                   from
                   the
                   Regal
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 and
                 defines
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Monarchy
                   constituted
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Monarch
                
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 Aristotle's
                 leave
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 suppose
                 he
                 means
                 exclusively
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 this
                 our
                 Saviour
                 blames
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 here
                 in
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   Monarchy
                   it self
                
                 merely
                 as
                 Political
                 .
                 But
                 mainly
                 he
                 spoke
                 this
                 to
                 upbraid
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 that
                 were
                 ambitious
                 of
                 high
                 places
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 foolishly
                 conceiting
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 pleasure
                 and
                 riches
                 (
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 inabled
                 to
                 be
                 gracious
                 Benefactors
                 )
                 and
                 splendour
                 of
                 worldly
                 Potentates
                 .
                 This
                 concerns
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 prediction
                 for
                 them
                 than
                 any
                 Prescription
                 to
                 secular
                 Christian
                 Monarchs
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 afterwards
                 )
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 seems
                 onely
                 to
                 concern
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Primitive
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 mean
                 rank
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 care
                 and
                 toil
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 the
                 brunt
                 of
                 all
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 dyed
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Monarch
                 as
                 really
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 those
                 places
                 any
                 thing
                 concern
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Political
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Road
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 grosly
                 false
                 or
                 impertinent
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 that
                 Political
                 Government
                 simply
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 Christian
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Ruler
                 that
                 professes
                 Christianity
                 rather
                 the
                 more
                 completely
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 wretchedly
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 by
                 Political
                 Government
                 ,
                 Worldly
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 the
                 
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 absolutely
                 impertinent
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 these
                 Millennial
                 Monarchs
                 rule
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Political
                 Constitution
                 as
                 best
                 serves
                 the
                 promotion
                 and
                 conservation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 sutes
                 with
                 the
                 Regenerate
                 spirits
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
                 and
                 Governed
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 keeping
                 to
                 ,
                 though
                 himself
                 were
                 unregenerate
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 in
                 lower
                 matters
                 ,
                 
                   Malus
                   homo
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   Bonus
                   Civis
                
                 ,
                 so
                 such
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 man
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 
                   Christian
                   Monarch
                
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 were
                 a
                 Republican
                 or
                 Antimonarchical
                 man
                 by
                 such
                 wild
                 passages
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 follows
                 may
                 clear
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 suspicion
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 likens
                 the
                 Autority
                 that
                 those
                 Spiritual
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 will
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 over
                 those
                 they
                 govern
                 to
                 that
                 Rule
                 and
                 sway
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Gentry
                
                 and
                 Clergy
                 have
                 over
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 understand
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 
                   out
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Convocations
                   ,
                   Councils
                
                 and
                 Parliaments
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Political
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 those
                 Spiritual
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 over
                 them
                 they
                 govern
                 ,
                 is
                 merely
                 precarious
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 chuse
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 obey
                 them
                 or
                 no.
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 
                   deep
                   mystery
                
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 ,
                 is
                 resolved
                 at
                 last
                 into
                 mere
                 Anarchy
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 charitable
                 as
                 to
                 hope
                 he
                 will
                 allow
                 Monarchy
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 Government
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 enough
                 off
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Anarchy
                 comes
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 extravagant
                 dream
                 ,
                 arising
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 dry
                 and
                 
                   over-thoughtfull
                   Melancholy
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 fansie
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 Aziluthical
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 Ovid's
                 golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 neither
                 Law
                 nor
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 whenas
                 I
                 have
                 above
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 unfallen
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 lapse
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 Briathical
                 or
                 Political
                 in
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Regions
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Joy
                 and
                 Doxology
                 he
                 concludes
                 with
                 ,
                 no
                 intelligent
                 good
                 man
                 but
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 thankfull
                 to
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 tight
                 and
                 well-knit
                 Polity
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 lax
                 and
                 lazy
                 Anarchy
                 as
                 is
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 
                   bringing
                   their
                   glory
                   to
                   it
                
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 their
                 becoming
                 Converts
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 doing
                 honour
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 Acts
                 of
                 bounty
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 foreign
                 Princes
                 did
                 sometimes
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 by
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Presents
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 became
                 not
                 Converts
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 bringing
                 their
                 glory
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 does
                 signifie
                 their
                 becoming
                 Converts
                 ,
                 plainly
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 precedent
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 repeating
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 usual
                 scheme
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 again
                 in
                 different
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Nations
                 implying
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Kings
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 they
                 rule
                 over
                 .
                 )
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   saved
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   it
                
                 ▪
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 exquisitely
                 to
                 that
                 passage
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.47
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   added
                   every
                   day
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   new
                   Converts
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 And
                 Esay
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 alludes
                 ,
                 chap.
                 60.2
                 .
                 plainly
                 confirms
                 this
                 sense
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Nations
                 
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   thy
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   Kings
                   to
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   thy
                   Rising
                   .
                   Lift
                   up
                   thine
                   eyes
                   round
                   about
                   and
                   see
                   ,
                   all
                   they
                   gather
                   themselves
                   together
                   ,
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   thee
                   :
                   thy
                   sons
                   shall
                   come
                   from
                   far
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   daughters
                   shall
                   be
                   nursed
                   at
                   thy
                   side
                   .
                   Then
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   and
                   flow
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   heart
                   shall
                   fear
                   and
                   be
                   enlarged
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   shall
                   be
                   converted
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   the
                   forces
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   shall
                   come
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 signifie
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Nations
                 more
                 fully
                 than
                 this
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 pure
                 River
                 of
                 Water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   life
                   which
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   a-thirst
                   is
                   called
                   to
                   drink
                   of
                   freely
                
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 issuing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 does
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   executing
                   of
                   righteousness
                
                 by
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 dwelling
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   accompanied
                   with
                   the
                   full
                   communion
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Autority
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 attending
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 therein
                 ,
                 viz.
                 It
                 's
                 that
                 River
                 ,
                 the
                 streams
                 whereof
                 make
                 glad
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Expositor
                 has
                 given
                 so
                 
                   easie
                   ,
                   apposite
                
                 and
                 natural
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 verse
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 pertinacious
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 in
                 his
                 Aziluthick
                 dream
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 substitute
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   applied
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Autority
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 which
                 doubtless
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Throne
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Apoc.
                 12.5
                 .
                 )
                 were
                 equally
                 erected
                 in
                 every
                 private
                 Citizen
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 gross
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 arrogance
                 in
                 
                   Core
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 and
                 Abiram
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 16.
                 who
                 said
                 to
                 Moses
                 and
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   Ye
                   take
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   seeing
                   all
                   the
                   Congregation
                   are
                   holy
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   among
                   them
                
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 Remarker
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   .
                
                 If
                 every
                 Citizen
                 
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 obey
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Aziluthick
                 dream
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 substituting
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 
                   righteous
                   Polity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Text.
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 v.
                 17.
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 athirst
                 ,
                 his
                 drinking
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 Politically
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 River
                 issuing
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 sincerely
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 admit
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Polity
                 where
                 
                   pure
                   Doctrine
                
                 and
                 
                   impartial
                   Iustice
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 that
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 sell
                 Justice
                 for
                 money
                 and
                 bribes
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 does
                 not
                 exclude
                 that
                 more
                 general
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 may
                 be
                 another
                 Symbol
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Waters
                   of
                   life
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 signifie
                 in
                 
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   life
                
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 to
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Adam
                 was
                 not
                 disposed
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 forward
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 that
                 was
                 forbid
                 ;
                 which
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 expelled
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 then
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 ;
                 whereby
                 is
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   enterance
                   into
                   life
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 gained
                 by
                 following
                 our
                 
                   own
                   inventions
                
                 ,
                 in
                 searching
                 after
                 the
                 
                   knowledge
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 be
                 taken
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 )
                 to
                 signifie
                 Men
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 signifie
                 Grandees
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   all
                   Citizens
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 all
                 Plants
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 
                   leaves
                   healing
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 does
                 not
                 mean
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 become
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 but
                 neighbouring
                 Nations
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                 Kings
                 brought
                 their
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 they
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 glorious
                 lustre
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 whereof
                 the
                 Nations
                 which
                 are
                 saved
                 shall
                 walk
                 )
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 
                   leaves
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   healing
                   the
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 did
                 other
                 Nations
                 borrow
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 Iudaical
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Priests
                
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 did
                 rectifie
                 their
                 Theology
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 healing
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 by
                 the
                 leaves
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 neighbouring
                 Nations
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 verifying
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 description
                 given
                 of
                 his
                 righteous
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 minister
                 Judgment
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 Equity
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 the
                 Remarker
                 here
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   pure
                   River
                
                 of
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 
                   tautological
                   Bungle
                
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 slurring
                 this
                 distinct
                 Political
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 nothing
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   life
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Aziluthick
                 Dream
                 .
                 These
                 trees
                 therefore
                 that
                 signifie
                 Grandees
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   Polity
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 Ecclesiastick
                 or
                 Civil
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Magnates
                 of
                 the
                 Polity
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sold
                 Justice
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 being
                 earthly-minded
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 trees
                 quite
                 dead
                 and
                 withered
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 
                   the
                   sincere
                   union
                   of
                   our
                   wills
                   with
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   following
                   
                   our
                   own
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   not
                   keeping
                   in
                   that
                   former
                   union
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Text
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 .
                 Trees
                 here
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 signifie
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Grandees
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 Grass
                 and
                 Flags
                 growing
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 sides
                 had
                 better
                 represented
                 them
                 than
                 Trees
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 not
                 neighbouring
                 Nations
                 ,
                 but
                 converted
                 Nations
                 become
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 understood
                 by
                 Nations
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 above
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Nations
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 were
                 
                   not
                   capable
                
                 of
                 being
                 converted
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 frame
                 of
                 Polity
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 palpably
                 tended
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 Happiness
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Prince
                 as
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 intended
                 by
                 Providence
                 for
                 the
                 
                   common
                   Religion
                
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Iewish
                 was
                 onely
                 Topical
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 borrowing
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 without
                 turning
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   no
                   more
                   curse
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 not
                 
                   Papal
                   Curse
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   shall
                   be
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   servants
                   shall
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 By
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 being
                 therein
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 righteousness
                 and
                 holiness
                 whereby
                 his
                 servants
                 shall
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 If
                 the
                 
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   sin
                
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 Mellennium
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 neither
                 diseases
                 nor
                 death
                 ;
                 no
                 Briars
                 nor
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   labour
                   of
                   tillage
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 Aziluthical
                 whimsie
                 or
                 dream
                 of
                 a
                 golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Ovid
                 makes
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 fruit
                 ,
                 yea
                 Corn
                 it self
                 without
                 plow
                 or
                 tillage
                 .
                 
                   
                   
                     Mox
                     etiam
                     fruges
                     tellus
                     inarata
                     ferebat
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     renovatus
                     ager
                     gravidis
                     canebat
                     aristis
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 childish
                 conceit
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 external
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 will
                 then
                 have
                 more
                 healthfull
                 bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Regeneration
                 into
                 true
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 The
                 judgment
                 of
                 
                   R.
                   Moses
                   Aegyptius
                
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 sober
                 and
                 sound
                 touching
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 ;
                 who
                 writes
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   ascendat
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   cor
                   tuum
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Let
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 fond
                 conceit
                 arise
                 in
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 any
                 thing
                 would
                 vary
                 from
                 the
                 usual
                 custome
                 of
                 this
                 natural
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 innovated
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 days
                 Creation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 See
                 Munster
                 ,
                 on
                 Esay
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 whose
                 expressions
                 touching
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 v.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 that
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Bears
                 and
                 Leopards
                 will
                 then
                 lose
                 their
                 salvageness
                 ,
                 gave
                 some
                 Jews
                 occasion
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 are
                 yet
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Beasts
                 still
                 retain
                 their
                 old
                 nature
                 .
                 Which
                 shews
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 extravagant
                 interpretations
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 To
                 set
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 things
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 strange
                 rack
                 ,
                 and
                 incredible
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 believe
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hindred
                 from
                 acknowledging
                 Prophecies
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 really
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 ch
                 .
                 21.4
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   death
                
                 ;
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 shall
                 never
                 dye
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 death
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Polity
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 bloudy
                 massacrings
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 witnesses
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   And
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   curse
                   ,
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 
                   curse
                   of
                   sin
                
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 external
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 curses
                 as
                 were
                 most
                 notorious
                 in
                 the
                 Polity
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 those
                 Papal
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   excommunicatory
                   Denunciations
                
                 that
                 often
                 did
                 set
                 all
                 Christendom
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 embroiled
                 it
                 in
                 bloudy
                 and
                 destructive
                 Wars
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Key
                 of
                 rightly
                 explaining
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 interpreting
                 things
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 under
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 any
                 intelligent
                 person's
                 observation
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 follows
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 exquisitely
                 well
                 agrees
                 with
                 this
                 exposition
                 .
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pope
                 before
                 had
                 usurped
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 be
                 thundered
                 and
                 lightened
                 so
                 with
                 his
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   Excommunicatory
                   curses
                   to
                   the
                   disturbance
                   of
                   all
                   Christendom
                
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 this
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Vsurper
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 refreshment
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               To
               Several
               REMARKS
               UPON
               Dr.
               Henry
               More
               HIS
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               VISIONS
               of
               DANIEL
               ,
               Written
               By.
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               MENNONITE
               ,
               And
               Published
               in
               English
               by
               The
               ANSWERER
               :
               Together
               with
               his
               ANSWERS
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 M.
                 F.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               .
               1684.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               REMARKS
               UPON
               THE
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               VISIONS
               of
               DANIEL
               .
            
             
               
                 Vision
                 1.
                 
                 Vers.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 THIS
                 Image
                 being
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 four
                 great
                 Kingdoms
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 arise
                 successively
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 terrible
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Vision
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 incongruous
                 to
                 understand
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 secular
                 power
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 feet
                 being
                 part
                 of
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 its
                 becoming
                 partly
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 Secular
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 no
                 such
                 Empire
                 or
                 Power
                 as
                 is
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 by
                 this
                 Image
                 .
                 I
                 understand
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 Iron
                 and
                 Clay
                 the
                 
                   mixt
                   Monarchies
                
                 that
                 did
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 Kingdoms
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 became
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 States
                 jointly
                 (
                 whereas
                 the
                 Emperours
                 and
                 precedent
                 Monarchs
                 represented
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 by
                 this
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 all
                 Heathen
                 Monarchs
                 had
                 it
                 absolutely
                 in
                 themselves
                 )
                 which
                 States
                 are
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 wore
                 the
                 ten
                 Horns
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 power
                 is
                 no
                 farther
                 concerned
                 therein
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Though
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 this
                 Image
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 terrible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Vision
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 incongruous
                 to
                 understand
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 concern
                 other
                 than
                 secular
                 power
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 same
                 four
                 great
                 Kingdoms
                 that
                 the
                 following
                 Vision
                 does
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 extent
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 hideous
                 defect
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 something
                 in
                 this
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Horn
                   with
                   eyes
                
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 Principal
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 with
                 eyes
                 is
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 ten
                 Horns
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 Title
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 is
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 something
                 a-kin
                 to
                 Terrible
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 revere
                 ,
                 does
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 cause
                 fear
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Power
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 wild
                 Beast
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Horns
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 wild
                 Beast
                 has
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 less
                 frightfull
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Horns
                 of
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 still
                 sufficiently
                 terrible
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 Dragon
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Lamb-like
                 condition
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 chiefly
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Vision
                 ,
                 its
                 seeming
                 harmlesness
                 and
                 unarmedness
                 ,
                 its
                 suppleness
                 and
                 compliableness
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 stronger
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 moist
                 Potters-clay
                 —
                 
                   Argillâ
                   quidvis
                   imitaberis
                   udâ
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 confine
                 this
                 mixture
                 of
                 Iron
                 and
                 Clay
                 to
                 a
                 mere
                 
                   secular
                   mixt
                
                 Monarchy
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Clay
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 here
                 (
                 but
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 notion
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 intimated
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 with
                 eyes
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Vision
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 haply
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 white
                 Clay
                 or
                 Potters-Earth
                 signifies
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 body
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Laicks
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 more
                 perfectly
                 moulded
                 into
                 an
                 Hierarchy
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 fitly
                 conceived
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 namely
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Clayey-Earth
                 or
                 Potters-Earth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 mere
                 
                   mixt
                   Secular
                
                 Monarchy
                 were
                 understood
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 so
                 congenerous
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 being
                 Sword-men
                 ,
                 Steel
                 and
                 Iron
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 represent
                 their
                 difference
                 ,
                 than
                 Iron
                 and
                 Clay
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 Clay
                 palpably
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 notice
                 ,
                 is
                 presently
                 discerned
                 to
                 be
                 vastly
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Remarker
                 himself
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 in
                 this
                 mixt
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 imagines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vision
                 making
                 these
                 two
                 differences
                 onely
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 dim
                 and
                 undiscerning
                 fancy
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 forthwith
                 descry
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Secular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 onely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Vision
                 the
                 Secular
                 part
                 onely
                 is
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 
                   ten
                   Horns
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Horn
                   with
                   eyes
                
                 .
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 clear
                 to
                 an
                 unprejudiced
                 judgment
                 than
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 41.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Papal
                   Hierarchy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Autority
                 it
                 usurped
                 ,
                 attained
                 to
                 head
                 the
                 ten-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 must
                 very
                 unproperly
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Power
                 that
                 became
                 subject
                 to
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Iron
                 does
                 signifie
                 a
                 stronger
                 Power
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 partly
                 strong
                 (
                 as
                 retaining
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Iron
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 partly
                 broken
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Power
                 is
                 divided
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 transferred
                 unto
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 have
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Kingdoms
                 retained
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 Supreme
                 Prerogative
                 Power
                 over
                 the
                 States
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 shared
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 No
                 question
                 but
                 the
                 Iron
                 doth
                 signifie
                 a
                 stronger
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Clay
                 does
                 ,
                 it
                 chiefly
                 alluding
                 to
                 the
                 Military
                 Power
                 and
                 ordinary
                 worldly
                 forces
                 which
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 raise
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 with
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 their
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 part
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Clay
                 is
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 signifie
                 any
                 such
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 used
                 on
                 purpose
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 thereby
                 :
                 Who
                 having
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 versed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Arts
                 of
                 Insinuation
                 ,
                 and
                 Enveagling
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 Iron-Power
                 was
                 placed
                 ,
                 got
                 at
                 last
                 such
                 an
                 hank
                 upon
                 the
                 Iron
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 pretending
                 a
                 power
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   spiritualia
                
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 compass
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 weakned
                 both
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 Reality
                 became
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 Iron-power
                 or
                 Worldly-power
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 pretended
                 Spiritual
                 Power
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 compares
                 to
                 
                 Magick
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 .
                 Whenas
                 the
                 visible
                 Power
                 of
                 Arms
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 solid
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 bears
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 apparently
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 
                   ten
                   Horns
                
                 without
                 eyes
                 ,
                 giving
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Horn
                
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 thereupon
                 framed
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 his
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 having
                 a
                 Clayey
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 comply
                 and
                 fit
                 it self
                 to
                 any
                 occasion
                 that
                 would
                 advance
                 their
                 grandure
                 )
                 this
                 was
                 most
                 certainly
                 the
                 weakening
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchs
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 any
                 Monarch
                 be
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mutable
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 concern
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 yields
                 his
                 neck
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 a
                 foreigner
                 .
                 The
                 Competition
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 ten
                 sightless
                 Horns
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 seeing
                 Horn.
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 other
                 States
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 that
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 mixture
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 in
                 a
                 mere
                 secular
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Object
                 worth
                 the
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 these
                 Divine
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 whose
                 main
                 scope
                 is
                 to
                 foretell
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 secular
                 States
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 43.
                 
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 mingling
                 here
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   It
                   mixeth
                   with
                   the
                   Clay
                
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 descending
                 of
                 those
                 Kings
                 from
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Power
                 with
                 which
                 Heathen
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 reigned
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 admitting
                 of
                 those
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 to
                 some
                 participation
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 :
                 the
                 conceit
                 here
                 of
                 Seminaries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 does
                 ascribe
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 mingling
                 chiefly
                 to
                 the
                 Clay
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 better
                 is
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 cleave
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ]
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 here
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 bickering
                 and
                 clashing
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Secular
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 those
                 Kings
                 shall
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 States
                 sharing
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 keep
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 retain
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 from
                 absolute
                 to
                 mixt
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 Christianity's
                 being
                 established
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Whereby
                 the
                 Man-child
                 was
                 caught
                 up
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 cast
                 out
                 unto
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 12.
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 Lord
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 formerly
                 in
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 station
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Autority
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Laws
                 being
                 now
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 such
                 Tyrannical
                 Rule
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 subtile
                 Impostures
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 did
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 after
                 introduce
                 such
                 barbarous
                 cruelties
                 as
                 did
                 equal
                 or
                 exceed
                 what
                 was
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Powers
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 powerfull
                 a
                 check
                 had
                 the
                 States
                 (
                 whereof
                 the
                 Clergy
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 )
                 on
                 Princes
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Christian
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 to
                 depose
                 them
                 for
                 Male-administration
                 .
                 Which
                 Autority
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 did
                 allow
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Power
                 ,
                 joined
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 Speech
                 of
                 
                   Carolus
                   Calvus
                
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Tullum
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 From
                 which
                 my
                 consecration
                 or
                 sublimity
                 of
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 I
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 down
                 or
                 supplanted
                 by
                 any
                 without
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Autority
                 I
                 was
                 consecrated
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 sitteth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 decreeth
                 his
                 judgments
                 .
                 To
                 whose
                 fatherly
                 correptions
                 and
                 castigatory
                 judgments
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 submit
                 my self
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Baxter's
                 Abridgment
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 pag.
                 271.
                 
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Act
                 of
                 mingling
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 expressions
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 accurately
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 which
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 given
                 .
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 a
                 Participle
                 of
                 the
                 Passive
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 rendred
                 by
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 [
                 mixt
                 ]
                 not
                 mingling
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 quite
                 against
                 the
                 conceit
                 and
                 surmise
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 without
                 being
                 trepan'd
                 or
                 play'd
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Party
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Text
                 plainly
                 imports
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 mutual
                 compliance
                 which
                 was
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Iron
                 and
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 Participle
                 in
                 Hithpael
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 render
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 effected
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 the
                 Seminaries
                 of
                 poor
                 ,
                 despicable
                 ,
                 mortified
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 appearance
                 or
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 notably
                 trained
                 up
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Iron
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 the
                 Secular
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 shrewd
                 efficacious
                 Instruments
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 and
                 continuing
                 the
                 adhesion
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 to
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 the
                 Secular
                 Power
                 to
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 Hierarchy
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 your
                 ordinary
                 Dictionaries
                 has
                 no
                 such
                 Metaphorical
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 being
                 so
                 easie
                 ,
                 unstrained
                 and
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exquisitely
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Idiotick
                 or
                 Pedantick
                 humour
                 to
                 suspect
                 or
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Prescience
                 that
                 foretold
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 did
                 foreknow
                 also
                 that
                 such
                 places
                 of
                 Education
                 would
                 be
                 called
                 Seminaries
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 Superstitiously
                 and
                 Idolatrously
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 accounted
                 and
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Mahuzzim
                 exquisitely
                 
                 answers
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Horse-men
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 protect
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 call
                 them
                 Alae
                 ;
                 beside
                 that
                 the
                 Analogy
                 is
                 very
                 obvious
                 and
                 natural
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 no
                 Hebrew
                 Dictionary
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 
                   Idolized
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                   Wing
                   of
                   an
                   Army
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 most
                 genuine
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 passages
                 in
                 those
                 two
                 Prophecies
                 calling
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 easie
                 naturalness
                 of
                 the
                 Similitude
                 or
                 Analogy
                 of
                 things
                 warranting
                 it
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 did
                 very
                 well
                 and
                 laudably
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 so
                 interpreting
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 though
                 none
                 were
                 so
                 wise
                 or
                 lucky
                 as
                 to
                 hit
                 on
                 it
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 Expositor
                 his
                 making
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 allude
                 to
                 the
                 Seminaries
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 trained
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 against
                 making
                 the
                 Iron
                 and
                 Clay
                 their
                 
                   not
                   cleaving
                
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 import
                 their
                 
                   falling
                   out
                
                 or
                 clashing
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 sorry
                 Cavil
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 disunion
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 falling
                 out
                 and
                 clashing
                 ?
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 usual
                 for
                 a
                 Negative
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 Positive
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Positive
                 denied
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 
                   
                     —
                     Quis
                     aut
                     Eurysthea
                     durum
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Aut
                     illaudati
                     nescit
                     Busiridis
                     aras
                     ?
                  
                
                 Where
                 Illaudatus
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 one
                 that
                 simply
                 is
                 not
                 praised
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 detested
                 and
                 execrated
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 barbarous
                 cruelty
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 infinite
                 Examples
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   ever
                   keeping
                
                 the
                 Clay
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 imports
                 they
                 never
                 mingled
                 or
                 cleaved
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 plainly
                 against
                 the
                 Text.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 had
                 better
                 have
                 let
                 things
                 alone
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 well
                 adjusted
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 than
                 have
                 tampered
                 so
                 unskilfully
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 grounds
                 so
                 conspicuously
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Iron
                 and
                 Clay
                 signified
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 two
                 Orders
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Secular
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ;
                 He
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 Black
                 and
                 White
                 would
                 doe
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 follows
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 is
                 big
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 mistake
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Defeat
                 of
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 by
                 Michael
                 was
                 an
                 abatement
                 of
                 the
                 Secular
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 or
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Constantine
                 had
                 less
                 Secular
                 power
                 by
                 becoming
                 Christian
                 :
                 Whenas
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 concerned
                 onely
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 pitifull
                 work
                 the
                 Remarker
                 has
                 made
                 on
                 that
                 12
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 above
                 shewn
                 on
                 his
                 former
                 Remarks
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 therefore
                 remained
                 as
                 absolute
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 ever
                 give
                 away
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 false
                 surmise
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 )
                 his
                 Legislative
                 power
                 more
                 than
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 miraculously
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 absolute
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 their
                 Wits
                 ,
                 would
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 due
                 worship
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 Empire
                 could
                 flourish
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 consulted
                 ,
                 especially
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 communicate
                 his
                 Legislative
                 power
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 communicate
                 their
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 order
                 affairs
                 accordingly
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Constantine
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 embued
                 ,
                 ruled
                 more
                 righteously
                 than
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 abridgment
                 of
                 his
                 absolute
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 merely
                 a
                 right
                 
                 use
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Kings
                 or
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 the
                 ten
                 Horns
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 trepan'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Right
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 any
                 Sovereign
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiastick
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Civil
                 ,
                 besides
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 wonder
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Remarker
                 produces
                 such
                 a
                 notable
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Carolus
                   Calvus
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 encroachments
                 upon
                 the
                 Secular
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 at
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Clay
                 is
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Iron
                 the
                 Secular
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 as
                 alone
                 is
                 fitly
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 in
                 full
                 distinction
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 or
                 Secular
                 Power
                 in
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Vision
                 2.
                 
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 a
                 SEA
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 signifies
                 not
                 simply
                 vast
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.1
                 .
                 must
                 signifie
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 multitudes
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 Sea
                 is
                 meant
                 such
                 multitudes
                 united
                 in
                 a
                 Political
                 State
                 under
                 the
                 Powers
                 that
                 rule
                 them
                 .
                 b
                 And
                 that
                 Power
                 which
                 does
                 overflow
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 subject
                 them
                 to
                 its
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 the
                 Sea
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Trumpet
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 Vial
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 as
                 the
                 Fish
                 moving
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fluctuating
                 condition
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 thereby
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 Waters
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 c
                 This
                 Power
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ruling
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 thraldom
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 subjects
                 them
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 Of
                 which
                 Spirit
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   set
                   the
                   World
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 Paul
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 that
                 Spiritual
                 state
                 which
                 Believers
                 are
                 begotten
                 into
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 darkness
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 This
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 Principle
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Life
                 in
                 man's
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Life
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 do
                 the
                 Devils
                 bear
                 the
                 like
                 sway
                 in
                 natural
                 or
                 unregenerate
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 does
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Regenerate
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 power
                 over
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 through
                 fear
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 men
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 subject
                 to
                 bondage
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 did
                 he
                 make
                 that
                 claim
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 not
                 gainsay
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 mentioned
                 being
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 worketh
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.2
                 .
                 (
                 which
                 all
                 mankind
                 are
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 recovered
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 lapsed
                 state
                 )
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 take
                 them
                 captive
                 at
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rules
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 save
                 wherein
                 God
                 as
                 supreme
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 does
                 interpose
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 bringing
                 to
                 pass
                 what
                 Changes
                 and
                 Revolutions
                 he
                 hath
                 determined
                 .
                 The
                 four
                 Winds
                 striving
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 Beasts
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 signifie
                 the
                 four
                 great
                 Kingdoms
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 arise
                 successively
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 commotion
                 and
                 combustion
                 they
                 would
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 their
                 vanquishing
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 d
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Aerial
                   Genii
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 concerned
                 therein
                 as
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God's
                 Providence
                 farther
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 arise
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 Presidentiary
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Persia
                 and
                 Graecia
                 in
                 Vision
                 5
                 th
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Expositor
                 does
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Sea
                 signifies
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   this
                   place
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 so
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 )
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 denote
                 the
                 determinate
                 Dominion
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 adverse
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 held
                 under
                 one
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 opposite
                 Governments
                 or
                 Empires
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 one
                 
                   great
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 one
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 great
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   great
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 well
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 with
                 Winds
                 ruffling
                 the
                 waves
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Commotion
                 and
                 War
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 that
                 a
                 multitude
                 under
                 one
                 Government
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 Sea
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 overflowing
                 some
                 other
                 Government
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 to
                 appear
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Trumpet
                 or
                 second
                 Vial.
                 The
                 Remarker
                 should
                 have
                 spoke
                 out
                 more
                 clearly
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 actually
                 overflowing
                 another
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 subject
                 to
                 fluctuations
                 from
                 several
                 cross
                 Winds
                 and
                 unexpected
                 occasions
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 worldly
                 Governments
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 these
                 Commotions
                 and
                 Mutations
                 .
                 Whence
                 that
                 passage
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 21.1
                 .
                 is
                 fitly
                 understood
                 .
                 [
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 new
                 Heaven
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 ]
                 where
                 Heaven
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                 governing
                 Part
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 the
                 Multitude
                 governed
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 expressed
                 by
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 Sea
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 constitution
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 [
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 Sea
                 ]
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 more
                 tumultuating
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 firm
                 Peace
                 and
                 Tranquillity
                 possest
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 and
                 righteous
                 people
                 .
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   come
                   wars
                   and
                   fightings
                   amongst
                   you
                   ?
                   come
                   they
                   not
                   hence
                   ?
                   even
                   of
                   your
                   lusts
                   that
                   war
                   in
                   your
                   members
                   ?
                
                 Jam.
                 4.1
                 .
                 c
                 What
                 follows
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 is
                 something
                 prolix
                 and
                 mysterious
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 meant
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 enervates
                 nothing
                 that
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 writ
                 on
                 this
                 verse
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 discourses
                 of
                 ,
                 certainly
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Expositor
                 names
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 chiefly
                 considered
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 d
                 Nor
                 does
                 the
                 Remarker
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Aerial
                   Genii
                
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 these
                 Mutations
                 and
                 Revolutions
                 in
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 I
                 care
                 to
                 have
                 granted
                 .
                 This
                 looks
                 like
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 saying
                 something
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Expositor
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 let
                 pass
                 one
                 passage
                 of
                 Scripture
                 amongst
                 the
                 many
                 he
                 has
                 cited
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 3.11
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 insinuates
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 [
                 He
                 hath
                 set
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ]
                 by
                 [
                 He
                 ]
                 is
                 understood
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 words
                 [
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 every
                 thing
                 beautifull
                 in
                 its
                 time
                 ]
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 God
                 that
                 has
                 set
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 their
                 understandings
                 (
                 For
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture-phrase
                 )
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 more
                 notice
                 thereof
                 than
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 verse
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   God
                   maketh
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 Scripture
                 that
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 intimate
                 a
                 false
                 sense
                 of
                 ,
                 Luke
                 4.6
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Devil
                 says
                 the
                 Disposing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 bestows
                 them
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will.
                 Which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   does
                   not
                   gainsay
                
                 ;
                 insinuating
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 silence
                 admitted
                 it
                 for
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 calls
                 the
                 Devil
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   this
                   World.
                
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 Moral
                 sense
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Political
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 makes
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   life
                
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 more
                 succinctly
                 describe
                 it
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 2.16
                 .
                 
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   life
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 quit
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 transformed
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   life
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 really
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   his
                   dear
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Christian
                
                 ;
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Apostolick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 others
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 plainly
                 under
                 an
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 Iohn's
                 description
                 ,
                 reigning
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Morally
                 reigned
                 over
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 obtains
                 a
                 wicked
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 driving
                 them
                 to
                 Tyrannize
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 tyrannized
                 over
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 Political
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 by
                 his
                 Instruments
                 has
                 a
                 great
                 sway
                 over
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 above
                 explained
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 them
                 in
                 great
                 slavery
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 softness
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorrence
                 from
                 death
                 and
                 hardship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covetousness
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 ambitious
                 Aspires
                 makes
                 them
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 captive
                 at
                 his
                 will.
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 calling
                 the
                 Devil
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   this
                   World
                
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Devil's
                 boast
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 false
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 power
                 he
                 has
                 over
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 torturous
                 diseases
                 or
                 death
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 Samael
                 by
                 the
                 Cabbalists
                 )
                 he
                 looks
                 there
                 more
                 like
                 an
                 Hang-man
                 or
                 Executioner
                 than
                 like
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 what
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Winds
                 blustering
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 Sea
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 offered
                 already
                 ,
                 in
                 suggesting
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 
                   Angelical
                   Powers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 bear
                 a
                 great
                 stroke
                 in
                 all
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 busie
                 and
                 unquiet
                 Activity
                 of
                 ambitious
                 minds
                 especially
                 ,
                 which
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 calls
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 exclude
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Concomitants
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 has
                 been
                 too
                 much
                 said
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 needless
                 Digression
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Eagle's
                 wings
                 being
                 pluck't
                 ,
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 represented
                 by
                 this
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 thereof
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 that
                 humbling
                 Providence
                 of
                 driving
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Whenas
                 he
                 
                 was
                 restored
                 therefrom
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 Splendour
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 wings
                 wherewith
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 exalted
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 golden
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 Babylon
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 Esay
                 the
                 golden
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 continuing
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 the
                 wings
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 cannot
                 be
                 pluck't
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 That
                 haughtiness
                 also
                 wherewith
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 was
                 liftted
                 up
                 ,
                 was
                 inherited
                 by
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Daniel's
                 reproof
                 of
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.23
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 plucking
                 of
                 the
                 wings
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 respect
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 being
                 made
                 
                   to
                   stand
                   upon
                   the
                   feet
                   like
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   a
                   man's
                   heart
                   given
                   it
                   ,
                
                 are
                 two
                 expressions
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 plucking
                 of
                 the
                 Eagle's
                 wings
                 )
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 representing
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 King
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 that
                 single
                 Providence
                 which
                 befell
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 restored
                 from
                 his
                 delirancy
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 wild
                 Beast
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 degenerate
                 a
                 salvage
                 nature
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 prove
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 bear
                 some
                 sway
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 furnishing
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 manly
                 endowments
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Morality
                 wherein
                 Calvin
                 makes
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 other
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 metals
                 do
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 noted
                 Chaldean
                 Wisedom
                 (
                 which
                 though
                 perhaps
                 not
                 greater
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 more
                 influence
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 those
                 less
                 corrupt
                 times
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 noted
                 Majestick
                 splendour
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 speaks
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 4.36
                 .
                 
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   my
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   my
                   honour
                   and
                   brightness
                   returned
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   excellent
                   
                   Majesty
                   was
                   added
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 onely
                 likened
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 generous
                 spirited
                 Beast
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 Eagles
                 wings
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 signifie
                 the
                 haughty
                 aspiring
                 aforesaid
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 Esay
                 14.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 such
                 as
                 transcends
                 the
                 brutish
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man's
                 heart
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 signifie
                 Darius
                 his
                 humanity
                 to
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 conceit
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Darius
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 general
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 of
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 reign
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 finished
                 in
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 Daniel's
                 interpreting
                 the
                 hand-writing
                 on
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 Ieremy's
                 Prophecy
                 does
                 agree
                 ,
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzar's
                 Kingdom
                 continuing
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son's
                 son
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 who
                 reckon
                 the
                 next
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 begin
                 in
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 because
                 Darius
                 his
                 reign
                 was
                 so
                 short
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 hardly
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 was
                 mainly
                 in
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 bore
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Most
                 of
                 this
                 Remark
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 spared
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Remarker
                 had
                 fully
                 understood
                 ,
                 or
                 sufficiently
                 considered
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Prophetick
                 Henopoeia
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Henopoetick
                 Type
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 Horn
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 thereof
                 ,
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 Beast
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 succession
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 what
                 the
                 Beast
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 succession
                 does
                 ,
                 or
                 suffers
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 simply
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 suffered
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 by
                 times
                 or
                 intervals
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 happens
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Typical
                 Creature
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 Man
                 or
                 Brute
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Representation
                 set
                 out
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 History
                 onely
                 can
                 discover
                 how
                 often
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 the
                 Type
                 is
                 verified
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 but
                 one
                 example
                 for
                 many
                 .
                 The
                 Woman
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 17.
                 sitting
                 upon
                 the
                 Scarlet-coloured
                 Beast
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 says
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   saw
                   her
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   Iesus
                   .
                   Vidit
                   eam
                   ore
                   rabido
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   despumante
                   &
                   evomente
                   sanguinem
                   ,
                   ut
                   ebrii
                   solent
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 constant
                 pickle
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 unintermitted
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 seen
                 and
                 represented
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 to
                 Iohn
                 ;
                 But
                 whether
                 you
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 Rome-Pagan
                 with
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one-continued
                 Persecution
                 under
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 but
                 ten
                 distinct
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 reckoned
                 .
                 Nor
                 under
                 Paganochristian
                 Rome
                 has
                 this
                 glut
                 of
                 bloud
                 been
                 one
                 continued
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 but
                 Massacres
                 at
                 Intervals
                 repeated
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 other
                 Murtherings
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 thus
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 fit
                 of
                 Drunkenness
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 always
                 drunk
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Henopoetick
                 Type
                 implies
                 neither
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 notable
                 mark
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 Prefiguration
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 she
                 would
                 most
                 barbarously
                 persecute
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 this
                 Henopoetick
                 Type
                 signifies
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 unskilfulness
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 plucking
                 of
                 the
                 Eagle-wings
                 of
                 the
                 Lion
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 onely
                 once
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pluck
                 Capon
                 's
                 wings
                 not
                 before
                 their
                 heads
                 be
                 writhen
                 off
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 these
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 Lion
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 pluck't
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 happened
                 which
                 might
                 humble
                 him
                 ,
                 weaken
                 him
                 and
                 discourage
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 that
                 sad
                 Providence
                 upon
                 
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Obstacle
                 to
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 Retardation
                 of
                 which
                 Affairs
                 also
                 happened
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 notorious
                 under
                 Evelmerodac
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   Media
                
                 was
                 rent
                 from
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 again
                 in
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 whose
                 knees
                 knocked
                 together
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 hand-writing
                 on
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Prophetick
                 Henopoeia
                 ,
                 are
                 referrible
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 [
                 I
                 beheld
                 till
                 the
                 wings
                 thereof
                 were
                 pluck't
                 ]
                 like
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 [
                 And
                 was
                 made
                 stand
                 on
                 the
                 feet
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man's
                 heart
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 ]
                 both
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 and
                 the
                 Humanity
                 of
                 
                   Darius
                   Medus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 noted
                 ,
                 are
                 referrible
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 the
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 places
                 this
                 reducing
                 of
                 the
                 Eagle-wing'd
                 Lion
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 plucking
                 of
                 his
                 wings
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 humane
                 Temper
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 erect
                 stature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man's
                 heart
                 ,
                 these
                 Symbols
                 of
                 humanity
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 continued
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 intermittent
                 and
                 occasional
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Darius
                   Medus
                
                 succeeded
                 Belshazzar
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 Remarker
                 may
                 be
                 satisfied
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                   .
                   Emendat
                   .
                   Temp.
                
                 Anno
                 M.
                 3469.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 considers
                 what
                 has
                 already
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 discern
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 strained
                 conceits
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 to
                 break
                 apieces
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 mis-spend
                 time
                 in
                 needlesly
                 answering
                 such
                 slight
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
                 Grotius
                 his
                 conceit
                 of
                 [
                 
                   Iudaeae
                   nihil
                   nocuit
                
                 ]
                 was
                 not
                 worth
                 borrowing
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 's
                 fansied
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 abundantly
                 reasonable
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 decrees
                 alledged
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 
                 be
                 also
                 contrary
                 Decrees
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 obstructed
                 )
                 instanced
                 in
                 to
                 disprove
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 plain
                 easie
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 raising
                 it self
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 Beast
                 signifies
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 ,
                 chap.
                 8.
                 is
                 described
                 by
                 a
                 two-horned
                 Ram
                 ,
                 having
                 one
                 Horn
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 whereof
                 came
                 up
                 last
                 ;
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 here
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 signifies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 Rise
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Horn
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Medes
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 other
                 Horn
                 (
                 the
                 Persian
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 did
                 over-top
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Upon
                 mis-information
                 from
                 envious
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 some
                 years
                 retarded
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 ill
                 will
                 of
                 those
                 neighbours
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Monarchs
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 through
                 their
                 favour
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Temple
                 ,
                 City
                 and
                 Walls
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 were
                 built
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 So
                 friendly
                 were
                 those
                 Monarchs
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 borrowed
                 from
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 was
                 worth
                 the
                 borrowing
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 what
                 others
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iews
                 particularly
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   lapide
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 pretty
                 unexpected
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 seems
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 plainly
                 unnatural
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 what
                 posture
                 could
                 the
                 Bear
                 stand
                 to
                 shew
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 be
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Horns
                 of
                 the
                 Ram
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 What
                 ,
                 did
                 he
                 stand
                 on
                 his
                 two
                 legs
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 left
                 legs
                 lift
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 side
                 might
                 be
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 he
                 raised
                 himself
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 hinder
                 feet
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 rampant
                 posture
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 thus
                 raising
                 of
                 himself
                 was
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   unam
                   partem
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Vatablus
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Babylonios
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 as
                 Grotius
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Expositor
                   ,
                   in
                   Gentes
                
                 ,
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 counterdistinction
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Original
                 also
                 seems
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 sense
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 It
                 had
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Horn
                 ;
                 or
                 He
                 raised
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Horn
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 second
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Medo-persian
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 possess
                 both
                 sides
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 This
                 sense
                 naturally
                 requires
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 reaching
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 expressed
                 
                   Terminus
                   à
                   quo
                
                 ,
                 taking
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Terminus
                   ad
                   quem
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 tight
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 four
                 wings
                 of
                 this
                 Beast
                 do
                 assuredly
                 note
                 the
                 Celerity
                 of
                 Alexander's
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 assured
                 mistake
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 distinguishing
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 wings
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   wings
                
                 ,
                 from
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   four
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 separate
                 what
                 the
                 Vision
                 has
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 inseparable
                 .
                 For
                 four
                 wings
                 cannot
                 be
                 considered
                 but
                 as
                 four
                 wings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 four
                 heads
                 ,
                 denote
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Alexander's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 signifie
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Beast
                 did
                 )
                 the
                 haughty
                 aspiring
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 those
                 succeeding
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exalted
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 How
                 confident
                 either
                 Ignorance
                 or
                 Heedlesness
                 makes
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ?
                 This
                 Leopard
                 with
                 four
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 fowl
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Beast
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 these
                 Henopoetick
                 Types
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 what
                 events
                 or
                 actions
                 sute
                 with
                 the
                 symbolical
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 those
                 Symbols
                 .
                 Wings
                 therefore
                 being
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 Alexander's
                 Victories
                 is
                 notified
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle-wings
                 of
                 the
                 Lion
                 denoted
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 swiftness
                 of
                 whose
                 expeditions
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Ieremy
                
                 compares
                 to
                 the
                 slight
                 of
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 chap.
                 4.
                 and
                 chap.
                 40.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 four
                 wings
                 of
                 this
                 Leopard
                 answer
                 exquisitely
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 He-Goat
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Empire
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Greek
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   an
                   He-Goat
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   West
                   on
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   touched
                   not
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 What
                 did
                 he
                 then
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 fly
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 better
                 set
                 out
                 such
                 a
                 flying
                 ,
                 than
                 wings
                 ?
                 So
                 fitly
                 do
                 these
                 two
                 Visions
                 explain
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 passage
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Remarker
                 professeth
                 himself
                 of
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 indistinct
                 conception
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 distinguish
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 wings
                 ,
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 wherein
                 yet
                 he
                 contradicts
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 four
                 wings
                 as
                 four
                 signifie
                 haughty
                 aspiring
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 wings
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 he
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 signified
                 
                   ambitious
                   aspiring
                
                 (
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Lion
                 ,
                 it
                 clashes
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 one
                 Symbol
                 being
                 capable
                 of
                 several
                 senses
                 by
                 an
                 Henopoeia
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 kind
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 Expositor
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 general
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 signifie
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 more
                 principal
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 reach
                 also
                 the
                 swift
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Empire
                 into
                 four
                 parts
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 living
                 so
                 little
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 his
                 Conquest
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 9.
                 
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 Ezekiels
                 Vision
                 ,
                 chap.
                 1.
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 safely
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 living
                 Creatures
                 and
                 Wheels
                 are
                 not
                 Angelical
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 supposed
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 four
                 living
                 Creatures
                 agreeing
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 name
                 with
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 4.
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 faces
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 living
                 
                 Creatures
                 being
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 it
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 signifies
                 a
                 successive
                 body
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 signification
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 by
                 their
                 all
                 four
                 having
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man's
                 hand
                 under
                 every
                 wing
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 having
                 Calves
                 feet
                 (
                 signifying
                 the
                 labour
                 and
                 travel
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 men
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 wheels
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Angels
                 are
                 called
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 described
                 by
                 any
                 Spirit
                 abiding
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 four
                 faces
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 Creatures
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 complication
                 in
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 those
                 four
                 Animals
                 ,
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 faces
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Courage
                 and
                 Industry
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 four
                 does
                 humane
                 nature
                 consist
                 and
                 subsist
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 humane
                 affairs
                 .
                 The
                 four
                 wings
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 several
                 spirits
                 from
                 which
                 these
                 operations
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man's
                 hand
                 under
                 each
                 wing
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 operations
                 by
                 reason
                 and
                 prudence
                 .
                 The
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 representing
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 with
                 the
                 four
                 faces
                 and
                 wings
                 of
                 each
                 living
                 Creature
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 agreed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 four
                 faces
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 with
                 the
                 erect
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 needless
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 four
                 several
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 those
                 Beasts
                 having
                 six
                 wings
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 faces
                 wanting
                 to
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Which
                 two
                 wings
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 wings
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Seraphims
                 fly
                 ,
                 Esay
                 6.
                 (
                 these
                 six-winged
                 
                 Beasts
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 Seraphims
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 which
                 came
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Life
                 and
                 Truth
                 which
                 he
                 says
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 grace
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 quickened
                 and
                 raised
                 unto
                 newness
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 raised
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 sit
                 together
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.6
                 .
                 they
                 thereby
                 become
                 truly
                 wings
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 exalting
                 us
                 from
                 a
                 worldly
                 or
                 earthly
                 ,
                 unto
                 such
                 an
                 heavenly
                 state
                 .
                 Ezekiel's
                 Vision
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 Creatures
                 and
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 over
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 state
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 Legal
                 or
                 Iudaical
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 twenty
                 four
                 Elders
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 represent
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 state
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   life
                
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 never
                 fulfilled
                 completely
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Iews
                 failed
                 of
                 living
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 other
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 was
                 planted
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 men
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 unto
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 earthly
                 state
                 of
                 man
                 not
                 admitting
                 thereof
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 two
                 mentioned
                 Visions
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 seems
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   power
                
                 wherewith
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 ruled
                 over
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   communion
                
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 blessing
                 attending
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 walked
                 perfectly
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 all
                 his
                 righteous
                 judgments
                 in
                 that
                 legal
                 dispensation
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Hence
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 there
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 shall
                 keep
                 and
                 observe
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 then
                 delivered
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 hence
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 on
                 sending
                 Ezekiel
                 to
                 prophesie
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 Captivity
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 does
                 (
                 to
                 render
                 their
                 iniquity
                 more
                 heinous
                 )
                 shew
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 government
                 which
                 their
                 transgressions
                 made
                 them
                 fail
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 from
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Two
                 instances
                 of
                 their
                 falling
                 from
                 that
                 Government
                 are
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 their
                 making
                 the
                 Calf
                 ,
                 whereon
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 29.45
                 ,
                 46.
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 dwell
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 does
                 ,
                 chap.
                 33.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 send
                 his
                 Angel
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 refuseth
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 desiring
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 rejecting
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Wheels
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 four
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 twenty
                 four
                 Elders
                 ,
                 viz.
                 as
                 the
                 Governed
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 both
                 the
                 Wheels
                 and
                 living
                 Creatures
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rising
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 lifted
                 up
                 ;
                 nor
                 moving
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 natural
                 earthly
                 state
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 represent
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 mere
                 passive
                 Subjects
                 to
                 the
                 actings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 that
                 came
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 10.
                 
                 Whereas
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 twenty
                 four
                 Elders
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 sitting
                 on
                 their
                 seats
                 in
                 their
                 Kingly
                 and
                 Princely
                 Habits
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 
                 station
                 they
                 are
                 exalted
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 life
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 new
                 nature
                 they
                 become
                 as
                 active
                 spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 the
                 others
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 unto
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 adventitious
                 acting
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 living
                 Creatures
                 appearing
                 like
                 burning
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 Lamps
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 burning
                 zeal
                 or
                 spirit
                 of
                 Elias
                 they
                 are
                 acted
                 by
                 ,
                 in
                 distinction
                 from
                 the
                 pure
                 serene
                 Christian
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 working
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 still
                 small
                 voice
                 ,
                 which
                 afected
                 the
                 Prophet
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 precedent
                 strong
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 Fire
                 .
                 Hence
                 though
                 our
                 Saviour
                 calls
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 a
                 burning
                 and
                 shining
                 light
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   he
                   .
                
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Temple-Vision
                 designs
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 such
                 a
                 perfect
                 legal
                 state
                 of
                 righteousness
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   communion
                
                 attending
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 seems
                 concludible
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 from
                 Chap.
                 43.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 keep
                 and
                 doe
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Levitical
                 Law
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 import
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 with
                 those
                 delivered
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 broken
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 portion
                 ,
                 being
                 25000
                 Reeds
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 5000
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 500
                 square
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 symbolical
                 Numbers
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 or
                 fleshly
                 state
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 666
                 (
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 25
                 )
                 sets
                 forth
                 a
                 complete
                 ,
                 carnal
                 ,
                 politick
                 state
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 natural
                 Wisedom
                 ;
                 so
                 
                 here
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 solely
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 divine
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 state
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 from
                 the
                 18000
                 measures
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Perimeter
                 of
                 the
                 Cube
                 of
                 12000
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cubical
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Potter
                 ,
                 whereby
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 represents
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 under
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 external
                 legal
                 state
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 perfectly
                 conform
                 thereunto
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 such
                 a
                 solid
                 state
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 does
                 inable
                 men
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 walking
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 fulfilling
                 all
                 his
                 righteous
                 Judgments
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 first
                 to
                 cleanse
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 outside
                 may
                 be
                 clean
                 also
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 become
                 able
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 righteousness
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 becoming
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trees
                 growing
                 on
                 the
                 banks
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 else
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 agrees
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 what
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 ashamed
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Forms
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 then
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 that
                 righteous
                 state
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 duly
                 performed
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Ezekiel's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 one
                 delivers
                 to
                 them
                 what
                 was
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 up
                 to
                 
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 become
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Blessings
                 thence
                 signified
                 .
                 But
                 enough
                 of
                 Conjectures
                 about
                 things
                 so
                 obscure
                 and
                 mysterious
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 competent
                 share
                 of
                 confidence
                 Nature
                 has
                 endued
                 him
                 with
                 ,
                 thinks
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 safely
                 concluded
                 that
                 the
                 living
                 Creatures
                 and
                 Wheels
                 are
                 not
                 Angelical
                 .
                 But
                 does
                 he
                 think
                 it
                 so
                 safe
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 conclude
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 private
                 opinion
                 against
                 the
                 sense
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Christian
                 Interpreters
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 School
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Rabbins
                
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 their
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 Bereshith
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 more
                 abstruse
                 Theology
                 touching
                 God
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 Mercavah
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 very
                 Vision
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 ,
                 Currus
                 ,
                 a
                 Chariot
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Chariot
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 Angelical
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 that
                 in
                 Psal.
                 68.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Chariots
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   ,
                   even
                   thousands
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Sinai
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 
                   Sinai
                   Moses
                
                 also
                 saw
                 this
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 chap.
                 25.18
                 .
                 he
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 make
                 two
                 golden
                 Cherubims
                 (
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 this
                 Cherubick
                 Chariot
                 which
                 Ezekiel
                 afterwards
                 saw
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 upon
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 And
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 he
                 rode
                 upon
                 a
                 Cherub
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 fly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Where
                 Grotius
                 thinks
                 that
                 of
                 old
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Rechub
                   ,
                   currus
                
                 ,
                 was
                 writ
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Cherub
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 tends
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 being
                 his
                 Chariot
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 [
                 He
                 came
                 flying
                 on
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 ]
                 the
                 word
                 there
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 Spirit
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 sense
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 rid
                 on
                 his
                 
                   Chariot
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 his
                 Angelical
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 carried
                 swiftly
                 on
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 his
                 ministring
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 readily
                 
                 execute
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 Psal.
                 99.
                 
                 
                   He
                   sitteth
                   between
                   the
                   Cherubims
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 10.
                 are
                 at
                 least
                 ten
                 times
                 called
                 Cherubims
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 Cherubims
                 Angels
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 Esay
                 6.
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 like
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 Angels
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker
                 alledges
                 Reasons
                 why
                 the
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 Ezekiel's
                 Vision
                 are
                 not
                 Angels
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 four
                 living
                 Creatures
                 agree
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 name
                 with
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 4.
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 signifying
                 a
                 successive
                 body
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Ezekiel's
                 four
                 living
                 Creatures
                 must
                 signifie
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 men
                 also
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 four
                 have
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man's
                 hand
                 under
                 every
                 wing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 signified
                 thereby
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 Calves-feet
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 laboriousness
                 of
                 men
                 under
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Fourthly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 A
                 spirit
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Wheels
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Angels
                 cannot
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 either
                 ,
                 Angels
                 being
                 called
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 described
                 by
                 any
                 Spirit
                 abiding
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Vision
                 is
                 an
                 Ideal
                 Symbolum
                 ,
                 or
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Angelical
                 World
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 parts
                 (
                 the
                 Cabbalists
                 give
                 names
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Azeluthick
                   ,
                   Briathick
                   ,
                   Ietzirathick
                
                 and
                 Asiathick
                 )
                 he
                 ruling
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Influence
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 has
                 the
                 perfect
                 and
                 absolute
                 command
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   Moses
                
                 saw
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 pattern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 directed
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 on
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 
                 is
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 pitching
                 of
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 about
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 in
                 four
                 parts
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Standards
                 bearing
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 these
                 four
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Camp.
                 These
                 were
                 an
                 external
                 Imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Dispensation
                 reached
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Reality
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 bore
                 it
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Image
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 standing
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 is
                 that
                 Seal
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 intends
                 so
                 thoroughly
                 to
                 impress
                 on
                 his
                 Church
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Influence
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 will
                 so
                 actuate
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Angelical
                 World
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 this
                 Vision
                 is
                 again
                 exhibited
                 to
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 as
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 answer
                 this
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 plenteous
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Here
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 mistake
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 fansies
                 that
                 the
                 standing
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Death
                 nor
                 Succession
                 cannot
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 Death
                 and
                 Succession
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 awkardly
                 argued
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Michael
                 the
                 Archangel
                 being
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 some
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 signing
                 of
                 successive
                 Leases
                 of
                 that
                 Corporation
                 ;
                 the
                 Seal
                 should
                 be
                 argued
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 standing
                 Individual
                 Seal
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Wax
                 and
                 Leases
                 it
                 seals
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Seal
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 the
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 standing
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Succession
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 standing
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unsuccessive
                 ,
                 may
                 notifie
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 examined
                 by
                 it
                 how
                 near
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Seals
                 of
                 Leases
                 how
                 near
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 standing
                 Original
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Corporation
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Those
                 four
                 living
                 Creatures
                 having
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 under
                 each
                 wing
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 prove
                 these
                 Angels
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 proves
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 is
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 either
                 no
                 form
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 finite
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 round
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Aereal
                 or
                 Aethereal
                 Foot-balls
                 or
                 contracted
                 Hedg-hogs
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 distinct
                 Animal
                 Forms
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 humane
                 ,
                 all
                 conceived
                 imperfections
                 being
                 removed
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 taken
                 in
                 but
                 what
                 will
                 well
                 consist
                 with
                 Heavenly
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Glory
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 their
                 Figure
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 be
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 variations
                 in
                 them
                 onely
                 Symbolical
                 Appendages
                 ;
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 standing
                 Symbolical
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 naturally
                 in
                 humane
                 shape
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 this
                 Vision
                 signifies
                 Angels
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Cherubims
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 will
                 be
                 here
                 resty
                 and
                 perverse
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 left
                 for
                 any
                 Cavils
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 signifie
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 Oxe
                 and
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 a
                 Calf
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 signifying
                 onely
                 symbolically
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Answer
                 will
                 weaken
                 also
                 the
                 third
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 a
                 Calf
                 need
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 
                 is
                 competible
                 to
                 the
                 Angelical
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 an
                 Oxe
                 or
                 Calf
                 does
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 signifie
                 robustious
                 indefatigable
                 strength
                 .
                 And
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 signifies
                 God
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 has
                 its
                 Notation
                 from
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 translated
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 the
                 Seventy
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 all
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 have
                 Calves
                 feet
                 ,
                 is
                 obvious
                 enough
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 supports
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 farther
                 Cabbalistical
                 Mysteries
                 touching
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 needless
                 here
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Reasons
                 have
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 living
                 Creatures
                 and
                 Wheels
                 are
                 not
                 Angelical
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 Reason
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 slightest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 actuated
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 .
                 Whenas
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 they
                 escape
                 the
                 being
                 turned
                 into
                 Devils
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 many
                 Reins
                 whereby
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 rules
                 and
                 governs
                 the
                 four
                 Provinces
                 of
                 his
                 Angelical
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 the
                 Influence
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 unites
                 with
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 drives
                 them
                 whither
                 he
                 pleases
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Spirit
                 is
                 as
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 effectually
                 in
                 their
                 pure
                 Essence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 clear
                 Air.
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 being
                 such
                 solid
                 proofs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 Ezekiel's
                 Vision
                 are
                 Angelical
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 invalid
                 Arguments
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker
                 has
                 much
                 mistaken
                 himself
                 in
                 thinking
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 safe
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Remark
                 is
                 a
                 Digression
                 into
                 an
                 Ethical
                 or
                 Ethico-political
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 ,
                 the
                 Expositor
                 is
                 not
                 concerned
                 to
                 meddle
                 
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 enervating
                 the
                 Philosophical
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 Vision
                 ,
                 he
                 admitting
                 both
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 and
                 Moral
                 Cabbala
                 ,
                 touching
                 both
                 the
                 Bereshith
                 and
                 Mercavah
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 pains
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 much
                 slighted
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 consider
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 He
                 makes
                 the
                 four
                 faces
                 the
                 four
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 to
                 signifie
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 marvellous
                 slubbering
                 and
                 hudling
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 surely
                 have
                 more
                 distinct
                 meanings
                 .
                 Certainly
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 great
                 and
                 abstruse
                 Mystery
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 repeatedly
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Faces
                 ,
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 and
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 pompously
                 set
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 four
                 Properties
                 in
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Courage
                 and
                 Industry
                 .
                 Which
                 lying
                 so
                 bare
                 and
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 understanding
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 trifle
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 out
                 so
                 pompously
                 such
                 a
                 trivial
                 Theory
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ;
                 nay
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 maimedly
                 and
                 unfitly
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Elephant
                 certainly
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 more
                 fit
                 Animal
                 to
                 represent
                 Religion
                 than
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fitting
                 Animal
                 wanting
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 Humane
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Brutes
                 have
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Man
                 alone
                 properly
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Man
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 better
                 Symbol
                 of
                 Religion
                 than
                 an
                 Eagle
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 there
                 had
                 wanted
                 an
                 Animal
                 to
                 typifie
                 Reason
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 made
                 Man
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 Eagle
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 .
                 Thus
                 crude
                 and
                 broken
                 is
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 conceit
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 good
                 Scriptural-phrases
                 produced
                 about
                 the
                 two
                 flying
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 third
                 pair
                 of
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Application
                 is
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Hooks
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 two
                 flying
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 Esay
                 6.
                 signifie
                 the
                 readiness
                 and
                 expediteness
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 enjoyn'd
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 whenas
                 he
                 referrs
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 exalting
                 of
                 ones
                 self
                 from
                 a
                 Worldly
                 and
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Heavenly
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 seems
                 a
                 precarious
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 false
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 was
                 not
                 set
                 in
                 Paradise
                 for
                 Adam
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 play
                 at
                 Chop-cherry
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mock
                 him
                 ;
                 whenas
                 the
                 Text
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   commanded
                   the
                   Man
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Of
                   every
                   tree
                   of
                   the
                   Garden
                   thou
                   shalt
                   eat
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Original
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 plenary
                 commission
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 command
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 saving
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 .
                 Which
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 mere
                 mocking
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 fundamental
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 discovers
                 it self
                 in
                 his
                 conceit
                 touching
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Visions
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 God
                 gave
                 no
                 impossible
                 Commands
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 exquisite
                 descriptions
                 of
                 things
                 touching
                 the
                 Temple
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 operose
                 Hylasmus
                 and
                 Israelismus
                 ,
                 set
                 not
                 out
                 what
                 the
                 Iews
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 kept
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 exquisitely
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 would
                 be
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 a
                 Type
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Vision
                 ,
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 that
                 borrows
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 uses
                 such
                 frequent
                 Allusions
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 does
                 sufficiently
                 indicate
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 upon
                 condition
                 of
                 legal
                 performances
                 ,
                 to
                 arrive
                 to
                 that
                 Angelical
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 with
                 them
                 will
                 arrive
                 to
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Divino-political
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Vision
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 applied
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 repeated
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 last
                 will
                 answer
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Angelical
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 God's
                 Will
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Indication
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 under
                 their
                 Legal
                 Dispensation
                 upon
                 any
                 terms
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 sent
                 to
                 Prophesie
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Temple
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 having
                 been
                 destroyed
                 fourteen
                 years
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 being
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 this
                 Hylastick
                 and
                 Israelistick
                 way
                 prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 also
                 describes
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 therefore
                 ,
                 The
                 Iews
                 their
                 making
                 a
                 golden
                 Calf
                 ,
                 and
                 craving
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 whatever
                 other
                 inconveniences
                 it
                 may
                 cause
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 forfeit
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 intended
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Beasts
                 be
                 the
                 Governed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 how
                 come
                 the
                 Beasts
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 twenty
                 four
                 Elders
                 onely
                 about
                 it
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Wheels
                 and
                 living
                 Creatures
                 being
                 not
                 moved
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 signifie
                 an
                 Earthly
                 state
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 Vnselfwilledness
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 
                   Self
                   excursions
                
                 of
                 mind
                 or
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 eternal
                 mind
                 is
                 the
                 perpetual
                 principle
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 and
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 are
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 upon
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 contradicts
                 himself
                 in
                 saying
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 observed
                 even
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 Note
                 .
              
               
                 Eleventhly
                 ,
                 The
                 burning
                 Coals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Prunae
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 signifie
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Elias
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Seraphick
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 Seraphin
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 has
                 its
                 denomination
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 burning
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Seraphin
                 are
                 counted
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 sort
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 scene
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Twelfthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 concerns
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 chap.
                 43.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 respects
                 especially
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 and
                 Sardian
                 Interval
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 repent
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 what
                 haste
                 they
                 can
                 toward
                 that
                 excellent
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prefigured
                 by
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 Thirteenthly
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Numbers
                 25000
                 ,
                 5000
                 ,
                 and
                 500
                 Ezek.
                 chap.
                 45.
                 and
                 666
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 can
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 viz.
                 those
                 in
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 will
                 gratifie
                 even
                 the
                 external
                 man
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 outward
                 senses
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Quinary
                 number
                 does
                 denote
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 outward
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 then
                 will
                 be
                 rich
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 likewise
                 prophesied
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   bring
                   their
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 encouraging
                 Prediction
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Seek
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   righteousness
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 worldly
                 good
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 thereto
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 most
                 amply
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 eminent
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 other
                 Number
                 666
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 down
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 most
                 complete
                 ,
                 carnal
                 ,
                 politick
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 Hierarchy
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 discovered
                 to
                 have
                 affected
                 the
                 number
                 25
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 666.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 drift
                 of
                 that
                 Number
                 ,
                 though
                 deluding
                 their
                 followers
                 with
                 pleasing
                 Objects
                 of
                 sense
                 may
                 haply
                 be
                 aimed
                 at
                 thereby
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Fourteenthly
                 ,
                 The
                 18000
                 measures
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 Ezekiel's
                 City
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 Perimeter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Solid
                 or
                 Cubick
                 measure
                 is
                 12000
                 furlongs
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ;
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 usefull
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 Ezekiel's
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 make
                 no
                 vagaries
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 fancies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 has
                 done
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Wisedom
                 and
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 admirable
                 herein
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Externality
                 or
                 Superficiality
                 were
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 signified
                 ,
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 the
                 Cube
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Perimeter
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 set
                 down
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Fifteenthly
                 ,
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Ezekiel's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 exactness
                 
                 of
                 these
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 may
                 obtain
                 the
                 blessedness
                 of
                 the
                 New-Ierusalem
                 state
                 by
                 a
                 legal
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 above
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 a
                 mockery
                 ;
                 but
                 farther
                 to
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Temple-Vision
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 State
                 ,
                 of
                 greater
                 perfection
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 though
                 prefigured
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 by
                 Matters
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 main
                 scope
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 in
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Misconceit
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 every
                 ordinary
                 Genius
                 to
                 hit
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 has
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 decked
                 it
                 with
                 sundry
                 piously
                 sounding
                 Sentences
                 and
                 Scripture
                 phrases
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 luck
                 to
                 be
                 rightly
                 applied
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 Accession
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 commendableness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 abates
                 something
                 of
                 his
                 wonted
                 stifness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 let
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 said
                 to
                 go
                 for
                 a
                 conjecture
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 all
                 People
                 and
                 Nations
                 to
                 signifie
                 some
                 of
                 all
                 People
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 making
                 too
                 bold
                 with
                 the
                 Text.
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 will
                 be
                 absolutely
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 within
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 degrees
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 doe
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Homage
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 their
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 manner
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 between
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 and
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 does
                 in
                 no
                 manner
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 shewed
                 in
                 Remarks
                 on
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 four
                 sentences
                 supposed
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 spared
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 is
                 onely
                 signified
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 (
                 which
                 includes
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 )
                 
                 and
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 assigning
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 insignificant
                 distinction
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 fore
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Remark
                 is
                 so
                 slight
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Answering
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 slight
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 more
                 material
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 betwixt
                 Constantine
                 and
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 manner
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 contradictious
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 chap.
                 12.10
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   come
                   salvation
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   Christ.
                
                 Which
                 is
                 upon
                 Michael's
                 overcoming
                 the
                 Dragon
                 .
                 Which
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 that
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 understand
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 deliverance
                 from
                 their
                 Pagan
                 Persecutours
                 by
                 Constantine
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 shown
                 all
                 the
                 affected
                 Paradoxes
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 how
                 vain
                 ,
                 how
                 groundless
                 and
                 false
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 my
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Remarks
                 on
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 four
                 Sentences
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 very
                 pertinent
                 and
                 significant
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 6.2
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 tenth
                 verse
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Iudgment
                   was
                   set
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   books
                   were
                   opened
                   .
                
                 Which
                 answers
                 to
                 Apoc.
                 20.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 and
                 Expositors
                 make
                 the
                 Judgment
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 here
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 does
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Vision
                 3.
                 
                 Vers.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 THough
                 Seleucus
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 notable
                 Horns
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 many
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 in
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 Horn
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Seleucidae
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 Horn
                 in
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Seleucidae
                 and
                 Lagidae
                 being
                 the
                 two
                 chief
                 Kingdoms
                 which
                 succeeded
                 Alexander
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 under
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 )
                 it
                 's
                 strange
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 prove
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Horns
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 branched
                 into
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 yet
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 Seleucus
                 ,
                 who
                 arose
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Remarker
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 mind
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 Seleucus
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 make
                 one
                 Horn
                 in
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 Horn
                 can
                 be
                 here
                 meant
                 but
                 what
                 succeeded
                 the
                 great
                 Horn
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ?
                 And
                 never
                 any
                 one
                 made
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kingdom
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Horns
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 help
                 of
                 
                   Ptolemy
                   ,
                   Seleucus
                
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 recover
                 his
                 Satrapy
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 which
                 Antigonus
                 would
                 have
                 deprived
                 him
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 vanquishing
                 both
                 Antigonus
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 made
                 himself
                 Master
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Babylonia
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 himself
                 began
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 notable
                 Horns
                 that
                 immediately
                 succeeded
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 reputed
                 by
                 Historians
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 helpt
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 remoter
                 successour
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 succeeded
                 Antigonus
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 fansied
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 immediate
                 notable
                 Horns
                 ,
                 successours
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 needs
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 difficulty
                 that
                 is
                 raised
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 should
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 Seleucus
                 ,
                 who
                 arose
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 how
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 v.
                 23.
                 by
                 an
                 Idiconoea
                 falls
                 upon
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 ,
                 but
                 hugely
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 expounding
                 the
                 Vision
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Geniconoea
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 will
                 take
                 in
                 Seleucus
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 line
                 of
                 the
                 Syrian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 North.
                 See
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 Notes
                 on
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 several
                 Examples
                 of
                 Geniconoea's
                 and
                 Idiconoea's
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 understand
                 the
                 Reasonableness
                 and
                 Solidity
                 of
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 difficulty
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 26.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 inclined
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 is
                 agreed
                 to
                 be
                 Typical
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 2300
                 days
                 have
                 a
                 prophetical
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 literal
                 sense
                 .
                 Else
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 more
                 ready
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 to
                 have
                 computed
                 the
                 time
                 by
                 Prophetical
                 days
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 is
                 
                   for
                   many
                   days
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   long
                   time
                
                 ,
                 does
                 seem
                 to
                 import
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 whenas
                 Haggai
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   shake
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 
                 Malachy
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   whom
                   ye
                   seek
                   will
                   suddenly
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 where
                 the
                 Prophets
                 express
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 by
                 a
                 
                   little
                   while
                
                 and
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 strange
                 that
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 here
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 2300
                 days
                 may
                 prophetically
                 signifie
                 some
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 properly
                 signifie
                 the
                 cleansing
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Party
                 at
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 spent
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 corruptions
                 introduced
                 by
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 their
                 Governments
                 be
                 eradicated
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   plant
                   which
                   my
                   Heavenly
                   Father
                   has
                   not
                   planted
                   shall
                   be
                   rooted
                   up
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 main
                 Rise
                 of
                 those
                 Corruptions
                 was
                 greediness
                 of
                 gain
                 ,
                 so
                 mens
                 Interests
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 interwoven
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 absolute
                 extirpation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 difficulty
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 work
                 may
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 what
                 Ezekiel
                 speaks
                 of
                 burning
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 Gog
                 ,
                 and
                 burying
                 all
                 his
                 multitudes
                 in
                 the
                 Valley
                 of
                 
                   Hamon
                   Gog
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cleansing
                 the
                 Land.
                 And
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Hailstones
                 of
                 a
                 Talent
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 (
                 viz.
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 my
                 Remarks
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 2300
                 days
                 have
                 a
                 plain
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 and
                 Morning
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Original
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Truth
                 ,
                 not
                 aenigmatically
                 or
                 symbolically
                 expressed
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 sense
                 all
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 Daniel
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 passage
                 here
                 would
                 imply
                 they
                 were
                 false
                 ,
                 unless
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 had
                 this
                 signification
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 has
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Vision
                 ,
                 v.
                 16.
                 and
                 19.
                 which
                 
                 Munster
                 in
                 his
                 Chaldee
                 Dictionary
                 saith
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 in
                 both
                 those
                 verses
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   asked
                   him
                   the
                
                 Truth
                 
                   of
                   all
                   this
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   I
                   would
                   knew
                   the
                
                 Truth
                 
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Beast
                
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 Daniel
                 doubted
                 but
                 the
                 Vision
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 know
                 the
                 plain
                 Truth
                 or
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 Symbolical
                 Representations
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Truth
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 is
                 not
                 opposed
                 to
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   Parables
                
                 or
                 Aenigmes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Expositor
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 2300
                 days
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 more
                 solicitous
                 of
                 writing
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 true
                 than
                 adventurous
                 upon
                 things
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 took
                 in
                 the
                 Typical
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 denoted
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 2300
                 days
                 were
                 Typical
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 signified
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 certain
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Typical
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 thought
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 he
                 see
                 these
                 Remarks
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 averse
                 therefrom
                 )
                 the
                 Epocha
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 profanation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 by
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 those
                 Numbers
                 is
                 ,
                 chap.
                 12.
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 year
                 about
                 450
                 years
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 cleansed
                 from
                 its
                 corruptions
                 and
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Reign
                 begin
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Which
                 450
                 years
                 partly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Residue
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 descent
                 and
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 or
                 Polity
                 Antistoechal
                 to
                 the
                 then
                 ruined
                 Babylon
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 much
                 of
                 these
                 450
                 years
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 Residue
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Thunder
                
                 ,
                 the
                 event
                 must
                 shew
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 2300
                 days
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 Symbolical
                 sense
                 .
                 
                 But
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Babylon
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 huge
                 while
                 till
                 every
                 evil
                 plant
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 .
                 If
                 things
                 were
                 lest
                 to
                 his
                 sancifull
                 Anarchical
                 way
                 ,
                 worldly
                 Interests
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 slacken
                 the
                 dispatch
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 truly
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 truly
                 Oecumenical
                 Council
                 ,
                 whose
                 Laws
                 shall
                 bind
                 all
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 will
                 expedite
                 the
                 business
                 in
                 a
                 competent
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Thunder
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 Gog
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 burying
                 all
                 his
                 Multitudes
                 in
                 the
                 Valley
                 of
                 
                   Hamon
                   Gog
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cleansing
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 so
                 tedious
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Babylon
                 is
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 chap.
                 20.5
                 
                   But
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   lived
                   not
                   again
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   thousand
                   years
                   were
                   finished
                   ,
                
                 though
                 it
                 most
                 naturally
                 and
                 certainly
                 intimates
                 a
                 Physical
                 Resurrection
                 preceding
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 haply
                 insinuate
                 a
                 Political
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 those
                 multitudes
                 buried
                 in
                 
                   Hamon
                   Gog
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 again
                 till
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 be
                 past
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 so
                 multiply
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 besiege
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 beloved
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 true
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 her
                 being
                 brought
                 once
                 again
                 under
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 The
                 Hailstones
                 of
                 a
                 Talent
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Thunder
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Vision
                 4.
                 
                 Vers.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 THough
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Mystery
                 in
                 breaking
                 the
                 number
                 here
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 an
                 insignificant
                 Hebrew
                 Idiom
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 's
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 mentioned
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 where
                 it's
                 so
                 oft
                 used
                 ,
                 viz.
                 To
                 distinguish
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 Patriarchs
                 lives
                 before
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 have
                 children
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Gen.
                 8.3
                 .
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 such
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 Ezekiel
                 45.12
                 .
                 there
                 's
                 also
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Maneh
                 being
                 sixty
                 Shekels
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 20
                 ,
                 25
                 and
                 15
                 ▪
                 Shekels
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 three
                 were
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Coin
                 ,
                 which
                 together
                 made
                 up
                 the
                 Maneh
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Text
                 here
                 does
                 plainly
                 import
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 breaking
                 the
                 Number
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 seven
                 Prophetick
                 weeks
                 before
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 City
                 be
                 completed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 after
                 continue
                 to
                 built
                 for
                 sixty
                 two
                 such
                 weeks
                 till
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Remarker
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 got
                 the
                 Expositor
                 upon
                 the
                 hip
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 will
                 fling
                 two
                 men
                 at
                 once
                 then
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 and
                 the
                 Expositor
                 that
                 adheres
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Grotius
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Duo
                   hîc
                   notanda
                   Hebraeos
                   numerum
                   perfectum
                   in
                   particulas
                   scindere
                   ,
                   ut
                
                 Ezek.
                 45.12
                 .
                 
                   deinde
                   verò
                   numerum
                   minorem
                   praeponere
                   majori
                   ,
                   ut
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 saepissimè
                 Gen.
                 8.3
                 .
                 
                   &
                   alibi
                   saepe
                
                 .
                 The
                 Expositor
                 has
                 followed
                 this
                 Copy
                 exquisitely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Grotius
                 his
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Remarker
                 
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 fair
                 .
                 Grotius
                 from
                 Ezek.
                 45.12
                 .
                 observes
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 sometimes
                 divides
                 a
                 full
                 number
                 into
                 parts
                 :
                 
                   Twenty
                   shekels
                   ,
                   five
                   and
                   twenty
                   shekels
                   ,
                   fifteen
                   shekels
                   shall
                   be
                   your
                   Maneh
                   .
                
                 This
                 dividing
                 of
                 sixty
                 into
                 20
                 ,
                 25
                 and
                 15
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 took
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Hebrew
                 Idiom
                 ,
                 he
                 finding
                 so
                 little
                 reason
                 otherwise
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 some
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 confidence
                 the
                 Remarker
                 does
                 ,
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 Vatablus
                 and
                 Clarius
                 the
                 one
                 says
                 [
                 sortè
                 ]
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 [
                 opinor
                 ]
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 indications
                 of
                 their
                 uncertainty
                 therein
                 ;
                 And
                 shews
                 the
                 cautiousness
                 of
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 rather
                 resolve
                 the
                 business
                 into
                 an
                 Hebrew
                 Idiom
                 ,
                 than
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 such
                 conjectures
                 .
                 For
                 mine
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 suspect
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mere
                 Propheticism
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 prophetick
                 scheme
                 or
                 propriety
                 of
                 speech
                 usefull
                 for
                 concealment
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 )
                 or
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 look
                 more
                 obscure
                 and
                 mysterious
                 ,
                 something
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 9.15
                 .
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 insist
                 on
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 for
                 the
                 dividing
                 a
                 full
                 number
                 into
                 several
                 parts
                 .
                 Of
                 putting
                 the
                 lesser
                 number
                 before
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 those
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 are
                 repeated
                 Examples
                 ;
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 reason
                 whereof
                 seems
                 less
                 probable
                 ,
                 it
                 implying
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 should
                 live
                 near
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 they
                 begot
                 any
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Adam
                 had
                 no
                 child
                 till
                 he
                 begot
                 Seth
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 others
                 might
                 have
                 so
                 also
                 .
                 Which
                 makes
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 Reason
                 quite
                 fail
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Gen.
                 8.3
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   fifty
                   and
                   the
                   hundred
                   days
                   the
                   waters
                   were
                   abated
                   .
                
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 instance
                 of
                 what
                 Grotius
                 would
                 have
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 adviseable
                 for
                 the
                 Expositor
                 to
                 decline
                 an
                 Historical
                 account
                 of
                 dividing
                 the
                 69
                 weeks
                 into
                 7
                 and
                 62
                 ,
                 upon
                 Grotius
                 his
                 Critical
                 account
                 thereof
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 adventure
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 7
                 Prophetical
                 weeks
                 from
                 the
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 before
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 City
                 be
                 completed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 any
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 ,
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 aimed
                 at
                 being
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 7
                 and
                 62
                 weeks
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Expositor
                 being
                 solicitous
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 application
                 of
                 History
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 certain
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 deserves
                 rather
                 thanks
                 and
                 commendation
                 for
                 his
                 care
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 none
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 cavilled
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 for
                 not
                 being
                 as
                 rash
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 vain
                 conjectures
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 naming
                 these
                 7
                 weeks
                 a-part
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 credible
                 account
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Canones
                   Chronici
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 respects
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 Nehemias
                 over
                 Iudaea
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 to
                 concern
                 my self
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Vision
                 5.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 's
                 much
                 distortion
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 And
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 true
                 ]
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 signifie
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 plainly
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 enigmatically
                 in
                 Symbols
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 things
                 so
                 delivered
                 are
                 as
                 true
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 plainly
                 delivered
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 words
                 do
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   But
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   was
                   long
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Though
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 incredible
                 to
                 prophesie
                 of
                 affairs
                 so
                 particularly
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 things
                 foretold
                 are
                 true
                 or
                 certain
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 It
                 's
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 much
                 distortion
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 translate
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 And
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 a
                 plain
                 Truth
                 ,
                 no
                 Aenigme
                 or
                 Parable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 easie
                 ,
                 true
                 and
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 Vision
                 ,
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 For
                 here
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 again
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 noted
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   plain
                   truth
                
                 without
                 Aenigmatical
                 figures
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Daniel
                 says
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 or
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 without
                 asking
                 any
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 those
                 Symbolical
                 Visions
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 natural
                 coherence
                 this
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 foregoing
                 words
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 long
                 ,
                 the
                 Vision
                 or
                 Prophecy
                 should
                 be
                 suspected
                 of
                 falshood
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 frigid
                 account
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 was
                 needless
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 Divine
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prescience
                 of
                 God
                 reaching
                 
                   in
                   infinitum
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 longness
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 mentioned
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 affirming
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 obviate
                 any
                 diffidence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 though
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 mark
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 Historical
                 Events
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 Grotius
                 had
                 taken
                 notice
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confine
                 his
                 Historical
                 Applications
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 farther
                 .
              
               
                 Vers
                 17.
                 
                 What
                 befell
                 Daniel
                 here
                 ,
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 astonishment
                 at
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Iohn
                 fell
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 as
                 dead
                 on
                 his
                 appearance
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 frailty
                 of
                 humane
                 nature
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 so
                 terrible
                 and
                 glorious
                 a
                 Representation
                 .
                 Hence
                 God
                 tells
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   none
                   could
                   see
                   his
                   face
                   and
                   live
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Israelites
                 intreated
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 speak
                 no
                 more
                 unto
                 them
                 from
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 Manoah
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Angel's
                 ascending
                 in
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 fell
                 on
                 their
                 faces
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 dye
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 God.
                 But
                 such
                 an
                 exinanition
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 supposed
                 for
                 receiving
                 Divine
                 communications
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 signified
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 disabled
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 revived
                 and
                 strengthened
                 from
                 that
                 liveless
                 condition
                 the
                 Vision
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 What
                 a
                 fond
                 and
                 even
                 prophane
                 Cavil
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 against
                 these
                 Mystical
                 or
                 Moral
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Expositor
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 befell
                 Daniel
                 before
                 he
                 received
                 this
                 noble
                 and
                 ample
                 Vision
                 of
                 Truth
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 Pedantickly
                 does
                 he
                 instruct
                 him
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 natural
                 horrour
                 and
                 astonishment
                 of
                 mere
                 Mortals
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 Powers
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Expositor
                 were
                 yet
                 to
                 learn
                 that
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 or
                 other
                 History
                 ,
                 whenas
                 he
                 does
                 plainly
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 literal
                 
                 sense
                 ,
                 v.
                 18.
                 besides
                 the
                 Moral
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 consistent
                 together
                 ,
                 nor
                 exclude
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 marvellous
                 wise
                 arguing
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 prove
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 exinanition
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 supposed
                 for
                 receiving
                 Divine
                 communications
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 signified
                 ,
                 because
                 Daniel
                 was
                 dis-inabled
                 from
                 receiving
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 revived
                 and
                 strengthened
                 from
                 that
                 liveless
                 condition
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 these
                 Angelical
                 Powers
                 had
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 seems
                 so
                 blind
                 as
                 wilfully
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 or
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 this
                 reviving
                 was
                 from
                 a
                 supernatural
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 but
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   precedent
                   exinanition
                
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   life
                
                 which
                 revives
                 not
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 
                   selfish
                   life
                
                 be
                 evacuated
                 and
                 abolished
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 be
                 dead
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 fitted
                 for
                 Divine
                 communications
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 the
                 Expositor
                 had
                 the
                 luck
                 here
                 to
                 cast
                 pearls
                 before
                 swine
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   what
                   is
                   noted
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ;
                 signifies
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 more
                 fully
                 and
                 plainly
                 unfold
                 to
                 thee
                 what
                 hath
                 formerly
                 (
                 though
                 briefly
                 and
                 obscurely
                 )
                 been
                 notified
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 words
                 do
                 plainly
                 refer
                 to
                 other
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 signifie
                 the
                 declaring
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 counsel
                 ,
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 Symbols
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 unaccountable
                 distortion
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Remarker
                 is
                 marvellously
                 singular
                 in
                 this
                 conceit
                 ,
                 in
                 understanding
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 the
                 prophetical
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 written
                 before
                 Daniel
                 received
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 Whenas
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Interpreter
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 ever
                 lay
                 my
                 hands
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 find
                 mentioned
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 understand
                 thereby
                 onely
                 what
                 is
                 decreed
                 and
                 recorded
                 in
                 
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Mind
                
                 .
                 The
                 standing
                 Intellect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 described
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Decrees
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Writing
                 or
                 Book
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 As
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Blot
                   me
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Book
                   :
                
                 and
                 Psal.
                 56.
                 
                 
                   Are
                   not
                   these
                   things
                   noted
                   in
                   thy
                   Book
                   ?
                
                 And
                 Psal.
                 139.
                 
                 
                   And
                   in
                   thy
                   book
                   were
                   all
                   my
                   members
                   written
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 Book
                 represented
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   sealed
                
                 and
                 unsealed
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 or
                 Writing
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 Apocalyptick
                 sealed
                 and
                 
                   unsealed
                   Book
                
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 had
                 been
                 understood
                 the
                 various
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 precedent
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 any
                 how
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Prophets
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 to
                 confute
                 so
                 groundless
                 a
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 an
                 unaccountable
                 Essay
                 of
                 a
                 distorted
                 fancy
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 counsel
                 and
                 purpose
                 in
                 a
                 
                   plain
                   way
                
                 ,
                 without
                 Enigmes
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 distortion
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 most
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 
                   not
                   one
                
                 Interpreter
                 but
                 who
                 has
                 hit
                 of
                 it
                 or
                 approved
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Scripture
                 here
                 signifies
                 the
                 Decree
                 or
                 Counsel
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 that
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 Daniel
                 signifies
                 plainness
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Aenigmaticalness
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 proved
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 does
                 particularly
                 signifie
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 chap.
                 11.
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   now
                   will
                   I
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 none
                 of
                 Daniel's
                 Visions
                 were
                 true
                 till
                 now
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 apparent
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 Now
                 will
                 I
                 communicate
                 a
                 plain
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Aenigmatical
                 Figures
                 or
                 
                 Involutions
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 is
                 particularly
                 restrained
                 to
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 precedent
                 Prophets
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 who
                 abound
                 with
                 Enigmes
                 or
                 Parables
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Angel
                 in
                 saying
                 ▪
                 Now
                 will
                 I
                 shew
                 thee
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 meant
                 onely
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 thee
                 what
                 already
                 is
                 shewn
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 sorry
                 way
                 of
                 exciting
                 attention
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 needless
                 thing
                 to
                 give
                 himself
                 that
                 trouble
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 predict
                 was
                 already
                 predicted
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Writings
                 .
                 So
                 extravagant
                 is
                 the
                 Remarker
                 in
                 this
                 Remark
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vision
                 6.
                 
                 Vers.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Take
                 this
                 Verse
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 general
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 particularly
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 verses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 after
                 called
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Host
                
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 magnifie
                 himself
                 ,
                 Vis.
                 3.
                 whenas
                 Demetrius
                 can
                 very
                 badly
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 onely
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Prince
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 and
                 his
                 confederate
                 forces
                 ,
                 whenas
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 King
                 acting
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 behalf
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Indistinctness
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 fancy
                 would
                 crumple
                 up
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 Grotius
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 History
                 has
                 explicated
                 more
                 articulately
                 .
                 And
                 nothing
                 is
                 alledged
                 against
                 him
                 of
                 
                 any
                 value
                 .
                 For
                 Demetrius
                 being
                 really
                 by
                 right
                 ,
                 though
                 absent
                 ,
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Attalus
                 and
                 Eumenes
                 waging
                 war
                 against
                 Heliodorus
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 King
                 Demetrius
                 onely
                 in
                 shew
                 ,
                 Demetrius
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 justly
                 and
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 these
                 confederates
                 against
                 his
                 open
                 enemy
                 Heliodorus
                 .
                 Their
                 being
                 perfidious
                 to
                 him
                 did
                 not
                 extinguish
                 his
                 real
                 Right
                 and
                 Relation
                 of
                 being
                 their
                 King.
                 Nor
                 was
                 Antiochus
                 yet
                 declared
                 or
                 acknowledged
                 King.
                 The
                 Remarker
                 should
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 27.
                 
                 These
                 two
                 Kings
                 meditating
                 mischief
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 agreeable
                 with
                 their
                 meeting
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 friendly
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 do
                 import
                 some
                 mischief
                 which
                 they
                 concurred
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mischiefs
                 projected
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 lyes
                 they
                 speak
                 may
                 then
                 signifie
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 instigating
                 one
                 another
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 sense
                 will
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 (
                 viz.
                 to
                 foretell
                 what
                 will
                 befall
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 ,
                 for
                 yet
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Notwithstanding
                 such
                 meditating
                 the
                 Iews
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 state
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 are
                 ,
                 v.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 These
                 two
                 Kings
                 meditating
                 mischief
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 pretend
                 mutual
                 friendship
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 friendship
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 Politick
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 predicts
                 not
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 so
                 ambitious
                 
                 and
                 covetous
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 so
                 deeply
                 injured
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 likelihood
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 real
                 friendship
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 caressing
                 and
                 complementing
                 one
                 another
                 were
                 imposture
                 and
                 lyes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 pursued
                 without
                 distorting
                 this
                 place
                 from
                 this
                 natural
                 sense
                 Grotius
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 feats
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 against
                 the
                 Iews
                 are
                 fully
                 declared
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 But
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 sense
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 given
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 Grotius
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 what
                 mischief
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 meditated
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 prosper
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 v.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 Essay
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 farther
                 shews
                 the
                 Ineptness
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 conceit
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 substitute
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Grotius
                 his
                 judicious
                 Interpretation
                 .
                 See
                 also
                 what
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 writ
                 ,
                 v.
                 35.
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 comparing
                 them
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 wrote
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 v.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 Vers.
                 39.
                 
                 The
                 conceit
                 of
                 making
                 Churches
                 and
                 Monasteries
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   strong
                   Holds
                
                 ,
                 seems
                 very
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 intended
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 a
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 such
                 Holds
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 farther
                 than
                 the
                 crafty
                 Impostures
                 of
                 Priests
                 did
                 for
                 their
                 gain
                 delude
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sense
                 they
                 were
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 precedent
                 verse
                 ,
                 they
                 bearing
                 a
                 Martial
                 sense
                 .
                 b
                 I
                 take
                 them
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 c
                 Antithesis
                 on
                 mentioning
                 this
                 strange
                 God
                 whom
                 this
                 
                 King
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 God
                 teach
                 righteousness
                 and
                 peace
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 flourish
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 King
                 so
                 acknowledging
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 honouring
                 him
                 with
                 splendid
                 superstitious
                 devotions
                 ,
                 shall
                 notwithstanding
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 iron
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 formerly
                 (
                 though
                 mixt
                 with
                 Clay
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Vis.
                 1.
                 )
                 viz.
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 violence
                 and
                 war.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Nothing
                 was
                 ever
                 writ
                 with
                 more
                 judgment
                 ,
                 elegancy
                 and
                 solidity
                 ,
                 in
                 Explication
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 that
                 excellent
                 Interpreter
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 has
                 writ
                 on
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 foregoing
                 verse
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 this
                 conceited
                 Remarker
                 very
                 superciliously
                 calls
                 a
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 is
                 very
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 intended
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 congenerous
                 thereto
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 intending
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 in
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Horn
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 ,
                 should
                 rule
                 the
                 rost
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 omit
                 to
                 perstringe
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 then
                 sprung
                 up
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Pagano-christian
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Mode
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 ,
                 v.
                 37.
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   regard
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 either
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Gods
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 regard
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 regard
                 that
                 proper
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Mars
                
                 ;
                 whom
                 Grotius
                 would
                 have
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Romulus
                
                 and
                 Remus
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 special
                 Presidentiary
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 City
                 and
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 himself
                 also
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 does
                 not
                 regard
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 is
                 one
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 Hierarchy
                 professes
                 Celibate
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 being
                 most
                 sutable
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 ambitious
                 designs
                 ;
                 and
                 preferring
                 his
                 own
                 Politick
                 ends
                 before
                 any
                 God
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 v.
                 38.
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 skilfull
                 and
                 faithfull
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 
                   Together
                   with
                   God
                   he
                   will
                   in
                   his
                   place
                
                 (
                 or
                 Temple
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 worshipped
                 )
                 
                   honour
                   the
                
                 Mahuzzim
                 (
                 not
                 Mars
                 the
                 proper
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 new
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Mahuzzim
                 may
                 signifie
                 from
                 the
                 Seventy's
                 Translation
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 31.3
                 .
                 these
                 new
                 
                   Numina
                   defensoria
                
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 )
                 
                   even
                   with
                   a
                   God
                   his
                   fathers
                   knew
                   not
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   he
                   honour
                   them
                   with
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   silver
                   ,
                   and
                   pretious
                   stones
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 easie
                 and
                 genuine
                 sense
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 38
                 th
                 verse
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 being
                 thus
                 plain
                 to
                 any
                 unprejudiced
                 eye
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Mahuzzim
                 are
                 the
                 Daemons
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 where
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   has
                   foretold
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   expresly
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   forbid
                   to
                   marry
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 will
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 express
                 Prediction
                 is
                 no-where
                 but
                 here
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 degenerating
                 Church
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 their
                 consecrated
                 Images
                 (
                 whose
                 form
                 of
                 consecration
                 does
                 sometimes
                 specifie
                 their
                 intended
                 virtue
                 against
                 the
                 Invasion
                 of
                 Enemies
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Mahuzzim
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Martial
                 and
                 
                   Warlike
                   Defenders
                
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 Temples
                 or
                 other
                 places
                 are
                 consecrated
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 groundless
                 Cavil
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 except
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 rendring
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 verse
                 thus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 exquisitely
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   make
                   the
                   Holds
                   of
                   the
                
                 Mahuzzim
                 
                 
                   jointly
                   to
                   the
                   foreign
                   God
                
                 ,
                 understanding
                 it
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 Monasteries
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Mahuzzim
                 being
                 once
                 such
                 
                   Warlike
                   Defenders
                
                 ,
                 expressed
                 so
                 under
                 that
                 Notion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 help
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 consecrated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 easie
                 and
                 obvious
                 Analogy
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 call
                 those
                 consecrated
                 places
                 
                   strong
                   Holds
                
                 or
                 Forts
                 ?
              
               
                 a
                 And
                 the
                 Prediction
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 Reality
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 and
                 reputed
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 foretelling
                 of
                 those
                 delusions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 such
                 vanities
                 .
              
               
                 b
                 What
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 substitute
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 this
                 excellent
                 account
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 frigid
                 and
                 jejune
                 ;
                 it
                 giving
                 notice
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 will
                 be
                 for
                 war
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 making
                 him
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 forces
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 still
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 Mars
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Text.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 other
                 Incongruity
                 in
                 this
                 conceit
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 Prince
                 of
                 Pride
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Sword-man
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Rex
                   sacrorum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 lyes
                 merely
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 Martial
                 forces
                 and
                 feats
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 )
                 in
                 Magical
                 Incantations
                 and
                 
                   lying
                   Miracles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 prestigious
                 charming
                 of
                 people
                 into
                 such
                 superstitions
                 as
                 make
                 most
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 whereby
                 he
                 has
                 an
                 hank
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 deludes
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 deceiveableness
                 of
                 unrighteousness
                 .
              
               
                 c
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Antithesis
                 in
                 professing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 War
                 :
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Antithesis
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 full
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 introduce
                 a
                 pure
                 divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 
                 Pride
                 has
                 filled
                 all
                 with
                 superstitious
                 Rites
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 towards
                 the
                 Mahuzzim
                 ,
                 the
                 Daemons
                 or
                 
                   deceased
                   Saints
                
                 ?
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 a
                 more
                 near
                 ,
                 proper
                 and
                 immediate
                 Antistoechy
                 or
                 Opposition
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 and
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 worshipping
                 the
                 God
                 Mars
                 in
                 a
                 gross
                 Pagan
                 secular
                 sense
                 ,
                 he
                 the
                 Mahuzzim
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Paganochristian
                 Mavortes
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 more
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 That
                 Grammar
                 and
                 Criticism
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 long
                 on
                 this
                 Remark
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 44.
                 
                 Thy
                 tydings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 is
                 surely
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Poles
                   ,
                   Muscovites
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 directly
                 North
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Tartars
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 East
                 as
                 North
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 End
                 here
                 foretold
                 against
                 the
                 Turks
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 than
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 especially
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 sent
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 its
                 here
                 being
                 foretold
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 tydings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 is
                 surely
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Poles
                   ,
                   Muscovites
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 is
                 spoke
                 with
                 more
                 confidence
                 than
                 sound
                 assurance
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tartars
                 being
                 North-East
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 properly
                 North
                 than
                 the
                 Persians
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 tydings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 News
                 of
                 the
                 Stirs
                 in
                 Tartary
                 would
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Tydings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartars
                 being
                 a
                 people
                 so
                 hugely
                 more
                 
                 North
                 than
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 Any
                 one
                 that
                 but
                 casts
                 his
                 eye
                 on
                 a
                 Map
                 ,
                 will
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 discern
                 this
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 having
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 an
                 Eastern
                 consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Northern
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 fit
                 both
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   Vial
                
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 passage
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 a
                 privilege
                 above
                 the
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Poles
                
                 and
                 Muscovites
                 to
                 make
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 sixth
                 Vial
                 mentions
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 and
                 
                   Pagan
                   Tartars
                
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 fresh
                 Converts
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 more
                 zeal
                 and
                 activity
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 than
                 either
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Poles
                
                 or
                 Muscovites
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 surmises
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Turk
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 v.
                 45.
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Vision
                 drives
                 at
                 him
                 plainly
                 from
                 v.
                 36.
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 last
                 verse
                 Luther
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 Count
                 Schlikius
                 )
                 
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   shall
                   help
                   him
                   ,
                
                 interpreteth
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 The
                 Letter
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Martinius
                   Horzovinus
                
                 his
                 Collation
                 of
                 Huss
                 and
                 Luther
                 ,
                 p.
                 118.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 absurd
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 suppose
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 signified
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 of
                 this
                 eleventh
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 needless
                 here
                 to
                 repeat
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 here
                 add
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 being
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 10.
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 unlikely
                 not
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 so
                 notable
                 a
                 Providence
                 not
                 to
                 skip
                 over
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 45.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 strange
                 to
                 run
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 old
                 Rome
                 for
                 interpreting
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 whenas
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 better
                 applied
                 to
                 new
                 Rome
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 Constantinople
                 
                 being
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 Promontory
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 great
                 Seas
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 properly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 seated
                 between
                 two
                 Seas
                 than
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 large
                 distance
                 from
                 those
                 Seas
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 between
                 ,
                 especially
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 seated
                 between
                 them
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Also
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   glorious
                   holy
                   Mountain
                
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 applicable
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 than
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 because
                 Constantine
                 there
                 setled
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hatred
                 he
                 contracted
                 for
                 professing
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 abide
                 no
                 longer
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 Emperours
                 reigned
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 zealous
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 noted
                 Councils
                 also
                 held
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 under
                 
                   Constantinus
                   Copronymus
                
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 was
                 condemned
                 as
                 Idolatrous
                 ;
                 And
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 before
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Empire
                 they
                 separated
                 from
                 Rome
                 for
                 its
                 corruptions
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 
                   new
                   Rome
                
                 may
                 farther
                 be
                 called
                 so
                 from
                 what
                 flourishing
                 state
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 ,
                 whenas
                 
                   old
                   Rome
                
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 fate
                 befall
                 it
                 with
                 old
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 pronounced
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 18.
                 4.
                 
                 Also
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 that
                 in
                 
                   new
                   Rome
                
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 has
                 placed
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 Tabernacle
                 may
                 be
                 perhaps
                 used
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   shall
                   he
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   end
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 The
                 Turks
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 settled
                 Empire
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 whereas
                 the
                 planting
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 being
                 related
                 after
                 the
                 tydings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 signifie
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 doe
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 notwithstanding
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 describing
                 of
                 his
                 Conquests
                 ,
                 this
                 planting
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Tabernacles
                 comes
                 as
                 an
                 
                   additional
                   Character
                
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 tydings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 the
                 North
                 may
                 respect
                 not
                 onely
                 what
                 shall
                 befall
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 almost
                 continual
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 planting
                 of
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 should
                 signifie
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fulfilling
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 casting
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 into
                 a
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 aforesaid
                 a
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 disagrees
                 with
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 Pen
                 writes
                 on
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 
                 For
                 there
                 onely
                 the
                 Remnant
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 unconverted
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 no
                 account
                 is
                 there
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 none
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 given
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 Western
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Ezekiel's
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Tyre
                 is
                 no
                 Type
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 imagined
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 gives
                 no
                 countenance
                 to
                 the
                 applying
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 [
                 Glorious
                 holy
                 Mountain
                 ]
                 as
                 here
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 Both
                 his
                 and
                 Esay's
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 intermixt
                 with
                 their
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 other
                 neighbouring
                 Nations
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 appearance
                 of
                 their
                 having
                 any
                 other
                 meaning
                 than
                 what
                 those
                 other
                 Prophecies
                 have
                 ,
                 viz.
                 what
                 concerns
                 onely
                 those
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reasons
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 
                   Synopsis
                   Prophetica
                
                 ,
                 Book
                 2.
                 ch
                 .
                 16.
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 Tyre
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 an
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 subtile
                 deceits
                 
                 and
                 allurements
                 with
                 which
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Trafickers
                 enveagle
                 their
                 customers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Tyre
                 being
                 forgotten
                 seventy
                 years
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 one
                 King
                 (
                 viz.
                 of
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 King
                 is
                 usually
                 taken
                 )
                 is
                 plainly
                 enough
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 seventy
                 years
                 according
                 to
                 Ieremy's
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 And
                 Tyre
                 being
                 taken
                 and
                 ruined
                 by
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 did
                 continue
                 so
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 fansied
                 Cabbalistical
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 seventy
                 years
                 will
                 soon
                 vanish
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Caesars
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 seventh
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 Remarks
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 next
                 that
                 Antichristian
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Typified
                 by
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 before
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 during
                 their
                 Time.
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 represent
                 some
                 great
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 first
                 being
                 threatned
                 with
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 threatned
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 chap.
                 32.
                 and
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 befall
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Next
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 adorned
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 high
                 Priest's
                 vestments
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 with
                 pretious
                 stones
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 beauty
                 and
                 splendour
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 great
                 wisedom
                 he
                 had
                 attained
                 unto
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Eden
                 ,
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 sense
                 as
                 great
                 Kings
                 are
                 called
                 Trees
                 of
                 Eden
                 in
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 chap.
                 31.8
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 called
                 
                   anointed
                   Cherub
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Mountain
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   walking
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   stones
                   of
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 they
                 all
                 signifie
                 the
                 perfection
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 wisedom
                 arrived
                 to
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 an
                 Angelical
                 state
                 ,
                 
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   anointed
                   Cherub
                
                 and
                 
                   stones
                   of
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Sanctuary
                 should
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 Moab
                 ,
                 Esay
                 16.12
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 Tyre
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 perfection
                 and
                 glory
                 that
                 humane
                 wisedom
                 and
                 industry
                 could
                 advance
                 a
                 state
                 unto
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 as
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 (
                 proceeding
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Holiness
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 works
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 God
                 )
                 proved
                 corruptible
                 like
                 unto
                 all
                 fleshly
                 glory
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 this
                 Typical
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 like
                 Romantick
                 conceit
                 with
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Moral
                   Cabbala
                
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Genesis
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 The
                 Vision
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 perfection
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 a
                 secular
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Civil
                 state
                 ,
                 can
                 but
                 very
                 incongruously
                 thereby
                 typifie
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 state
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 all
                 this
                 description
                 being
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 real
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Tyre
                 by
                 Pride
                 and
                 Iniquity
                 of
                 her
                 Trafick
                 fell
                 from
                 ,
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 applicable
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 onely
                 counterfeit
                 in
                 Antichristian
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 by
                 her
                 corruptions
                 and
                 impostures
                 she
                 fell
                 into
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 before
                 her
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 then
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 aimed
                 at
                 by
                 what
                 is
                 Typical
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Church
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 its
                 condition
                 then
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 so
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Typified
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 therefore
                 [
                 Glorious
                 holy
                 Mountain
                 ]
                 having
                 no
                 countenance
                 from
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 reasons
                 given
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 unaccountable
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 old
                 Gentleman
                 at
                 Rome
                 a
                 plaster
                 for
                 having
                 broken
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 I
                 is
                 a
                 pretty
                 shew
                 the
                 Remarker
                 makes
                 to
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantinople
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Seas
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Glorious
                   holy
                   Mountain
                
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 solid
                 in
                 his
                 arguing
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 properly
                 signifie
                 simply
                 betwixt
                 ,
                 as
                 betwixt
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 betwixt
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 here
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 accordingly
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Adriatick
                 suppose
                 and
                 Tuscan
                 Sea.
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 Rome
                 situated
                 ,
                 thorough
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 draw
                 a
                 line
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 Seas
                 ,
                 that
                 line
                 will
                 touch
                 each
                 Sea
                 as
                 to
                 sight
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Map
                 of
                 Ortelius
                 and
                 Ptolemy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 .
                 Whenas
                 Constantinople
                 is
                 not
                 situated
                 thus
                 betwixt
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pontus
                   Euxinus
                
                 and
                 Propontis
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 at
                 the
                 West-end
                 of
                 the
                 Euxine
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 regard
                 old
                 Rome's
                 situation
                 has
                 much
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 New
                 Rome
                 or
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 And
                 considering
                 the
                 huge
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Seas
                 ,
                 extended
                 along
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 in
                 comparison
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 capricious
                 fancy
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 presently
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 very
                 properly
                 placed
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Seas
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 other
                 Towns
                 in
                 Italy
                 are
                 placed
                 so
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 fond
                 allegation
                 .
                 whenas
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Notes
                 to
                 restrain
                 it
                 to
                 Rome
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Towns
                 besides
                 Constantinople
                 placed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Pontus
                   Euxinus
                
                 and
                 the
                 Propontis
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 [
                 Glorious
                 holy
                 Mountain
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 restraining
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 The
                 Hills
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 exceeding
                 much
                 more
                 celebrated
                 in
                 History
                 than
                 the
                 Hills
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 rarely
                 and
                 faintly
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 comparison
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Persons
                 once
                 there
                 residing
                 ,
                 what
                 comparison
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 that
                 one
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 hated
                 for
                 his
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 Byzantium
                 (
                 if
                 Zosimus
                 must
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 )
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 dyed
                 Martyrs
                 at
                 Rome
                 for
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 did
                 a
                 dozen
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 succession
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 Eleutherius
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 dyed
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 after
                 him
                 also
                 
                   Cornelius
                   ,
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   Sixtus
                   ,
                   Marcellinus
                   ,
                   Marcellus
                
                 and
                 Miltiades
                 dyed
                 Martyrs
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 eminent
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 has
                 born
                 the
                 Title
                 thereof
                 ever
                 afterwards
                 till
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ;
                 As
                 also
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 how
                 appropriated
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Holiness
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 continue
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 whenas
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 is
                 extinct
                 by
                 the
                 overflowing
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Glorious
                   holy
                   Mountain
                
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 where
                 this
                 Title
                 of
                 Holiness
                 does
                 reside
                 .
                 And
                 Prophecy
                 being
                 
                   anticipatory
                   History
                
                 ,
                 uses
                 the
                 same
                 phrase
                 that
                 History
                 would
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 speech
                 does
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 it
                 points
                 at
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 consideration
                 worth
                 the
                 Noting
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 many
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Emperours
                 that
                 were
                 zealous
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 Councils
                 held
                 there
                 against
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 that
                 complied
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 corruptions
                 than
                 that
                 resisted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 Councils
                 there
                 held
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 as
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 prevailed
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 argues
                 the
                 place
                 more
                 polluted
                 than
                 holy
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 taking
                 
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 within
                 at
                 their
                 devotions
                 for
                 success
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 carry
                 their
                 holy
                 Images
                 in
                 procession
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Leonardus
                   Chiensis
                
                 declares
                 ,
                 then
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 at
                 the
                 Siege
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 ;
                 and
                 Richerius
                 also
                 writes
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   De
                   rebus
                   Turcarum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 ever
                 since
                 possest
                 by
                 those
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 surely
                 it
                 has
                 not
                 encreased
                 the
                 Holiness
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 devotions
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 demonstration
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 had
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Corruptions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 the
                 Remarker
                 is
                 hugely
                 put
                 to
                 his
                 shifts
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 eek
                 out
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 presumes
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Rome
                 and
                 other
                 Cities
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 holy
                 as
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 material
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 utterly
                 ruined
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 rash
                 conjecture
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 not
                 signifying
                 a
                 material
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Polity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 fondest
                 argument
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 having
                 
                   New
                   Rome
                
                 understood
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Turk
                 already
                 has
                 placed
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 argument
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 words
                 import
                 some
                 new
                 Acquist
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 Tabernacle
                 (
                 a
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 )
                 alway
                 imply
                 a
                 flitting
                 condition
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 would
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 then
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 place
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Particle
                 [
                 Yet
                 ]
                 is
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 translated
                 [
                 And
                 ]
                 as
                 [
                 Yet
                 ]
                 or
                 rather
                 better
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 assured
                 from
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 acquiring
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 
                   the
                   glorious
                   holy
                   Mountain
                   betwixt
                   the
                   two
                   Seas
                   ,
                
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 news
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Turks
                 trouble
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 going
                 forth
                 upon
                 this
                 trouble
                 of
                 mind
                 with
                 great
                 fury
                 to
                 destroy
                 by
                 war-like
                 invasion
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 Invasions
                 is
                 the
                 invading
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Seas
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 assured
                 sense
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 written
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 this
                 unstrained
                 ,
                 natural
                 and
                 necessary
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 suppose
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Seas
                 is
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 distinctness
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 suppose
                 him
                 residing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 disturbing
                 news
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 with
                 great
                 fury
                 to
                 destroy
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 other
                 Acquists
                 by
                 War
                 to
                 take
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 supposed
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 possest
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 now
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Holy
                 :
                 Can
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 incongruous
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 lame
                 ,
                 slim
                 put-off
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Seas
                 is
                 added
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 characterized
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 by
                 his
                 other
                 Atchievements
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 News
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 plant
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 that
                 atchievement
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 v.
                 43.
                 whenas
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 Constantinople
                 before
                 included
                 in
                 that
                 general
                 overflowing
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 v.
                 40.
                 according
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Expositor
                 there
                 has
                 hinted
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 possessed
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 40
                 th
                 verse
                 the
                 general
                 overslowing
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 is
                 comprized
                 .
                 But
                 v.
                 41.
                 there
                 is
                 particularized
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Land
                 Palestine
                 or
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 42
                 ,
                 43.
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 and
                 other
                 Countries
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 after
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 Thus
                 exquisitely
                 Methodical
                 is
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 such
                 confusion
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 be
                 admitted
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 more
                 fully
                 characterizing
                 the
                 Turk
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 characterized
                 already
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 Remarker
                 will
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 so
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Expositor
                 ran
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 
                   Old
                   Rome
                
                 for
                 a
                 right
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 when
                 pitching
                 the
                 sense
                 upon
                 
                   New
                   Rome
                
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 intolerable
                 Nonsense
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 New
                 Rome
                 being
                 so
                 utterly
                 uncompliable
                 with
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 the
                 taking
                 Old
                 Rome
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 is
                 no
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   apparently
                   rational
                
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 conjectural
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 disagree
                 with
                 what
                 the
                 Expositor
                 has
                 delivered
                 upon
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 where
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 courage
                 and
                 conduct
                 of
                 that
                 Illustrious
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Influence
                 of
                 that
                 Evangelical
                 Arme
                 (
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 whose
                 preaching
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 Tartars
                 and
                 Persians
                 suppose
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 viz.
                 within
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 )
                 may
                 bring
                 to
                 pass
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 thus
                 disturb
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 make
                 such
                 Incursions
                 into
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 may
                 attack
                 Italy
                 and
                 Rome
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 there
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 may
                 be
                 ascribed
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Turk
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 comprizeth
                 all
                 ,
                 attempering
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 such
                 ends
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 foreseen
                 and
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 childish
                 and
                 Idiotick
                 conceit
                 to
                 fansie
                 that
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 gathered
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 gathered
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 scatteredly
                 and
                 interruptedly
                 done
                 as
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 parties
                 ,
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 uniting
                 and
                 constringing
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 prophetick
                 Henopoeia
                 ,
                 represented
                 as
                 done
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 one
                 set-battel
                 betwixt
                 the
                 parties
                 there
                 congregated
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 aware
                 of
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Prophetick
                   style
                
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 strange
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 The
                 Remarker's
                 affirming
                 that
                 Esay's
                 and
                 Ezekiel's
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Tyre
                 is
                 no
                 Type
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 sullen
                 than
                 sound
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 he
                 brings
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 small
                 and
                 evanid
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 Kings
                 or
                 Princes
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 adjoining
                 Prophecies
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 Types
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 expected
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 Kings
                 of
                 Israel
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 Types
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 does
                 the
                 Remarker
                 prove
                 but
                 that
                 King
                 ▪
                 Pharaoh
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 ch
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 more
                 anon
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Tyre
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 borrowing
                 so
                 many
                 entire
                 phrases
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 Tyre
                 in
                 the
                 Lamentation
                 over
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 certainly
                 
                 signifies
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 Polity
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 indication
                 to
                 any
                 ordinary
                 unprejudiced
                 sagacity
                 that
                 Tyre
                 is
                 intimated
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Polity
                 that
                 Babylon
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 expressions
                 are
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 sublime
                 and
                 grandisonant
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 levelled
                 onely
                 at
                 a
                 mere
                 rich
                 cunning
                 Merchant
                 )
                 that
                 several
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Beda
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Prophetick
                   Parable
                
                 touching
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 as
                 Apollinarius
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 understood
                 some
                 things
                 therein
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 Esay
                 14.12
                 .
                 How
                 art
                 thou
                 fallen
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 thou
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 understood
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 but
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 understood
                 Antichrist
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 is
                 understood
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 exorbitant
                 sublimity
                 of
                 style
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 here
                 toward
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 a
                 meaner
                 person
                 than
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 huge
                 wealthy
                 cunning
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Prince
                 over
                 such
                 )
                 surely
                 some
                 greater
                 thing
                 or
                 person
                 than
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 claim
                 a
                 juster
                 right
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 sense
                 thereof
                 ,
                 than
                 Antichrist
                 himself
                 ?
                 But
                 particular
                 reasons
                 are
                 farther
                 given
                 in
                 Book
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Synopsis
                   Prophetica
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Remarker
                 pretends
                 to
                 confute
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Confutations
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 in
                 order
                 as
                 they
                 occur
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 Methinks
                 he
                 begins
                 very
                 inauspiciously
                 to
                 make
                 
                   cunning
                   Traficking
                
                 ,
                 properly
                 Whoredom
                 .
                 Let
                 
                 him
                 produce
                 any
                 Lexicographer
                 that
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 Traficking
                 signifies
                 Whoring
                 in
                 any
                 approved
                 Authour
                 ,
                 sacred
                 or
                 profane
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 farther
                 answer
                 shall
                 be
                 framed
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 answer
                 nothing
                 .
                 
                   Cunning
                   Traficking
                
                 may
                 be
                 akin
                 to
                 thieving
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 simple
                 Whoring
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 seventy
                 years
                 Tyre
                 is
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 lyes
                 in
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Babylonish
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 Tyre
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezzar's
                 reign
                 ,
                 whenas
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 taken
                 by
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 4136
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Iulian
                 Period
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 30
                 years
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Petavius
                 his
                 
                   De
                   Doctrina
                   Temporum
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 What
                 a
                 vain
                 conceit
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Christian
                 Caesars
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 upon
                 his
                 foregoing
                 Remarks
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 them
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 eight
                 Kings
                 but
                 onely
                 seven
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Idolatrous
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 eight
                 Kings
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christian
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 seventh
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 eight
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Rome
                 was
                 Idolatrous
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 Idolatrous
                 again
                 when
                 it
                 became
                 Paganochristian
                 ,
                 and
                 Whoredom
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Symbol
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 was
                 silent
                 awhile
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 Christian
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 seventh
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 that
                 time
                 expired
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 sing
                 again
                 like
                 a
                 Harlot
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 this
                 at
                 all
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 
                 Vision
                 is
                 Typical
                 of
                 Rome-Antichristian
                 ,
                 this
                 stroke
                 setting
                 out
                 more
                 exquisitely
                 the
                 Paganochristianism
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 Paganize
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 play
                 the
                 Harlot
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 Mode
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 lively
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 old
                 Paganism
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 Pharaoh
                 his
                 being
                 threatened
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 taught
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Aegypt
                 is
                 understood
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 slow
                 sense
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 discern
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 chap.
                 32.
                 v.
                 19.
                 to
                 concern
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Papal
                   Polity
                
                 is
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 shall
                 
                   abide
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 privilege
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 upbraids
                 that
                 confidence
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Roman
                   Pharaoh
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 more
                 holy
                 and
                 pure
                 than
                 other
                 worldly
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 says
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   dost
                   thou
                   pass
                   in
                   Beauty
                   ?
                   Go
                   down
                   and
                   be
                   thou
                   laid
                   with
                   the
                   uncircumcised
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 perish
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Heathen
                 or
                 Pagan
                 Polities
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 such
                 weighty
                 sense
                 as
                 this
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 incredible
                 that
                 Pharaoh's
                 lying
                 down
                 in
                 Death
                 with
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 often
                 repeated
                 in
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 that
                 long
                 list
                 of
                 uncircumcised
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 whose
                 Empires
                 failed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 his
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 thinks
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 a
                 circumcised
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 fail
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 is
                 described
                 as
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 nine
                 pretious
                 stones
                 which
                 are
                 named
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 what
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Breast-plate
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 named
                 all
                 twelve
                 had
                 been
                 too
                 bare
                 for
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 sorry
                 a
                 conceit
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 fansie
                 the
                 Breast-plate
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 cloathing
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 naming
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 the
                 
                   anointed
                   Cherub
                
                 ,
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet's
                 fancy
                 was
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 (
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 enter
                 thereinto
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Eden
                 ,
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ill
                 sutes
                 with
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 hard
                 steril
                 Rock
                 ;
                 whenas
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 Prince
                 chiefly
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Geographers
                 and
                 Historians
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 Paradise
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 the
                 Remarker
                 mend
                 himself
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 the
                 tallest
                 Cedar
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 referring
                 to
                 Ezek.
                 31.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 onely
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 high
                 Sovereignty
                 and
                 Magnificency
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 or
                 is
                 worshipped
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Parable
                 taken
                 up
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 v.
                 18.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   uncircumcised
                
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 pretended
                 Holiness
                 )
                 
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   be
                   slain
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   Pharaoh
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   multitude
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   God.
                
                 The
                 whole
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Hierarchy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 does
                 lively
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 too
                 much
                 room
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 strange
                 thick
                 callosity
                 on
                 the
                 perceptive
                 faculty
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 can
                 discern
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 those
                 expressions
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   anointed
                   
                   Cherub
                   ,
                   The
                   Holy
                   Mountain
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   The
                   walking
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   stones
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Vestments
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 above
                 noted
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 an
                 Angelical
                 state
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 were
                 
                   anointed
                   Cherubs
                
                 ,
                 whenas
                 it
                 plainly
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 Cherubim
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 anointed
                 and
                 consecrated
                 )
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 and
                 mighty
                 Merchant
                 with
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 his
                 cunning
                 Traders
                 and
                 Trafickers
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 blew-apron
                 men
                 ,
                 grown
                 rich
                 and
                 wealthy
                 by
                 their
                 worldly
                 craft
                 and
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 nothing
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 greasie
                 glory
                 of
                 these
                 fat
                 Burgomasters
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 worldly
                 splendour
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 their
                 over-reaching
                 arts
                 in
                 Trafick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thence
                 issuing
                 sordid
                 gain
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 homely
                 course
                 conceit
                 is
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 Moab
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 any
                 consecrated
                 place
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 respects
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 alludes
                 to
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 denotes
                 some
                 high
                 and
                 mighty
                 Priest
                 principally
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 worldly
                 ,
                 though
                 princely
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   anointed
                   Cherub
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Mountain
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Vestments
                   of
                   Aaron
                
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 do
                 naturally
                 indicate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 not
                 withdrawn
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 The
                 allusion
                 to
                 whose
                 most
                 holy
                 things
                 to
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 merely
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 worldly
                 prosperity
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 subtile
                 cheating
                 Merchants
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 the
                 Wisedom
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 Tyrian
                 Prince
                 
                 prefer
                 his
                 own
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 denote
                 onely
                 his
                 cunning
                 in
                 Trading
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 some
                 person
                 that
                 has
                 more
                 resemblance
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 as
                 pretending
                 himself
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 though
                 characterized
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 absurd
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 What
                 the
                 Remarker
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 perfect
                 Tyrian
                 state
                 proceeding
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Holiness
                 proved
                 corruptible
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 he
                 collects
                 from
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   wast
                   perfect
                   in
                   thy
                   ways
                   from
                   the
                   day
                   thou
                   wast
                   created
                   ,
                   till
                   Iniquity
                   was
                   found
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 that
                 humane
                 Polities
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 ordered
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 humane
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 corrupt
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 obvious
                 and
                 trivial
                 a
                 Notion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 the
                 Prophet
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 stir
                 about
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 business
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 supposition
                 incredible
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 perfect
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 upright
                 and
                 honest
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 beautifull
                 and
                 glorious
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 prediction
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 especially
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 came
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 15
                 th
                 verse
                 sound
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Gregory
                
                 and
                 other
                 Theologers
                 conceive
                 they
                 relate
                 to
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 created
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 fell
                 through
                 his
                 own
                 Pride
                 .
                 These
                 rich
                 and
                 glorious
                 descriptions
                 therefore
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 respect
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Hierarchy
                 before
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 till
                 Iniquity
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Nothing
                 but
                 wilfull
                 blindness
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 skew
                 conceit
                 against
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Remarker
                 were
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
                 can
                 hinder
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 seeing
                 so
                 clear
                 a
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Eleventhly
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Cabbala
                
                 on
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 coherent
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sapid
                 and
                 weighty
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Morality
                
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 guilty
                 (
                 in
                 an
                 high
                 degree
                 )
                 of
                 an
                 Insensibility
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 that
                 will
                 adventure
                 to
                 call
                 that
                 Cabbala
                 a
                 Romance
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 pluck't
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 shoulders
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 and
                 haply
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 been
                 omitted
                 as
                 answered
                 by
                 the
                 Answerer
                 .
              
               
                 Twelfthly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 extreme
                 precariously
                 affirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Perfections
                 and
                 Imperfections
                 of
                 a
                 Civil
                 state
                 may
                 not
                 Typifie
                 the
                 Perfections
                 and
                 Imperfections
                 of
                 a
                 state
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 point
                 .
                 As
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 is
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 
                   Synopsis
                   Prophetica
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Prediction
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Nundinations
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Tyrian
                 Polity
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 a
                 Polity
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 honest
                 and
                 upright
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 adulterating
                 their
                 Wares
                 ,
                 nor
                 using
                 any
                 fraud
                 or
                 couzenage
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 unapostatized
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 while
                 her
                 Merchandize
                 was
                 pure
                 and
                 uncorrupt
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 secular
                 Merchandize
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 3.14
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Merchandize
                   of
                   wisedom
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   the
                   Merchandize
                   of
                   silver
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 salutiferous
                 Wisedom
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 better
                 than
                 all
                 other
                 Wisedoms
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   Merchant-man
                   ,
                   seeking
                   goodly
                   Pearls
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 goodly
                 Pearl
                 indeed
                 that
                 exceeds
                 all
                 other
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 is
                 pure
                 Evangelical
                 Truth
                 ,
                 unsophisticate
                 with
                 any
                 noxious
                 errour
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Merchandize
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 continued
                 perfect
                 in
                 his
                 ways
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 God
                 created
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 constituted
                 him
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 till
                 Iniquity
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Till
                 
                   he
                   defiled
                   his
                   Sanctuaries
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   his
                   Iniquities
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Iniquity
                   of
                   his
                   Trafick
                   ,
                
                 bringing
                 in
                 many
                 Institutes
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 Antichristian
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 Evangelical
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 for
                 filthy
                 lucre
                 and
                 worldly
                 Interest
                 .
                 What
                 an
                 easie
                 Type
                 is
                 Tyre
                 here
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Civil
                 State
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 even
                 weary
                 of
                 making
                 out
                 such
                 plain
                 things
                 .
                 What
                 follows
                 is
                 refuted
                 already
                 by
                 this
                 and
                 by
                 my
                 fourth
                 Answer
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 long
                 already
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 clear
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Ezekiel's
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Tyre
                 is
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 does
                 give
                 countenance
                 to
                 the
                 applying
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 Glorious
                 holy
                 Mountain
                 ]
                 to
                 Antichrist
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 seat
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 or
                 relating
                 to
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 are
                 applied
                 in
                 Ezekiel
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 his
                 Type
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 rare
                 wit
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 onely
                 answer
                 this
                 thereto
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Expositor
                 takes
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 breaking
                 any
                 ones
                 Head
                 of
                 what
                 quality
                 soever
                 ,
                 nor
                 has
                 any
                 such
                 intention
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 administring
                 any
                 palliating
                 Plasters
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 Sovereign
                 Cephalick
                 ,
                 or
                 Medicated
                 Cap
                 that
                 would
                 corroborate
                 and
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 clear
                 the
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 wishes
                 so
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 bestow
                 it
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 inabled
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 solidity
                 and
                 congruity
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Absurdities
                 and
                 Incongruities
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 understanding
                 
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 [
                 Yet
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 conjoined
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 pitching
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 and
                 Mount
                 Moriah
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 seems
                 to
                 intimate
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 sense
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 join
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 with
                 his
                 pitching
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 in
                 New
                 Rome
                 or
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 absonous
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 way
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 Time
                 onely
                 will
                 certainly
                 discover
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vision
                 6.
                 continued
                 in
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
                 Vers.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   AND
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   never
                   was
                   since
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Nation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 answers
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Earthquake
                 under
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ,
                 but
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 commotion
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Armies
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Party
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 decisive
                 battel
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Earthquake
                 signifies
                 the
                 great
                 Astonishment
                 the
                 victory
                 then
                 will
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Revolution
                 which
                 will
                 ensue
                 thereon
                 .
                 Which
                 sense
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   shall
                   thy
                   people
                   be
                   delivered
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 That
                 deliverance
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 product
                 of
                 those
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 utter
                 vanquishing
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Party
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 battel
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Earthquake
                 are
                 assuredly
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 which
                 Earthquakes
                 signifie
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Artemidorus
                 and
                 Achmetes
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 cannot
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 or
                 signifie
                 any
                 Revolution
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 signifies
                 the
                 battel
                 it self
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 thereby
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 comes
                 settlement
                 contrary
                 to
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Descent
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Iews
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 notably
                 concerned
                 ,
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 writ
                 on
                 the
                 gates
                 thereof
                 .
                 Which
                 sense
                 indeed
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 thy
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 becoming
                 Citizens
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 both
                 from
                 all
                 secular
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 beggarly
                 Elements
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Christianity
                 be
                 made
                 Heirs
                 of
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 .
                 The
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 16.
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 the
                 battel
                 by
                 a
                 mutation
                 of
                 Iconisms
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 forces
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 Armageddon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 figure
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 which
                 concludes
                 the
                 first
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 comes
                 the
                 Settlement
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 Some
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 shame
                 and
                 everlasting
                 contempt
                 ]
                 respect
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 doe
                 )
                 then
                 surely
                 the
                 awaking
                 to
                 shame
                 and
                 contempt
                 must
                 intend
                 a
                 state
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 awaking
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 does
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 shame
                 and
                 contempt
                 ]
                 seem
                 apt
                 to
                 signifie
                 what
                 is
                 likely
                 then
                 to
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 faithfulness
                 of
                 God's
                 
                 promises
                 and
                 threatenings
                 to
                 reward
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 punish
                 evil
                 doers
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 so
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 If
                 we
                 had
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 English
                 Translation
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Translations
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Remarker
                 says
                 may
                 seem
                 rational
                 enough
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 consider
                 the
                 phrases
                 of
                 [
                 shame
                 and
                 contempt
                 ]
                 the
                 Expositor's
                 account
                 seems
                 more
                 rational
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 above
                 noted
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Remarks
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 averse
                 from
                 admitting
                 this
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 a
                 [
                 scatter
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 People
                 ]
                 are
                 surely
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 or
                 adopted
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 more
                 respect
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 b
                 But
                 it's
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 ]
                 viz.
                 an
                 accomplishing
                 to
                 scatter
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 &c.
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   these
                   marvellous
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                
                 whenas
                 they
                 plainly
                 mean
                 the
                 wonders
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 last
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 preceding
                 wonders
                 of
                 scattering
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 accomplished
                 or
                 finished
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 words
                 a
                 [
                 scatter
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 People
                 ]
                 are
                 certainly
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 meant
                 of
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Remarker
                 had
                 any
                 reasons
                 so
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 produced
                 them
                 .
                 b
                 And
                 that
                 [
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 ]
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 wonders
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 last
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   accomplished
                   to
                   scatter
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   people
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Remarker
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 wonders
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 Which
                 then
                 will
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Accomplishing
                 to
                 scatter
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 precedes
                 those
                 wonders
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 grosly
                 false
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
                 includes
                 both
                 those
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 to
                 scatter
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 else
                 has
                 been
                 hinted
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 immediately
                 occurs
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Angel.
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 wonders
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 [
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ]
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 Daniel
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 10.
                 v.
                 1.
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 was
                 long
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 this
                 Angel
                 here
                 in
                 Daniel
                 surely
                 swear
                 touching
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Periods
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 time
                 than
                 the
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 Expositor
                 upon
                 this
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 meaning
                 here
                 given
                 of
                 1290
                 and
                 1335
                 days
                 may
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 suppose
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 meaning
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 chiefly
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 did
                 Typifie
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 signified
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 those
                 Numbers
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Epocha
                 with
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
                 or
                 1260
                 days
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 sense
                 will
                 much
                 better
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Reckoning
                 by
                 Indictions
                 (
                 which
                 began
                 but
                 about
                 Constantine's
                 time
                 )
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 does
                 give
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 agreeable
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 does
                 second
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   these
                   wonders
                   ?
                
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 
                 meant
                 of
                 those
                 wonders
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 last
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 enquire
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 first
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Numbers
                 gives
                 no
                 apt
                 answer
                 to
                 ,
                 telling
                 onely
                 what
                 shall
                 fall
                 out
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 those
                 wonders
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 other
                 sense
                 gives
                 an
                 apt
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 thereto
                 ,
                 telling
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 understood
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 
                   Time
                   and
                   Times
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 answered
                 his
                 first
                 Question
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 closed
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 so
                 what
                 he
                 farther
                 enquires
                 is
                 also
                 concealed
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 1290
                 and
                 1335
                 days
                 (
                 beginning
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 1260
                 days
                 )
                 there
                 will
                 those
                 things
                 fall
                 out
                 as
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 enquires
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 peculiarly
                 blessed
                 who
                 reach
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 1260
                 days
                 does
                 signifie
                 a
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 scattering
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 will
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 wholly
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 and
                 evils
                 they
                 suffered
                 ;
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Numbers
                 signifies
                 Times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 great
                 advancement
                 will
                 be
                 towards
                 the
                 glorious
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 one
                 simple
                 uniform
                 state
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 growing
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 With
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 agree
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 14.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                   the
                   light
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   clear
                   ,
                   nor
                   dark
                   ,
                   not
                   day
                   nor
                   night
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   evening
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   light
                   .
                
                 Which
                 signifies
                 that
                 those
                 times
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 more
                 refined
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 with
                 their
                 being
                 to
                 end
                 with
                 a
                 Translation
                 into
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 state
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 from
                 degenerating
                 into
                 a
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Numbers
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 has
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 ingeniousness
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 groundless
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 his
                 reasons
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 because
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 is
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 signified
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Reign
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Epocha
                 the
                 1260
                 days
                 have
                 .
                 For
                 chap.
                 8.
                 the
                 2300
                 days
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Pollution
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 caused
                 by
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 ,
                 making
                 both
                 these
                 days
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 Typical
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 once
                 begun
                 Pollutions
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 those
                 Prophetical
                 days
                 or
                 2300
                 years
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 the
                 1260
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 literal
                 Pollution
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 might
                 better
                 have
                 been
                 there
                 than
                 here
                 in
                 these
                 Numbers
                 of
                 1290
                 and
                 1335.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   abomination
                   that
                   maketh
                   desolate
                   set
                   up
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                
                 1290
                 days
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Epocha
                 is
                 set
                 to
                 us
                 here
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 free
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 there
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Epocha
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 there
                 that
                 the
                 days
                 be
                 Typical
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 is
                 a
                 Type
                 .
                 For
                 were
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 would
                 continue
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 longer
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 whether
                 the
                 express
                 fixing
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 the
                 Numbers
                 1290
                 and
                 1335
                 on
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 guide
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 fix
                 the
                 Epocha
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 2300
                 days
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 also
                 Typical
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 indigitate
                 to
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Pollution
                 will
                 reach
                 ,
                 having
                 once
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 does
                 at
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 two
                 Numbers
                 consist
                 of
                 Indictions
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 betterness
                 in
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 way
                 than
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 way
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Constantine's
                 Indictions
                 was
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 the
                 1260
                 Prophetical
                 Days
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 out
                 of
                 Petavius
                 and
                 Sigonius
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 aim
                 at
                 that
                 Epocha
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 they
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 Indictions
                 were
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 might
                 fansie
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 literal
                 Days
                 ,
                 not
                 prophetical
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 latitude
                 of
                 compute
                 by
                 Quindenaries
                 of
                 Fifteens
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bind
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 a
                 strict
                 Prophetical
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Nor
                 does
                 this
                 way
                 give
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 agreeable
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 [
                 What
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 ]
                 which
                 does
                 fecond
                 the
                 question
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 is
                 manifestly
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wonders
                 from
                 v.
                 36.
                 of
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 v.
                 5.
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Upon
                 all
                 this
                 matter
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 put
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 wonders
                 ?
                 Amongst
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 intimated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sweareth
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 liveth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 to
                 that
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 endeth
                 with
                 —
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   finished
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 pertinent
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   far
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   those
                   wonders
                   ?
                
                 And
                 his
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                 World.
                 As
                 I
                 noted
                 above
                 ,
                 that
                 Daniel
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Time
                   appointed
                   was
                   long
                
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 now
                 ,
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 v
                 4.
                 
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   ,
                   O
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   shut
                   up
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   seal
                   the
                   book
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   end
                
                 (
                 which
                 phrase
                 denotes
                 the
                 fourth
                 Monarchy
                 )
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 ask
                 this
                 question
                 (
                 understanding
                 nothing
                 by
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 Palmoni
                 thereto
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 For
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 .
                 Which
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 English
                 renders
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   these
                   things
                
                 ?
                 the
                 Remarker
                 understands
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 End
                 or
                 success
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   part
                
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 End
                 ?
                 by
                 which
                 is
                 understood
                 the
                 Roman
                 Monarchy
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 Daniel
                 was
                 no
                 wiser
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 bid
                 to
                 go
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 closed
                 up
                 and
                 sealed
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 End
                 (
                 whether
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 restrict
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 )
                 yet
                 those
                 two
                 Numbers
                 from
                 the
                 Epocha
                 given
                 ,
                 v.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 do
                 most
                 plainly
                 and
                 satisfactorily
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 evidently
                 point
                 at
                 those
                 
                   latter
                   times
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   End
                
                 ,
                 or
                 last
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   Times
                   ,
                   and
                   half
                   a
                   Time
                   ,
                
                 which
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 weighty
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Remarker's
                 way
                 leads
                 the
                 heedless
                 into
                 groundless
                 hopes
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Acceleration
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 prudent
                 and
                 knowing
                 man
                 must
                 seem
                 incredible
                 .
                 And
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 blessed
                 by
                 reaching
                 into
                 the
                 prosperous
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 
                 be
                 peculiarly
                 happy
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 suffering
                 Martyrdom
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 1260
                 days
                 does
                 signifie
                 a
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 scattering
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 will
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Vials
                 follow
                 the
                 1260
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 precede
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 poured
                 out
                 till
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Numbers
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Epocha
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 should
                 reach
                 into
                 those
                 times
                 wherein
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 is
                 more
                 advanced
                 .
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 surmise
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 proper
                 Millennial
                 state
                 so
                 dim
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 settled
                 exceeding
                 glorious
                 .
                 When
                 once
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 is
                 descended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Millennium
                 begun
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 increase
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Extension
                 ,
                 more
                 people
                 being
                 Proselyted
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Zechary
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 14.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 respect
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 declines
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 does
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 before
                 ;
                 The
                 Millennium
                 being
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 fitly
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 much
                 more
                 light
                 ,
                 glory
                 and
                 prosperity
                 than
                 the
                 times
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 answer
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   evening
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   light
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 must
                 respect
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Remarker
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 makes
                 plainly
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   erit
                   lux
                   pretiosa
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 rarity
                 or
                 scarcity
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 days
                 are
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 seldom
                 appears
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 stay
                 when
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   erit
                   gelu
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Frost
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 sixth
                 verse
                 of
                 chap.
                 14.
                 of
                 Zechary
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 
                   perpetual
                   Summer
                
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 the
                 Description
                 advanceth
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 Vicissitudes
                 of
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 21.25
                 .
                 and
                 22.5
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   Night
                   there
                   .
                
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 Verbatim
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 
                   And
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   day
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   No
                   day
                   and
                   no
                   night
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 natural
                 Day
                 nor
                 Night
                 which
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Nychthemeron
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 Castellio
                 thus
                 paraphraseth
                 ,
                 
                   Perpetua
                   lux
                   erit
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   nulla
                   diei
                   noctisque
                   vicissitudine
                
                 )
                 
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   at
                   Evening
                   time
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   light
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Whenas
                 other
                 days
                 close
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Nychthemeron
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 Day
                 to
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nychthemeron
                 )
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 Evening-tyde
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 light
                 .
                 So
                 Castellio
                 that
                 excellent
                 Hebrew
                 Critick
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 lively
                 Portraiture
                 of
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 ,
                 whose
                 light
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 zeal
                 and
                 heat
                 will
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Evening-light
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hot
                 and
                 vigorous
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Church
                 is
                 blamed
                 for
                 her
                 
                 lukewarmness
                 .
                 The
                 sixth
                 verse
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Zechary
                 is
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 immediately
                 precedent
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 verse
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 subsequent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 more
                 cloudy
                 and
                 misty
                 conceits
                 of
                 the
                 Remarker
                 vanish
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 these
                 Numbers
                 is
                 found
                 the
                 onely
                 sound
                 and
                 solid
                 Account
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               To
               Several
               REMARKS
               UPON
               Dr.
               Henry
               More
               HIS
               APOLOGY
               .
               (
               Wherein
               with
               the
               right
               placing
               of
               the
               VIALS
               ,
               the
               late
               Reformation
               begun
               by
               LUTHER
               ,
               &c.
               is
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               )
            
             
               Written
               By
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               MENNONITE
               ,
               And
               Published
               in
               English
               by
               the
               ANSWERER
               :
               Together
               with
               his
               ANSWERS
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 M.
                 F.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               .
               1684.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               REMARKS
               UPON
               THE
               Apology
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Remark
               upon
               Pag.
               
                 269
                 ,
                 270.
              
               
            
             
               THE
               Comparison
               here
               betwixt
               Daniel's
               Visions
               ,
               and
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Inference
               therefrom
               is
               an
               
                 elaborate
                 ,
                 insignificant
              
               Argument
               .
               a
               For
               the
               two
               first
               Visions
               of
               Daniel
               running
               through
               the
               four
               Monarchies
               ,
               and
               the
               transition
               from
               each
               Monarchy
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               being
               here
               called
               Ioints
               ,
               if
               a
               succeeding
               Vision
               prophesie
               but
               of
               the
               three
               first
               of
               those
               Monarchies
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               end
               in
               the
               third
               Joint
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               doe
               it
               out
               of
               Relation
               to
               ,
               or
               contexture
               with
               ,
               the
               precedent
               Prophecies
               ,
               and
               so
               can
               be
               no
               example
               whereon
               to
               infer
               the
               like
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               farther
               than
               there
               is
               the
               same
               necessity
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               said
               three
               Visions
               were
               received
               at
               such
               divers
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               divers
               manners
               (
               and
               the
               first
               is
               but
               an
               Interpretation
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar's
               dream
               )
               that
               they
               have
               no
               more
               relation
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               than
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               other
               Prophets
               on
               the
               
               same
               subjects
               have
               to
               Daniel's
               Visions
               .
               b
               But
               as
               to
               the
               conceived
               Ioints
               in
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               which
               are
               imagined
               to
               answer
               to
               those
               Instanced
               in
               Daniel's
               Visions
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               a
               
                 mere
                 Imagination
              
               .
               For
               the
               measuring
               the
               inward
               Court
               ,
               and
               not
               measuring
               the
               outward
               Court
               (
               from
               which
               the
               distinction
               of
               Symmetral
               and
               Asymmetral
               Ages
               is
               taken
               )
               do
               synchronize
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               in
               Remarks
               on
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               c
               The
               second
               Ioint
               I
               agree
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               viz.
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Transition
               from
               the
               Antichristian
               Reign
               to
               the
               Millennial
               State
               ;
               but
               then
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Vials
               do
               not
               begin
               but
               end
               in
               that
               Ioint
               .
               Which
               does
               therefore
               the
               better
               agree
               with
               the
               Instance
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               Partial
               Vision
               ending
               in
               the
               third
               Joint
               .
               d
               Yet
               is
               there
               no
               need
               of
               such
               partial
               Visions
               beginning
               or
               ending
               in
               such
               a
               Ioint
               .
               For
               the
               three
               admonishing
               Angels
               ,
               Rev.
               14.
               is
               a
               like
               Vision
               which
               does
               neither
               .
               e
               The
               great
               pains
               taken
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Vials
               do
               not
               begin
               with
               the
               Trumpets
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               .
               For
               that
               without
               scruple
               will
               be
               agreed
               .
               But
               no
               use
               can
               be
               made
               of
               it
               for
               the
               purpose
               designed
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               must
               then
               begin
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               (
               which
               is
               the
               next
               Joint
               )
               For
               the
               Trumpets
               belonging
               to
               the
               sealed
               ,
               and
               the
               Vials
               to
               the
               opened
               Book
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               distinct
               Series
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               contexture
               or
               Relation
               betwixt
               them
               (
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               of
               Daniel's
               Visions
               )
               though
               they
               synchronize
               ,
               the
               Vials
               in
               the
               one
               are
               not
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               any
               Ioints
               in
               the
               other
               Series
               for
               their
               beginning
               or
               ending
               .
               f
               Nor
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               is
               their
               beginning
               or
               ending
               in
               such
               a
               Ioint
               needfull
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               agreed
               they
               end
               in
               such
               a
               Ioint
               .
            
             
             
               Ans.
               It
               would
               amaze
               any
               man
               of
               an
               ingenuous
               Spirit
               to
               observe
               how
               strangely
               the
               Remarker
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               shuffles
               and
               flunders
               to
               evade
               the
               force
               of
               the
               plain
               and
               orderly
               Reasoning
               of
               the
               Expositor
               ,
               which
               in
               brief
               is
               this
               .
               In
               the
               Book
               of
               Daniel
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               
                 two
                 first
              
               Visions
               which
               synchronize
               ,
               and
               contain
               the
               Representation
               of
               the
               four
               Monarchies
               (
               the
               conterminations
               of
               which
               Monarchies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Times
               wherein
               the
               precedent
               ends
               ,
               and
               the
               subsequent
               begins
               ,
               are
               as
               so
               many
               
                 eminent
                 Ioints
              
               in
               the
               two
               Visions
               )
               there
               is
               a
               Vision
               that
               begins
               short
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               and
               is
               added
               for
               a
               more
               full
               Representation
               of
               some
               things
               to
               fall
               out
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Monarchies
               of
               the
               former
               .
               And
               that
               it
               also
               commences
               with
               the
               first
               of
               the
               three
               
                 eminent
                 Ioints
              
               of
               the
               former
               .
               It
               is
               noted
               also
               in
               the
               
                 two
                 first
              
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               that
               begin
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               ,
               and
               end
               in
               the
               same
               times
               ,
               and
               have
               two
               
                 eminent
                 Ioints
              
               ,
               as
               Daniel's
               had
               three
               ,
               viz.
               The
               first
               the
               Contermination
               of
               the
               Antemedial
               Synchronals
               with
               the
               Medial
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Contermination
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Seal
              
               with
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Seal
              
               or
               
                 first
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               The
               other
               the
               Contermination
               of
               the
               Medial
               Synchronals
               with
               the
               Post-medial
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Contermination
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               with
               the
               seventh
               ,
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               
                 Risen
                 Witnesses
              
               and
               
                 partial
                 fall
              
               of
               the
               City
               .
               It
               is
               noted
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               after
               these
               two
               synchronizing
               Visions
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Vision
               of
               the
               Vials
               that
               comes
               short
               of
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 former
              
               Visions
               ,
               as
               that
               other
               does
               in
               Daniel
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Apocalypse
               being
               such
               an
               Imitation
               of
               Daniel
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               they
               such
               a
               
                 mutual
                 Key
              
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               reasonable
               to
               conclude
               ,
               That
               this
               third
               
               Vision
               in
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               whose
               Epocha
               falls
               short
               of
               the
               two
               former
               ;
               that
               its
               Epocha
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               must
               be
               placed
               in
               one
               of
               the
               two
               eminent
               Ioints
               of
               the
               two
               foregoing
               Visions
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               serve
               the
               like
               end
               as
               that
               third
               Vision
               in
               Daniel
               does
               ,
               viz.
               more
               fully
               to
               represent
               the
               matters
               belonging
               to
               some
               space
               of
               time
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Visions
               .
               The
               Remarker
               himself
               is
               agreed
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Ioint
              
               .
               Wherefore
               its
               natural
               place
               is
               at
               the
               second
               Joint
               after
               the
               
                 Risen
                 Witnesses
              
               and
               partial
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               .
               For
               upon
               this
               it
               is
               presently
               said
               ,
               The
               
                 second
                 Wo
              
               is
               past
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo-Trumpet
              
               ,
               or
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Argument
               of
               the
               Expositor
               ,
               the
               following
               arguments
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               afterwards
               .
               Now
               what
               says
               the
               Remarker
               to
               this
               ?
            
             
               a
               If
               a
               succeeding
               Vision
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               Prophesie
               but
               of
               the
               three
               first
               of
               these
               Monarchies
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               end
               in
               the
               third
               Joint
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               doe
               it
               out
               of
               any
               relation
               to
               ,
               or
               contexture
               with
               ,
               the
               precedent
               Prophecies
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               succeeding
               Vision
               does
               not
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               three
               first
               of
               these
               Monarchies
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               second
               and
               third
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               very
               purpose
               begins
               at
               the
               first
               Joint
               ,
               viz.
               with
               the
               Persian
               Monarchy
               :
               Nor
               does
               end
               at
               the
               
                 third
                 Ioint
              
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               affairs
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               they
               respecting
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               for
               whose
               cause
               this
               succeeding
               Vision
               is
               subjoined
               ;
               but
               the
               line
               of
               this
               part
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               third
               Kingdom
               continued
               near
               an
               hundred
               years
               longer
               ,
               though
               I
               will
               not
               gainsay
               but
               in
               some
               considerable
               sense
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               third
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               it
               was
               the
               beginning
               at
               the
               
                 first
                 Ioint
              
               for
               the
               passing
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
               third
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               design
               .
               So
               that
               we
               see
               that
               this
               succeeding
               Vision
               is
               in
               mere
               subserviency
               to
               the
               fuller
               illustrating
               some
               affairs
               touching
               the
               Church
               that
               were
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               
                 third
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               has
               relation
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Visions
               as
               a
               supplement
               to
               some
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               and
               thence
               is
               a
               fit
               example
               whereon
               to
               infer
               the
               like
               was
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               .
               And
               that
               which
               he
               farther
               adds
               of
               these
               three
               Visions
               being
               received
               at
               such
               divers
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               divers
               manners
               ,
               one
               being
               but
               an
               Interpretation
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar's
               dream
               ,
               how
               weak
               and
               impertinent
               is
               this
               ?
               as
               if
               that
               Wisedom
               which
               inspired
               Daniel
               ,
               could
               not
               so
               attemperate
               his
               Visions
               that
               they
               might
               be
               thus
               subservient
               one
               to
               another
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 actually
                 placed
              
               thus
               in
               Daniel's
               book
               of
               Prophecies
               as
               the
               other
               three
               are
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               So
               altogether
               nothing
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Remarker
               has
               hitherto
               alledged
               .
            
             
               b
               But
               now
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               he
               says
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Ioint
              
               in
               the
               two
               first
               Visions
               in
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mere
               Imagination
               the
               Inward
               and
               the
               Outward
               Court
               synchronizing
               ,
               I
               have
               so
               fully
               confuted
               that
               fond
               conceit
               of
               his
               in
               my
               Answer
               to
               his
               Remarks
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               onely
               here
               remind
               him
               of
               it
               .
               Nothing
               can
               be
               more
               rude
               and
               absurd
               than
               that
               .
            
             
               c
               Thirdly
               ,
               As
               for
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certainly
               an
               Authentick
               Joint
               ,
               whether
               the
               Remarker
               will
               agree
               to
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               plainly
               demonstrated
               by
               Mr.
               Mede
               in
               his
               Synchronisms
               ,
               and
               solidly
               maintained
               by
               the
               Expositor
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               denied
               by
               any
               one
               in
               his
               Wits
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               Contermination
               of
               the
               Medial
               Synchronals
               with
               the
               Post-Medial
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               with
               the
               seventh
               ;
               But
               where
               the
               Vials
               are
               o
               be
               placed
               is
               the
               thing
               in
               dispute
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Millennium
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               d
               Fourthly
               ,
               His
               arguing
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               that
               a
               partial
               Vision
               should
               commence
               with
               some
               
                 eminent
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               more
               general
               Vision
               preceding
               ,
               because
               the
               three
               admonishing
               Angels
               is
               
                 a
                 like
              
               Vision
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               ,
               is
               very
               infirm
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               that
               of
               the
               three
               admonishing
               Angels
               is
               
                 no
                 partial
              
               Vision
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               the
               third
               Vision
               in
               Daniel
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               but
               merely
               part
               of
               a
               Vision
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               second
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               .
               And
               the
               first
               Angel
               belongs
               to
               the
               Medial
               Times
               ,
               the
               second
               to
               the
               Enterance
               of
               the
               Post-Medial
               Times
               ,
               the
               
                 joyfull
                 Annunciation
              
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               respecting
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               which
               was
               just
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               before
               .
               So
               that
               all
               that
               follows
               (
               chap.
               14.
               )
               from
               vers
               .
               8.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               respects
               things
               or
               events
               after
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
            
             
               e
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Expositor's
               pains
               in
               proving
               that
               the
               Vials
               do
               not
               commence
               with
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               is
               not
               mis-spent
               ,
               because
               some
               learned
               men
               have
               been
               inclined
               to
               that
               opinion
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               some
               shews
               and
               plausibilities
               for
               it
               .
               And
               sixthly
               ,
               the
               pains
               taken
               to
               remove
               the
               Vials
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               is
               not
               to
               place
               them
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               (
               For
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               is
               no
               Ioint
               at
               all
               ,
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               reaching
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               )
               but
               it
               is
               to
               place
               them
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               two
               foregoing
               Visions
               ,
               viz.
               at
               the
               contermination
               of
               the
               Medial
               and
               Post-Medial
               Synchronals
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               contermination
               of
               the
               sixth
               and
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               At
               the
               close
               of
               the
               former
               of
               which
               the
               
                 Witnesses
                 rise
              
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               Babylon
               falls
               in
               part
               .
               So
               that
               if
               they
               be
               placed
               at
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               two
               first
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               as
               the
               placing
               them
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Trumpets
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Vials
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               
                 distinct
                 Prophecies
              
               ,
               have
               no
               relation
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               a
               wonderfull
               groundless
               Assertion
               ,
               and
               point
               blank
               against
               the
               express
               Indication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               who
               referreth
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               and
               the
               
                 partial
                 fall
              
               of
               Babylon
               to
               the
               exitus
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo-trumpet
              
               or
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               is
               part
               of
               a
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ;
               And
               what
               correspondency
               things
               have
               prophesied
               of
               in
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               ,
               to
               those
               prophesied
               of
               in
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               shew
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               take
               up
               too
               much
               time
               .
            
             
               f
               And
               seventhly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               what
               the
               Remarker
               will
               call
               needfull
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               placing
               of
               a
               partial
               Vision
               should
               be
               at
               some
               
                 eminent
                 knot
              
               of
               the
               more
               general
               Vision
               preceding
               ,
               is
               wonderfully
               natural
               and
               congruous
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 first
                 argument
              
               of
               the
               Expositor
               for
               placing
               the
               Vials
               at
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               preceding
               Visions
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               would
               not
               do
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               four
               arguments
               more
               added
               ,
               which
               we
               will
               now
               see
               how
               well
               the
               Remarker
               can
               evade
               ,
               in
               his
               next
               Remark
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
             
               Pag.
               280
               ,
               281.
               
               The
               imagined
               
                 slight
                 intimations
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               of
               the
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               Rev.
               11
               ,
               18
               ,
               &c.
               is
               a
               very
               
                 slight
                 fancy
              
               .
               a
               The
               
                 Nations
                 anger
              
               is
               that
               for
               which
               the
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               there
               said
               to
               come
               upon
               them
               (
               and
               not
               
                 their
                 anger
              
               or
               exulcerate
               Rage
               
                 at
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               which
               Anger
               is
               made
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Vial
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               so
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               in
               Remarks
               )
               viz.
               whereas
               the
               Devil
               having
               great
               wrath
               on
               his
               being
               cast
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               went
               thereon
               to
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               
                 Beasts
                 warring
                 against
                 them
              
               ,
               by
               his
               instigation
               (
               persecuting
               not
               onely
               with
               death
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               other
               subtile
               and
               mischievous
               Antichristian
               Practices
               )
               is
               
                 that
                 Anger
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
              
               ;
               for
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 wrath
                 is
                 come
              
               ,
               viz.
               to
               reward
               them
               as
               they
               had
               rewarded
               the
               Saints
               ,
               chap.
               18.6
               .
               and
               to
               destroy
               them
               that
               destroy'd
               the
               Earth
               .
               So
               that
               this
               wrath
               cannot
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               third
               or
               any
               other
               Vial
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whole
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               ruined
               the
               Antichristian
               party
               ,
               and
               inflicted
               due
               punishment
               on
               them
               .
               b
               The
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
              
               does
               signifie
               (
               as
               is
               shewed
               in
               Remarks
               )
               the
               Emperours
               embracing
               the
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               so
               far
               is
               it
               from
               being
               applicable
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Vials
               ;
               Nor
               does
               appear
               any
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               unless
               because
               it
               is
               supposed
               the
               Iews
               will
               then
               be
               converted
               .
               Which
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               then
               no
               more
               concerned
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               and
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               than
               the
               Christians
               .
               The
               
                 Earthquake
                 and
                 great
                 Hail
              
               supposed
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               signifies
               (
               as
               is
               shew'd
               in
               Remarks
               )
               the
               great
               Revolutions
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               shaking
               the
               powers
               thereof
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               caused
               by
               Christianity
               being
               autorized
               by
               the
               Emperours
               for
               the
               Religion
               
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               c
               The
               
                 Acclamations
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               at
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               are
               no
               ways
               applicable
               to
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               and
               nor
               they
               nor
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               do
               answer
               to
               the
               
                 Triumphal
                 Song
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               15.
               which
               indeed
               is
               no
               such
               Song
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               in
               Remarks
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               all
               those
               Thanksgivings
               signifie
               a
               much
               more
               flourishing
               state
               of
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               by
               the
               absolute
               vanquishing
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               subduing
               them
               than
               can
               be
               at
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
            
             
               d
               The
               fansied
               glances
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               at
               the
               things
               of
               the
               fourth
               ,
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               Vials
               are
               as
               
                 slight
                 conceits
              
               as
               the
               said
               
                 slight
                 Intimations
              
               .
               But
               it
               was
               advisedly
               done
               to
               omit
               instancing
               in
               the
               words
               that
               do
               so
               glance
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               hard
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               e
               Nor
               does
               it
               appear
               of
               what
               use
               the
               so
               glancing
               at
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Vials
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 slight
                 intimations
              
               of
               them
               aforesaid
               at
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               can
               be
               ,
               save
               onely
               what
               they
               are
               invented
               for
               ,
               viz.
               to
               give
               colour
               to
               that
               
                 crazy
                 conceit
              
               of
               placing
               the
               Vials
               within
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               But
               there
               is
               so
               little
               or
               nothing
               said
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               saying
               so
               much
               against
               them
               ;
               especially
               I
               having
               given
               such
               account
               of
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               in
               my
               Remarks
               as
               will
               sufficiently
               shew
               the
               vanity
               of
               those
               conceits
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               apparent
               enough
               already
               .
               f
               Which
               account
               does
               make
               the
               8
               th
               verse
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               )
               to
               respect
               a
               much
               higher
               time
               ,
               viz.
               the
               revolting
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               .
               And
               the
               following
               to
               the
               13
               th
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               )
               to
               respect
               all
               the
               Vials
               as
               a
               Monition
               .
               To
               which
               also
               belongs
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               viz.
               v.
               13.
               which
               is
               supposed
               (
               though
               no
               appearance
               why
               )
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial.
              
               And
               the
               said
               Account
               
               does
               make
               from
               v.
               14.
               to
               v.
               17.
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               )
               to
               respect
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               and
               the
               consequences
               thereof
               .
               And
               from
               v.
               17.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               )
               to
               respect
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               party
               to
               the
               great
               battel
               at
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               ,
               and
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               and
               the
               issue
               thereof
               .
               g
               And
               as
               to
               the
               adding
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               Vials
               in
               chap.
               15.
               and
               16.
               as
               a
               supplement
               to
               chap.
               11.
               though
               it
               be
               said
               here
               thereof
               ,
               
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 sound
                 and
                 right
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               groundless
               as
               any
               thing
               I
               have
               spoken
               to
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               my
               Remarks
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               or
               shall
               say
               ,
               against
               the
               placing
               the
               Vials
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               next
               argument
               of
               the
               Expositor
               for
               the
               placing
               the
               Vials
               within
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               placing
               them
               at
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               ,
               their
               Position
               will
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               
                 more
                 fully
                 illustrate
              
               those
               times
               of
               the
               foregoing
               Visions
               ,
               in
               which
               things
               are
               more
               scantly
               and
               obscurely
               represented
               ,
               namely
               the
               times
               after
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               chap.
               11.18
               .
               but
               are
               such
               as
               relate
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Vials
               .
               As
               the
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
              
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               The
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               the
               third
               ,
               The
               
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               to
               the
               sixth
               ,
               And
               the
               
                 Earthquake
                 and
                 great
                 Hail
              
               to
               the
               seventh
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               the
               plagues
               of
               the
               Vials
               are
               Vials
               of
               Wo
               to
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               any
               one
               unprejudiced
               will
               say
               that
               they
               are
               the
               plagues
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo-Trumpet
              
               or
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               is
               charged
               with
               .
               For
               presently
               after
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               and
               fall
               of
               the
               City
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               cometh
               quickly
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               
               but
               the
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               interposed
               ,
               as
               an
               Interlude
               ,
               and
               the
               Vision
               goes
               on
               .
               What
               then
               can
               it
               go
               on
               to
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               manner
               of
               description
               of
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               come
               quickly
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               plagues
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo-Trumpet
              
               ?
               For
               upon
               the
               saying
               the
               
                 second
                 Wo
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               cometh
               quickly
               ,
               it
               is
               likewise
               said
               immediately
               ,
               And
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Angel
              
               sounded
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherefore
               what
               can
               be
               expected
               after
               that
               short
               Interlude
               ,
               but
               some
               kind
               of
               description
               of
               the
               plagues
               of
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo-Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               I
               say
               are
               the
               Vials
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               obscurely
               and
               defectuously
               here
               intimated
               .
               The
               first
               the
               
                 intoxicating
                 Cup
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               which
               dementates
               men
               ,
               and
               infatuates
               their
               counsels
               .
               This
               is
               hinted
               at
               by
               that
               short
               passage
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Nations
                 were
                 angry
              
               .
               Which
               anger
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               Expositors
               ,
               is
               their
               Anger
               and
               Envy
               conceived
               at
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               and
               fall
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               exquisitely
               Antithetal
               to
               the
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               .
               These
               things
               strike
               so
               powerfully
               and
               strongly
               to
               raise
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               be
               very
               dull
               and
               stupid
               ,
               or
               
                 wilfully
                 blind
              
               ,
               that
               does
               not
               perceive
               it
               ,
               and
               readily
               agree
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               a
               And
               yet
               the
               Remarker
               does
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Nations
                 Anger
              
               is
               that
               for
               which
               the
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               there
               said
               to
               come
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Anger
               or
               exulcerate
               Rage
               at
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               anger
               is
               made
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Vial
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               so
               ,
               as
               is
               shew'd
               in
               Remarks
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               
                 Hellish
                 Envy
              
               and
               immoderate
               Rage
               ,
               they
               being
               given
               up
               to
               evil
               spirits
               to
               actuate
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               very
               
                 first
                 Vial
              
               poured
               upon
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               against
               his
               Remarks
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               need
               not
               here
               repeat
               it
               .
               And
               [
               Thy
               wrath
               is
               come
               ]
               refers
               to
               the
               revenge
               on
               these
               Bloud-suckers
               ,
               who
               by
               this
               intoxication
               will
               make
               themselves
               obnoxious
               thereto
               .
               Which
               therefore
               is
               rightly
               referred
               to
               the
               
                 third
                 Vial.
              
               But
               for
               one
               to
               bring
               in
               by
               head
               and
               shoulders
               here
               the
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
              
               in
               another
               Vision
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               part
               thereof
               which
               respects
               things
               a-many
               hundred
               years
               before
               ,
               yea
               above
               a
               thousand
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               so
               plainly
               before
               his
               face
               a
               fresh
               and
               notorious
               occasion
               of
               new
               conceived
               wrath
               ,
               is
               to
               resolve
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               profess
               himself
               to
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               b
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               to
               what
               relates
               to
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ;
               Here
               he
               runs
               into
               the
               like
               extravagance
               ,
               interpreting
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               of
               the
               Emperours
               embracing
               the
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               applying
               to
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               which
               respects
               things
               after
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               manifestly
               proved
               against
               his
               Remarks
               )
               that
               which
               happened
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               before
               their
               Rising
               .
               And
               for
               that
               
                 significant
                 Symbol
              
               of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               which
               Judicious
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               conceive
               will
               be
               about
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ;
               What
               a
               puerile
               peice
               of
               Sophistry
               is
               that
               to
               put
               it
               off
               by
               saying
               ,
               They
               will
               then
               be
               no
               more
               concerned
               in
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               than
               the
               Christians
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               could
               not
               belong
               to
               them
               then
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               be
               Christians
               ?
               But
               it
               may
               signifie
               notwithstanding
               that
               God
               will
               
                 then
                 within
              
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Covenant
               he
               made
               with
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               so
               convert
               them
               to
               Christianity
               .
               And
               it
               will
               be
               always
               true
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               prophetick
               Type
               and
               prefiguration
               thereof
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               turned
               Christians
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Earthquake
               and
               Hail
               that
               does
               
               so
               palpably
               answer
               to
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               ;
               That
               it
               really
               does
               so
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               respect
               any
               Revolutions
               upon
               the
               Pagan
               Emperours
               turning
               Christians
               ,
               I
               have
               in
               my
               Answer
               to
               his
               Remarks
               upon
               chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               19.
               abundantly
               demonstrated
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               necessarily
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial.
              
               So
               that
               it
               being
               so
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Residue
               of
               this
               Vision
               is
               a
               more
               imperfect
               signification
               of
               the
               things
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Vials
               does
               more
               fully
               signifie
               ,
               the
               argument
               holds
               good
               that
               the
               Vials
               must
               be
               placed
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               or
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 first
              
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               the
               same
               service
               to
               those
               two
               Visions
               that
               the
               third
               Vision
               in
               Daniel
               does
               to
               the
               two
               precedent
               Visions
               there
               .
            
             
               c
               And
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               observing
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               pouring
               forth
               the
               Vials
               themselves
               ,
               is
               much
               
                 more
                 full
              
               than
               the
               slighter
               account
               of
               those
               affairs
               in
               this
               present
               Vision
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               
               So
               the
               Preamble
               to
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               Vials
               is
               much
               more
               large
               than
               the
               Preamble
               to
               their
               more
               obscure
               Compendium
               here
               .
               And
               farthermore
               ,
               That
               as
               those
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               is
               upon
               some
               real
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               party
               ,
               and
               victory
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               party
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               So
               the
               Triumphal
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               must
               be
               upon
               the
               like
               victory
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               very
               same
               .
               The
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               is
               a
               Song
               of
               Thanksgiving
               plainly
               :
               
                 We
                 give
                 thee
                 thanks
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 to
                 thee
                 thy
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 reigned
                 .
              
               To
               which
               answers
               the
               Annunciation
               of
               the
               second
               Angel
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               
               
                 Babylon
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 is
                 fallen
              
               (
               not
               will
               fall
               )
               the
               great
               City
               ;
               of
               which
               a
               tenth
               part
               fell
               at
               the
               
                 Rising
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               All
               Nations
               shall
               come
               and
               worship
               before
               thee
               for
               thy
               Judgments
               
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
              
               ,
               and
               this
               before
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               viz.
               in
               that
               partial
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               Thus
               strongly
               do
               these
               three
               bind
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               would
               think
               invincibly
               .
               But
               what
               says
               the
               Remarker
               to
               this
               ?
               The
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               at
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               are
               in
               no-wise
               applicable
               to
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               and
               nor
               they
               nor
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               do
               answer
               to
               the
               
                 Triumphal
                 Song
              
               ,
               chap.
               15.
               which
               indeed
               is
               
                 no
                 such
                 Song
              
               as
               is
               shew'd
               in
               Remarks
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               a
               mere
               sullen
               denying
               of
               a
               thing
               without
               giving
               any
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               That
               there
               should
               be
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               upon
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               
                 ushered
                 in
              
               with
               the
               
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               should
               not
               be
               applicable
               thereto
               ,
               is
               very
               humourously
               and
               shamelesly
               spoken
               .
               And
               I
               have
               produced
               reasons
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               does
               answer
               to
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               already
               ,
               and
               the
               Remarker
               none
               in
               his
               Remarks
               ,
               that
               this
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               is
               not
               a
               Triumphal
               Song
               .
               So
               that
               things
               are
               hitherto
               firm
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Remarker
               onely
               obstinate
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               comes
               in
               at
               last
               with
               this
               pretence
               ,
               That
               the
               Acclamations
               and
               Doxology
               at
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               are
               too
               great
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               To
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               after
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               are
               rather
               for
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               close
               of
               the
               sixth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               first
               ;
               He
               must
               be
               of
               a
               very
               niggardly
               gratitude
               that
               can
               think
               that
               either
               those
               Acclamations
               
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               exceed
               so
               illustrious
               a
               Providence
               as
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               wherein
               so
               many
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Principalities
               and
               Provinces
               became
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               said
               that
               all
               Kingdoms
               then
               became
               his
               .
               So
               that
               the
               form
               of
               speech
               is
               strictly
               within
               compass
               :
               And
               yet
               these
               may
               be
               lookt
               upon
               but
               as
               the
               Primitiae
               of
               what
               was
               after
               to
               accrew
               thereto
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               indefinite
               Assertion
               may
               be
               enlarged
               to
               what
               is
               comprized
               in
               future
               hope
               and
               expectation
               .
               And
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               second
               I
               say
               ,
               The
               Acclamations
               and
               Doxology
               are
               not
               after
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               but
               commence
               with
               it
               ;
               But
               the
               sounding
               is
               mentioned
               first
               for
               the
               better
               embellishing
               the
               Cortex
               ,
               it
               ushering
               in
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               those
               Heavenly
               Acclamations
               and
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               .
               And
               though
               they
               may
               glance
               at
               more
               enlarged
               hopes
               of
               future
               Accessions
               ,
               yet
               the
               principal
               Object
               and
               Occasion
               of
               this
               Thanksgiving
               is
               the
               actual
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               :
               And
               were
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               this
               signal
               Providence
               and
               illustrious
               Victory
               would
               be
               without
               any
               Doxology
               or
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               which
               is
               grosly
               absurd
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               shout
               nor
               sign
               of
               joy
               at
               such
               a
               surprizing
               Providence
               as
               this
               ,
               namely
               ,
               at
               the
               Reviving
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 Witnesses
              
               when
               they
               had
               
                 lain
                 slain
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               nor
               at
               their
               
                 ascending
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               in
               the
               
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               the
               
                 tenth
                 part
              
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               that
               slew
               them
               ,
               falling
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               by
               an
               Earthquake
               ,
               and
               many
               thousands
               of
               their
               enemies
               buried
               in
               the
               ruins
               .
               How
               incredible
               ,
               how
               indecorous
               is
               it
               that
               so
               happy
               a
               Catastrophe
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               sufferings
               as
               this
               ,
               should
               pass
               without
               a
               Plaudite
               ?
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               sensless
               thing
               not
               to
               make
               
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               and
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               the
               Object
               of
               those
               Acclamations
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               usual
               mode
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               that
               ever
               closeth
               the
               good
               success
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               some
               Indications
               of
               Joy
               and
               Thankfulness
               ,
               as
               chap.
               12.
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               12.
               chap.
               19.
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               again
               vers
               .
               21.
               which
               concludes
               with
               a
               feast
               of
               Joy
               and
               Thanksgiving
               for
               the
               victory
               of
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
               .
            
             
               d
               And
               now
               to
               go
               on
               ,
               mindless
               ,
               in
               what
               follows
               ,
               of
               the
               Remarker's
               haughty
               verbosity
               the
               fruits
               of
               an
               
                 heated
                 Melancholy
              
               and
               a
               
                 crazied
                 fancy
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               reproach
               the
               most
               sound
               and
               usefull
               Truths
               .
               I
               will
               onely
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               is
               most
               material
               he
               says
               on
               this
               present
               argument
               .
               He
               says
               it
               was
               advisedly
               done
               of
               the
               Expositor
               to
               omit
               instancing
               in
               the
               words
               that
               do
               so
               glance
               at
               the
               fourth
               ,
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               Vials
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 so
                 hard
              
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               The
               Expositor
               omitted
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               easie
               for
               any
               one
               to
               doe
               ,
               that
               reades
               his
               Expositions
               of
               this
               part
               of
               this
               Vision
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               chap.
               16.
               
               How
               these
               comport
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               is
               manifest
               .
               For
               the
               Mystical
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               shews
               in
               what
               a
               wretched
               and
               damnable
               condition
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               that
               adhere
               to
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               their
               sad
               case
               being
               so
               manifest
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sun
               ,
               a
               Lamp
               unto
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               unto
               our
               paths
               .
               And
               this
               answers
               to
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               of
               chap.
               14.
               where
               
                 eternal
                 Torment
              
               and
               damnation
               is
               denounced
               to
               them
               that
               
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
              
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               is
               told
               in
               what
               unquietness
               of
               conscience
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               light
               of
               those
               times
               adventure
               to
               doe
               so
               .
               And
               for
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               [
               Here
               is
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ]
               (
               that
               will
               not
               
               go
               against
               their
               consciences
               ,
               but
               rather
               suffer
               ;
               )
               that
               answers
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               [
               And
               men
               were
               scorched
               with
               great
               heat
               ,
               and
               blasphemed
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ]
               which
               Rage
               the
               Mother
               of
               Persecution
               does
               hugely
               well
               comport
               with
               the
               affliction
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               patience
               they
               are
               put
               to
               for
               that
               time
               .
               But
               under
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               there
               is
               better
               news
               ,
               especially
               from
               the
               Political
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               would
               be
               some
               such
               change
               of
               affairs
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Evangelici
               ,
               that
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               would
               grow
               unfrequented
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               considerably
               clouded
               and
               darkened
               ,
               upon
               which
               sense
               therefore
               of
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               the
               13
               verse
               of
               chap.
               14.
               may
               very
               well
               be
               thought
               to
               glance
               ,
               [
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               their
               works
               do
               follow
               them
               ]
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               effect
               or
               success
               of
               their
               works
               and
               labours
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               [
               From
               henceforth
               ]
               from
               such
               a
               time
               of
               the
               Sardian
               Interval
               ,
               viz.
               under
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               will
               the
               scales
               turn
               ,
               and
               the
               Evangelical
               power
               begin
               to
               be
               preponderant
               to
               the
               Antichristian
               .
               Now
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               concerns
               the
               
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
              
               haply
               with
               some
               other
               Eastern
               people
               .
               How
               fitly
               therefore
               and
               plainly
               does
               the
               Harvest
               ,
               mentioned
               chap.
               14.15
               .
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ?
               For
               conversion
               to
               the
               Gospel
               is
               reaping
               the
               Harvest
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               has
               used
               the
               similitude
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.35
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               what
               an
               assured
               Complication
               of
               time
               and
               affairs
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Wine-press
               ,
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               and
               the
               
                 battel
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
              
               is
               so
               fully
               made
               out
               by
               the
               Expositor
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               that
               has
               read
               what
               he
               has
               writ
               ,
               can
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               e
               Farthermore
               ,
               Whereas
               the
               Remarker
               says
               it
               does
               not
               appear
               ,
               of
               what
               use
               the
               so
               glancing
               at
               the
               affairs
               
               of
               the
               Vials
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 slight
                 Intimations
              
               of
               them
               aforesaid
               at
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               can
               be
               ,
               save
               onely
               to
               give
               colour
               to
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Vials
               in
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ;
               I
               say
               that
               that
               use
               alone
               were
               abundantly
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               to
               frame
               these
               two
               first
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               those
               Intimations
               and
               Glances
               not
               onely
               colour
               ,
               but
               
                 sound
                 evidence
              
               may
               be
               given
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               placed
               within
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               For
               from
               hence
               it
               will
               infallibly
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               placed
               after
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               was
               the
               
                 late
                 Reformation
              
               begun
               by
               Luther
               ,
               &c.
               which
               is
               of
               vast
               consequence
               to
               be
               understood
               and
               acknowledged
               ,
               That
               God
               may
               have
               condign
               praise
               and
               thanks
               for
               so
               great
               a
               mercy
               to
               his
               Church
               ;
               That
               broils
               and
               stirs
               of
               Phantastical
               and
               Fanatical
               people
               may
               be
               prevented
               ,
               who
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               encouraged
               to
               attempt
               Innovations
               upon
               that
               false
               conceit
               that
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               is
               near
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               forsooth
               ,
               that
               
                 very
                 Reformation
              
               will
               be
               indeed
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               Whenas
               most
               certainly
               the
               Vision
               is
               accomplished
               already
               .
               It
               will
               also
               beget
               a
               
                 just
                 esteem
              
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               and
               make
               men
               with
               quiet
               of
               conscience
               and
               chearfulness
               of
               mind
               hold
               communion
               with
               the
               established
               National
               Churches
               ,
               which
               is
               good
               for
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Nations
               and
               Kingdoms
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               it
               will
               ,
               whenas
               things
               shall
               appear
               so
               well
               constituted
               without
               ,
               make
               men
               that
               have
               any
               sense
               of
               ,
               or
               propension
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               excell
               therein
               ,
               to
               look
               within
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               all
               their
               zeal
               and
               heat
               against
               those
               faults
               that
               are
               to
               be
               reformed
               within
               ;
               as
               Pride
               ,
               Self-conceitedness
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Wrathfulness
               ,
               Implacableness
               ,
               Censoriousness
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               
               Persidiousness
               ,
               Contemptuousness
               ,
               Malepertness
               against
               their
               Betters
               ,
               Indulging
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               Unconversableness
               ,
               Cavils
               against
               publick
               administration
               of
               affairs
               ,
               and
               despising
               and
               speaking
               ill
               of
               them
               that
               be
               in
               Autority
               ,
               with
               whatever
               other
               vices
               they
               discover
               in
               themselves
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               having
               no
               proper
               Object
               without
               to
               exercise
               their
               zeal
               on
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               more
               hopefull
               they
               will
               turn
               it
               inward
               against
               their
               own
               corruptions
               ;
               but
               now
               falsly
               fansying
               so
               much
               defect
               or
               corruption
               in
               the
               established
               Religion
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Constitutions
               ,
               they
               are
               prone
               foolishly
               to
               imagine
               themselves
               Saints
               ,
               for
               their
               bitter
               inveying
               against
               the
               publickly
               constituted
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               administration
               of
               things
               there
               ;
               when
               as
               they
               
                 lye
                 cold
                 enough
              
               to
               that
               necessary
               inward
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 little
                 sensible
              
               of
               it
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               this
               use
               alone
               of
               the
               Intimations
               and
               Glances
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 first
                 Visions
              
               ,
               on
               the
               Vials
               ,
               namely
               that
               we
               may
               thereby
               be
               assured
               that
               the
               Vials
               are
               all
               to
               be
               placed
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               that
               the
               frame
               of
               those
               two
               Visions
               should
               be
               so
               contrived
               .
            
             
               But
               questionless
               there
               are
               other
               Uses
               also
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               too
               long
               to
               note
               .
               These
               Intimations
               and
               Glances
               give
               the
               better
               assurance
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Vials
               .
               As
               in
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               for
               example
               ,
               which
               Interpreters
               expound
               of
               the
               
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
              
               ,
               understanding
               them
               by
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
              
               .
               But
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               signifie
               conversion
               there
               .
               But
               in
               this
               glance
               here
               ,
               by
               the
               mentioning
               of
               
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 conversion
              
               is
               implied
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               will
               say
               ,
               There
               's
               nothing
               signifying
               the
               Iews
               yet
               ,
               I
               say
               the
               Intimation
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Vision
              
               respecting
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Ark
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               which
               must
               needs
               point
               at
               the
               Iews
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               insist
               on
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               f
               Now
               let
               us
               see
               what
               account
               the
               Remarker
               gives
               of
               those
               verses
               of
               this
               second
               Vision
               ,
               which
               the
               Expositor
               says
               ,
               do
               glance
               at
               the
               four
               last
               Vials
               .
               But
               he
               begins
               a
               verse
               higher
               ,
               viz.
               with
               the
               8
               th
               verse
               ,
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               supposed
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               viz.
               that
               voice
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Babylon
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               relates
               to
               the
               Revolt
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               is
               plainly
               to
               make
               the
               Angel
               pronounce
               a
               gross
               untruth
               .
               For
               Babylon
               was
               not
               then
               fallen
               ,
               but
               stood
               till
               about
               four
               hundred
               years
               after
               they
               appeared
               .
               But
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Vision
              
               ,
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               rise
               ,
               there
               the
               City
               is
               said
               to
               fall
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               second
               Vision
               ,
               Babylon
               there
               can
               be
               fallen
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               last
               Vials
               being
               so
               plainly
               glanced
               at
               after
               the
               mention
               of
               
                 Babylon's
                 fall
              
               .
               So
               that
               the
               fall
               of
               that
               City
               in
               part
               ,
               chap.
               11.13
               .
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               chap.
               14.8
               .
               do
               more
               fully
               expound
               one
               another
               ,
               the
               latter
               plainly
               declaring
               
                 that
                 City
              
               to
               be
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               telling
               us
               the
               fall
               is
               but
               partial
               :
               which
               the
               glances
               on
               the
               last
               Vials
               in
               the
               latter
               Vision
               do
               fitly
               agree
               with
               .
               So
               that
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               City
               in
               the
               first
               Vision
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               in
               the
               second
               .
               And
               indeed
               what
               can
               it
               refer
               to
               but
               that
               ?
               And
               who
               but
               an
               exorbitant
               Humourist
               ,
               that
               being
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               Vision
               ,
               can
               imagine
               any
               other
               meant
               but
               it
               in
               the
               second
               ?
               Especially
               if
               he
               consider
               that
               these
               two
               first
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               comprized
               ,
               the
               former
               in
               chap.
               11.
               the
               latter
               in
               the
               12
               ,
               13
               and
               14
               Chapters
               ,
               begin
               from
               the
               
                 same
                 Epocha
              
               ,
               and
               end
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 time
              
               ,
               concluding
               with
               
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               have
               parts
               all
               along
               correspondent
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               thereby
               give
               to
               one
               another
               mutual
               light
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               there
               is
               War
               ,
               viz.
               betwixt
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Witnesses
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Vision
              
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Saints
               or
               
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
              
               in
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               is
               an
               actual
               victory
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               a
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Vision
              
               ,
               so
               there
               must
               be
               some
               thing
               actual
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Vision
              
               ,
               that
               must
               answer
               to
               so
               notable
               an
               Occurrence
               in
               the
               first
               .
               And
               what
               is
               this
               but
               the
               second
               Angel's
               Annunciation
               of
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               which
               both
               answers
               to
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Vision
              
               ,
               and
               also
               gives
               light
               thereto
               by
               plainly
               shewing
               it
               is
               Babylon
               that
               is
               there
               meant
               ,
               and
               that
               Babylon's
               fall
               is
               but
               in
               part
               ?
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               14.
               shews
               that
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               is
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               being
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               shews
               that
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               is
               but
               in
               part
               also
               ,
               viz.
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               City
               .
               Thus
               do
               these
               two
               correspondent
               passages
               of
               these
               Visions
               give
               mutual
               light
               one
               to
               another
               .
               And
               there
               being
               nothing
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 second
                 Vision
              
               that
               answers
               to
               that
               notable
               occurrence
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               
                 this
                 ;
                 Babylon
              
               in
               the
               second
               Vision
               and
               the
               fall
               thereof
               must
               answer
               to
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               great
               City
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               City
               is
               in
               
                 part
                 ,
                 actually
              
               fallen
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Vision
              
               ,
               therefore
               (
               Prophecy
               being
               an
               anticipatory
               History
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               prophetical
               Visions
               corresponding
               one
               with
               another
               )
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               in
               the
               second
               .
               What
               can
               be
               more
               clear
               ?
               And
               therefore
               the
               
                 City
                 fallen
              
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Vision
              
               being
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 Babylon
              
               fallen
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Vision
              
               ,
               must
               be
               also
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               sixth
               
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               proceed
               to
               the
               Remarker's
               account
               of
               those
               verses
               of
               the
               second
               Vision
               ,
               which
               the
               Expositor
               says
               glance
               at
               the
               four
               last
               Vials
               .
               The
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               and
               12
               th
               verses
               ,
               which
               glance
               at
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               to
               respect
               all
               the
               Vials
               as
               a
               Monition
               .
               But
               if
               merely
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               being
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               is
               for
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               victory
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               then
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               ,
               
                 Here
                 is
                 their
                 Ioy
                 and
                 Exultation
                 .
              
               So
               that
               this
               is
               a
               confounded
               account
               ,
               and
               absonous
               ,
               the
               Expositor's
               distinct
               ,
               that
               makes
               it
               respect
               chiefly
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               not
               all
               of
               them
               alike
               ,
               and
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               And
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               13
               th
               verse
               ,
               That
               the
               Expositor's
               account
               is
               more
               distinct
               that
               makes
               it
               relate
               to
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Vial
              
               for
               the
               reason
               above
               alledged
               ,
               that
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               will
               emerge
               then
               out
               of
               some
               more
               than
               ordinary
               affliction
               which
               it
               was
               under
               ,
               during
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               affliction
               is
               predicted
               or
               menaced
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               that
               Church
               .
               But
               all
               this
               is
               lost
               in
               the
               confused
               account
               of
               the
               Remarker
               .
               The
               14
               ,
               15
               and
               16
               th
               verses
               ,
               which
               respect
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               to
               respect
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               plainly
               impossible
               ,
               it
               having
               been
               demonstrated
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               still
               farther
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               after
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               And
               it
               was
               more
               particularly
               even
               now
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               in
               this
               Vision
               mentioned
               ,
               synchronizeth
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               City
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               Vision
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               and
               therefore
               what
               things
               
               are
               prefigured
               in
               these
               14
               ,
               15
               and
               16
               verses
               ,
               must
               be
               after
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               And
               by
               the
               bye
               I
               will
               here
               note
               ,
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               synchronizing
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               ,
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               and
               the
               Remarker
               making
               the
               third
               Angel
               a
               Premonitor
               to
               all
               the
               Vials
               ,
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               from
               what
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               he
               himself
               asserts
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               follow
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               The
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               and
               last
               verses
               ,
               which
               glance
               at
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               to
               respect
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Party
               to
               the
               great
               battel
               at
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               and
               the
               issue
               thereof
               .
               And
               why
               not
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 Battel
                 it self
              
               also
               ?
               So
               that
               here
               the
               Remarker
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               would
               speak
               out
               )
               and
               the
               Expositor
               do
               agree
               ,
               and
               he
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Expositor
               ,
               makes
               the
               second
               Vision
               end
               with
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               plain
               the
               first
               Vision
               does
               ,
               which
               ends
               with
               an
               Earthquake
               and
               great
               Hail
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Hailstones
               of
               a
               Talent
               weight
               ,
               which
               are
               great
               indeed
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               the
               four
               arguments
               mentioned
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 Ioint
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Visions
                 does
                 illustrate
                 the
                 Remainders
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Visions
                 ,
                 several
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Remainders
                 respecting
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 light
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 giving
                 light
                 thereto
                 ,
              
               being
               thus
               unexceptionably
               and
               irrefutably
               maintained
               ,
               we
               will
               proceed
               to
               the
               three
               remaining
               .
               The
               Expositor's
               second
               Reason
               for
               placing
               the
               seven
               last
               plagues
               ,
               which
               are
               those
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Ioint
              
               of
               the
               abovesaid
               Visions
               is
               this
               .
               The
               
                 six
                 Trumpets
              
               are
               a
               set
               or
               number
               of
               plagues
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               before
               these
               of
               the
               
               Vials
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               set
               of
               plagues
               ,
               which
               
                 whole
                 set
              
               are
               called
               the
               
                 last
                 plagues
              
               ;
               Wherefore
               this
               
                 whole
                 set
              
               must
               be
               placed
               after
               the
               other
               ,
               unless
               some
               necessary
               Reason
               withstand
               .
               The
               answering
               this
               second
               argument
               ,
               the
               Remarker
               either
               heedlesly
               forgets
               ,
               or
               discreetly
               declines
               ,
               it
               being
               undeniable
               but
               the
               natural
               Position
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Expositor
               contends
               for
               .
               The
               Expositor's
               third
               argument
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               though
               in
               reference
               to
               all
               the
               
                 six
                 plagues
              
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               the
               seven
               last
               plagues
               are
               rightly
               so
               called
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 two
                 later
              
               of
               the
               six
               Trumpets
               being
               called
               Wo-Trumpets
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Plague-Trumpets
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               ,
               and
               that
               inflicted
               for
               the
               
                 Pagano-christian
                 Idolatry
              
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Western
               Empire
               did
               not
               repent
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Eastern
               for
               that
               wickedness
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 plagues
              
               may
               be
               called
               in
               a
               more
               special
               manner
               the
               seven
               last
               plagues
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               
                 two
                 preceding
                 Plague-Trumpets
              
               ,
               which
               immediately
               follow
               the
               fourth
               Trumpet
               ;
               and
               that
               upon
               these
               
                 two
                 later
              
               Plague-Trumpets
               being
               past
               ,
               the
               seven
               last
               plagues
               or
               Vial-plagues
               with
               the
               last
               Plague-Trumpet
               should
               succeed
               ,
               and
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               these
               impenitent
               Idolaters
               of
               the
               West
               part
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               And
               the
               Text
               says
               expresly
               ,
               
                 The
                 second
                 Wo
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               second
               Plague
               is
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Plague
               of
               the
               Euphratean
               Horse-men
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 third
                 Wo
              
               or
               Plague
               cometh
               quickly
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               third
               or
               last
               Plague-Trumpet
               sounds
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               it
               breathe
               out
               but
               the
               seven
               
                 last
                 plagues
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Vials
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               Expositor's
               third
               argument
               ,
               and
               a
               plain
               and
               sound
               one
               too
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Remarker
               had
               the
               discretion
               to
               say
               nothing
               to
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Vials
               a
               supplement
               to
               Chapter
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sound
               and
               unexceptionable
               
               conclusion
               from
               Premisses
               the
               Remarker
               can
               never
               enervate
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               his
               Remarks
               which
               I
               have
               not
               fully
               answered
               ,
               nor
               hath
               he
               said
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               will
               be
               ever
               able
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               which
               will
               disprove
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Vials
               in
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               whereby
               that
               Vision
               may
               be
               understood
               to
               be
               a
               less
               fit
               Supplement
               to
               the
               Vision
               in
               the
               eleventh
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               282.
               a
               Whenas
               it
               is
               argued
               that
               all
               the
               seven
               Vials
               must
               be
               placed
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               because
               they
               follow
               a
               great
               Victory
               and
               Triumph
               over
               the
               Beast
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               is
               no
               such
               Victory
               and
               Triumphal
               Song
               precedent
               to
               the
               Vials
               as
               is
               supposed
               (
               as
               is
               shew'd
               in
               Remarks
               )
               but
               onely
               a
               Song
               of
               admiring
               and
               glorifying
               God
               for
               his
               Judgments
               to
               be
               executed
               by
               the
               Vials
               ,
               and
               this
               sung
               by
               the
               Victors
               over
               the
               Beast
               during
               the
               Antichristian
               reign
               ,
               viz.
               by
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Company
              
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               &c.
               b
               And
               whereas
               the
               fall
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               14.8
               .
               and
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               chap.
               11.13
               .
               are
               made
               to
               synchronize
               with
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               to
               signifie
               the
               victory
               gained
               by
               them
               ,
               how
               groundless
               this
               conceit
               is
               ,
               see
               Remarks
               on
               the
               said
               chap
               ,
               11.13
               .
               and
               chap.
               14.8
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               p.
               282.
               called
               
                 invincible
                 evidence
              
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               said
               there
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               
                 more
                 demonstrable
              
               ,
               whenas
               nothing
               is
               there
               demonstrated
               ,
               but
               onely
               ,
               How
               the
               weakness
               of
               arguments
               to
               place
               the
               Vials
               within
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               is
               supplied
               with
               strength
               of
               confidence
               and
               imagination
               .
               c
               But
               whereas
               the
               Doxology
               ,
               chap.
               11.16
               ,
               17.
               and
               the
               joyfull
               Annunciation
               of
               
                 Babylon's
                 fall
              
               ,
               chap.
               14.8
               .
               and
               the
               
                 Triumphal
                 Song
              
               ,
               chap.
               15.
               are
               made
               to
               fall
               in
               together
               ,
               and
               signifie
               
               the
               same
               Song
               of
               Triumph
               ;
               this
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               making
               the
               said
               chap.
               14.8
               .
               to
               signifie
               the
               same
               with
               chap.
               11.13
               .
               which
               precedes
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               whenas
               the
               Doxology
               follows
               it
               .
               d
               And
               whereas
               Sardis
               is
               said
               to
               signifie
               a
               
                 Song
                 of
                 Ioy
              
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               in
               with
               the
               said
               three
               Songs
               ,
               it
               signifies
               also
               a
               Remnant
               ,
               to
               which
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               the
               Epistle
               seems
               chiefly
               to
               allude
               .
               So
               that
               the
               
                 harmonious
                 Coincidency
              
               that
               is
               imagined
               of
               all
               these
               supposed
               
                 Triumphal
                 Songs
              
               ,
               is
               no
               better
               than
               the
               clinking
               of
               the
               Bells
               ,
               as
               one
               thinketh
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               second
               and
               third
               argument
               of
               the
               Expositor
               ;
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               thought
               fit
               to
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               in
               our
               Answer
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Remark
               .
               a
               But
               here
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               he
               vouchsafes
               to
               consider
               his
               fourth
               argument
               ,
               viz.
               That
               all
               the
               seven
               Vials
               must
               be
               placed
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               because
               they
               follow
               a
               great
               Victory
               and
               Triumph
               over
               the
               Beast
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               boldly
               answers
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               such
               Victory
               and
               
                 Triumphal
                 Song
              
               precedent
               to
               the
               Vials
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               (
               as
               is
               shewed
               in
               Remarks
               )
               but
               onely
               a
               Song
               of
               admiring
               and
               glorifying
               God
               for
               his
               judgments
               
                 to
                 be
                 executed
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Vials
               ,
               and
               this
               sung
               by
               the
               Victors
               over
               the
               Beast
               ,
               during
               the
               Antichristian
               Reign
               ,
               viz.
               by
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 company
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               stoutly
               to
               deny
               a
               thing
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               no
               reason
               produced
               for
               the
               Denial
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               pretended
               in
               the
               Remarks
               ,
               I
               have
               there
               shewn
               the
               Invalidity
               thereof
               .
               And
               since
               ,
               in
               the
               maintaining
               the
               first
               of
               the
               four
               arguments
               ,
               pag.
               309.
               l.
               16.
               
               I
               have
               abundantly
               proved
               that
               as
               well
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               as
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               Annunciation
               of
               the
               
                 fall
                 
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               is
               upon
               an
               actual
               Victory
               and
               Judgments
               of
               God
               on
               the
               Antichristian
               party
               .
               And
               again
               have
               demonstrated
               pag.
               317.
               
               That
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               Babylon's
               fall
               there
               is
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               Residue
               of
               that
               Vision
               glancing
               at
               several
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               proved
               ,
               it
               's
               plain
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               Vials
               follow
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               that
               immediately
               precedes
               the
               Vials
               ,
               is
               a
               joyfull
               acknowledgment
               of
               a
               real
               victory
               over
               the
               Antichristian
               party
               in
               a
               Political
               sense
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               Annunciation
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               That
               
                 Babylon
                 is
                 fallen
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               upon
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               Which
               Annunciation
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               a
               more
               brief
               and
               compendious
               adumbration
               of
               the
               Vials
               doth
               follow
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               
                 these
                 parts
              
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Vials
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               contracted
               way
               ,
               so
               the
               Annunciation
               of
               the
               Angel
               and
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               are
               conceived
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               more
               contracted
               way
               .
            
             
               In
               brief
               ,
               The
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               being
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               and
               a
               more
               compendious
               description
               of
               the
               Vials
               immediately
               following
               each
               of
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               
                 Lamb
                 prefixed
              
               before
               the
               Vials
               ,
               has
               a
               very
               fit
               and
               fresh
               Object
               ,
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               and
               worth
               the
               praising
               and
               glorifying
               God
               for
               his
               Judgments
               therein
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Song
               ,
               All
               Nations
               shall
               come
               and
               worship
               before
               thee
               ,
               
                 for
                 thy
                 judgments
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               The
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               cannot
               but
               
               imply
               a
               victory
               over
               the
               Beast
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               in
               this
               Song
               mention
               of
               those
               that
               had
               
                 got
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               is
               really
               the
               fall
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               the
               Pontifician
               Power
               being
               denoted
               by
               both
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               implies
               a
               deliverance
               from
               the
               yoke
               and
               bondage
               of
               that
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Pharaoh
              
               ,
               and
               his
               overthrow
               in
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea.
              
               And
               those
               that
               sing
               this
               Song
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               stand
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               on
               the
               shoar
               of
               that
               Sea
               that
               was
               converted
               into
               Glass
               or
               Ice
               ,
               Exod.
               15.8
               .
               while
               the
               Israelites
               passed
               over
               ,
               and
               to
               sing
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Song
               is
               exquisitely
               framed
               to
               signifie
               a
               Thanksgiving
               for
               a
               victory
               and
               deliverance
               actually
               obtained
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               cannot
               be
               certain
               that
               it
               is
               for
               such
               an
               actual
               deliverance
               and
               victory
               ,
               we
               can
               be
               certain
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               nothing
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               is
               
                 invincible
                 evidence
                 ,
                 nor
              
               can
               any
               thing
               be
               
                 more
                 demonstrable
              
               ,
               and
               may
               deserve
               better
               language
               than
               what
               the
               rude
               Remarker
               gives
               ,
               viz.
               That
               nothing
               is
               here
               demonstrated
               ,
               but
               onely
               ,
               how
               the
               weakness
               of
               arguments
               is
               supplied
               with
               strength
               of
               confidence
               and
               imagination
               .
            
             
               b
               And
               now
               for
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               synchronizing
               with
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               there
               wants
               no
               new
               proof
               thereof
               here
               .
               What
               has
               been
               said
               already
               on
               this
               Remark
               ,
               proves
               it
               over
               and
               over
               again
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               will
               consult
               my
               Answer
               on
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               his
               Remarks
               upon
               chap.
               11.
               and
               chap.
               14.
               it
               will
               be
               evident
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               says
               there
               signifies
               nothing
               to
               the
               invalidating
               this
               present
               Position
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               a
               groundless
               boast
               of
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               to
               make
               any
               such
               Reference
               .
            
             
             
               c
               And
               for
               the
               next
               clause
               of
               this
               Remark
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Expositor
               does
               not
               make
               chap.
               14.8
               .
               to
               signifie
               the
               same
               with
               chap.
               11.13
               .
               For
               this
               latter
               contains
               onely
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               great
               City
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               the
               bringing
               the
               
                 joyfull
                 News
              
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               or
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               joyfull
               Annunciation
               supposes
               what
               happens
               chap.
               11.13
               .
               and
               the
               Annunciation
               of
               it
               ,
               it self
               follows
               in
               order
               of
               time
               after
               that
               Accident
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
              
               as
               the
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               .
            
             
               d
               And
               now
               lastly
               ,
               for
               that
               boyish
               Clause
               of
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               so
               
                 grave
                 a
                 Divine
              
               as
               he
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               from
               his
               skill
               in
               the
               
                 holy
                 tongue
              
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               Sar
               in
               Sardis
               may
               as
               well
               signifie
               a
               Remnant
               as
               a
               Song
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               
                 childish
                 chiming
              
               piece
               of
               wit
               of
               his
               thus
               to
               allude
               to
               that
               old
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 fool
                 thinketh
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 bell
                 clinketh
              
               ;
               yet
               to
               give
               him
               his
               due
               ,
               he
               shews
               himself
               a
               man
               of
               no
               small
               judgment
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Application
               ,
               he
               omitting
               the
               mention
               of
               Fool
               ,
               and
               so
               closely
               reserving
               that
               Title
               to
               himself
               .
               In
               which
               that
               he
               has
               done
               himself
               all
               imaginable
               Right
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               in
               that
               he
               has
               so
               fondly
               substituted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Reliquiae
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Canticum
               in
               the
               Aetymological
               account
               of
               the
               word
               Sardis
               .
               For
               his
               reasoning
               here
               is
               wonderfull
               weak
               and
               sorry
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               Though
               Sar
               in
               Sardis
               signifies
               as
               well
               a
               Remnant
               as
               a
               Song
               ,
               yet
               it
               signifying
               both
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               sense
               complying
               so
               well
               with
               the
               
                 joyfull
                 Annunciation
              
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               with
               the
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               which
               all
               respect
               the
               commencement
               of
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               ,
               the
               Expositor
               had
               most
               solid
               and
               unexceptionable
               reason
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               
               that
               sense
               of
               Sar
               in
               Sardis
               that
               comported
               so
               manifestly
               with
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               those
               other
               significations
               of
               Ioy
               upon
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               the
               commencing
               of
               the
               Sardian
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               the
               late
               happy
               Reformation
               ,
               so
               many
               strings
               drawing
               and
               tyeing
               us
               to
               that
               determinate
               sense
               rather
               than
               any
               other
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Suppose
               Sar
               to
               signifie
               Remnant
               ,
               how
               will
               he
               rid
               himself
               of
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Dis
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Ioy.
               So
               that
               this
               Remnant
               will
               be
               a
               
                 Remnant
                 of
                 Ioy
              
               however
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 joyfull
                 Remnant
              
               .
               Who
               therefore
               cannot
               but
               break
               forth
               into
               
                 Doxologies
                 ,
                 Praises
              
               and
               Thanksgivings
               for
               so
               great
               a
               deliverance
               ?
               It
               would
               be
               a
               very
               sensless
               and
               mute
               Remnant
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               .
               But
               being
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               real
               agreement
               and
               harmony
               betwixt
               even
               this
               Etymon
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               and
               those
               Songs
               and
               Doxologies
               above
               mentioned
               .
               But
               thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               To
               make
               Sar
               in
               Sardis
               to
               signifie
               Reliquiae
               or
               a
               Remnant
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               emerging
               of
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               upon
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               is
               an
               
                 apert
                 Repugnancy
              
               or
               gross
               Nonsense
               ,
               those
               Kingdoms
               and
               Principalities
               then
               gained
               by
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Antichrist
               being
               the
               Primitiae
               of
               his
               Acquists
               by
               his
               Wars
               and
               Victories
               ,
               not
               the
               Reliquiae
               ,
               and
               a
               Pledge
               of
               greater
               Accessions
               to
               his
               Dominion
               to
               be
               made
               hereafter
               .
               So
               that
               this
               sense
               of
               Sar
               ,
               which
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               would
               have
               ,
               is
               utterly
               unapplicable
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               .
               And
               therefore
               must
               ,
               as
               the
               Expositor
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               signifie
               Canticum
               ,
               not
               Reliquiae
               ,
               and
               Sardis
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               a
               Song
               of
               Ioy
               ,
               or
               Ioy
               breaking
               out
               into
               Singing
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Exception
               of
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               is
               so
               very
               slight
               and
               sorry
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 grave
                 Divine
              
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               (
               in
               some
               more
               freakish
               fit
               )
               allured
               thereto
               ,
               
               merely
               that
               he
               might
               vent
               his
               boyish
               wit
               of
               thinking
               and
               clinking
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               seems
               as
               much
               tickled
               as
               a
               Squirrel
               with
               the
               Musick
               she
               makes
               in
               her
               Wire-Cage
               ,
               with
               Bells
               hanging
               over
               it
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               283.
               a
               Whereas
               it
               's
               said
               here
               ,
               that
               as
               Mr.
               Mede
               has
               placed
               the
               Vials
               ,
               onely
               the
               seventh
               followeth
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ;
               he
               hath
               placed
               all
               of
               them
               within
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
               b
               For
               the
               Bohemian
               War
               on
               the
               suffering
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Huss
              
               was
               many
               years
               after
               the
               taking
               of
               Constantinople
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               must
               commence
               ,
               if
               not
               sooner
               .
               c
               So
               that
               though
               onely
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               follows
               the
               expiring
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               yet
               all
               of
               them
               follow
               the
               commencement
               of
               it
               .
               d
               And
               whereas
               it
               s
               argued
               that
               all
               the
               
                 seven
                 Vials
              
               must
               be
               after
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               called
               the
               seven
               last
               plagues
               ;
               e
               it
               's
               a
               strange
               crippling
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               serve
               the
               end
               designed
               .
               But
               (
               as
               it
               's
               said
               in
               Remarks
               )
               they
               are
               most
               properly
               called
               the
               last
               plagues
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               precedent
               plagues
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               viz.
               those
               signified
               by
               the
               Monitions
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 precedent
                 Angels
              
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               and
               the
               plagues
               the
               Witnesses
               smote
               the
               Earth
               with
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               yet
               also
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               But
               it
               's
               enough
               to
               denominate
               them
               the
               last
               Plagues
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               the
               
                 last
                 Series
              
               of
               Plagues
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               a
               
                 former
                 Series
              
               of
               Plagues
               unexpired
               when
               they
               began
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               Remark
               abounds
               with
               mistakes
               .
               For
               ,
               First
               ,
               a
               Mr.
               Mede
               has
               not
               placed
               all
               the
               
                 Vials
                 within
              
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               all
               the
               printed
               Schemes
               of
               his
               Synchronisms
               that
               I
               have
               met
               with
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               is
               placed
               within
               the
               
                 seventh
                 
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               he
               says
               expresly
               in
               his
               little
               Treatise
               of
               Synchronisms
               ,
               Part
               2.
               
               Synchron
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Phiala
                 septima
                 quae
                 consummationis
                 phiala
                 est
                 concurret
                 cum
                 initio
                 Tubae
                 septimae
                 .
              
            
             
               b
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               makes
               the
               Bohemian
               War
               on
               the
               suffering
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Huss
              
               to
               be
               many
               years
               after
               the
               taking
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               Whenas
               the
               taking
               of
               Constantinople
               by
               
                 Sultan
                 Muhamed
              
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1453.
               but
               the
               
                 Bellum
                 Hussiticum
              
               in
               the
               year
               1420
               ,
               above
               thirty
               years
               before
               .
               But
               supposing
               it
               was
               as
               many
               years
               after
               ,
               how
               does
               this
               prove
               that
               Mr.
               Mede
               places
               all
               the
               Vials
               within
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ?
               He
               indeed
               makes
               the
               Hussites
               concerned
               in
               the
               first
               Vial
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               sooner
               the
               
                 Bellum
                 Hussiticum
              
               began
               ,
               it
               were
               the
               more
               hopefull
               the
               Vials
               would
               end
               within
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ;
               but
               the
               arguing
               from
               the
               later
               beginning
               of
               that
               War
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               passeth
               my
               reach
               to
               discern
               what
               the
               force
               of
               the
               reasoning
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               way
               would
               be
               very
               little
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               c
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               seems
               plainly
               to
               contradict
               himself
               in
               placing
               all
               the
               seven
               Vials
               within
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               before
               ,
               and
               now
               letting
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               commence
               after
               the
               expiring
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               .
            
             
               d
               Fourthly
               ,
               Another
               gross
               mistake
               of
               the
               Remarker
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               makes
               the
               Expositor
               to
               argue
               for
               the
               placing
               of
               all
               the
               seven
               Vials
               after
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               whenas
               he
               argues
               onely
               for
               the
               placing
               them
               after
               the
               sixth
               .
               For
               after
               the
               seventh
               is
               after
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               But
               his
               arguing
               for
               the
               placing
               them
               after
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               is
               very
               firm
               and
               strong
               .
               Because
               
                 all
                 seven
              
               of
               them
               are
               called
               the
               
                 seven
                 last
                 plagues
              
               ,
               therefore
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               to
               begin
               and
               expire
               before
               any
               of
               the
               six
               Trumpet-plagues
               ,
               
               or
               the
               second
               Wo-Trumpet
               or
               Plague-Trumpet
               expire
               ,
               else
               that
               Vial
               that
               did
               so
               would
               not
               be
               one
               of
               the
               last
               plagues
               ,
               this
               
                 second
                 Plague-Trumpet
              
               ,
               suppose
               ,
               being
               later
               than
               it
               ,
               or
               
                 expiring
                 later
              
               than
               it
               .
            
             
               e
               And
               this
               is
               no
               crippling
               the
               sense
               of
               [
               last
               ]
               but
               maintaining
               the
               proper
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               onely
               sense
               .
               For
               how
               can
               that
               be
               said
               
                 in
                 succession
              
               to
               be
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               has
               a
               later
               ,
               that
               outlasts
               it
               ?
               And
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 last
                 plagues
              
               respect
               the
               
                 six
                 first
                 plagues
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               first
               and
               
                 second
                 Wo-Trumpet
              
               or
               Plague-Trumpets
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               the
               Remarker
               himself
               cannot
               deny
               .
               And
               the
               Plagues
               of
               the
               
                 six
                 Trumpets
              
               are
               the
               very
               Plagues
               that
               the
               Witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               smite
               the
               Earth
               withall
               .
               And
               it
               is
               wonderfully
               weak
               and
               freakish
               to
               run
               to
               the
               Vision
               in
               chap.
               14.
               for
               a
               plague
               or
               two
               ,
               in
               
                 respect
                 of
                 which
              
               ,
               the
               Vials
               may
               be
               called
               the
               
                 seven
                 last
                 plagues
              
               ,
               viz.
               to
               those
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 precedent
                 Angels
              
               there
               .
               Whenas
               the
               former
               of
               them
               is
               no
               Plague-Angel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               Inflicter
               of
               Plagues
               ,
               but
               a
               Preacher
               of
               
                 pure
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               an
               advertizer
               of
               the
               approaching
               judgments
               of
               God
               against
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               yet
               of
               
                 no
                 other
              
               than
               such
               as
               are
               comprized
               within
               the
               
                 six
                 first
                 Trumpets
              
               ,
               the
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               particularly
               ;
               And
               the
               second
               a
               Declarer
               of
               that
               actual
               judgment
               befallen
               Babylon
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ;
               And
               then
               comes
               the
               third
               Angel
               ,
               whose
               voice
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Remarker's
               own
               confession
               ,
               is
               onely
               a
               Premonition
               in
               general
               ,
               touching
               all
               the
               seven
               Vial-plagues
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               not
               a
               
                 Plague
                 it self
              
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               were
               the
               Advertisements
               of
               the
               
                 other
                 two
                 Angels
              
               .
               But
               I
               have
               really
               proved
               it
               to
               be
               a
               glance
               at
               the
               Plague
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               
               which
               things
               are
               nothing
               to
               the
               tooth
               of
               
                 S.
                 E.
              
               the
               Remarker
               ,
               but
               exceeding
               true
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               here
               I
               would
               have
               the
               Remarker
               to
               observe
               how
               unawares
               he
               has
               stumbled
               upon
               Truth
               ,
               in
               making
               the
               third
               Angel
               a
               Premonitor
               of
               the
               seven
               last
               plagues
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Vial-plagues
               and
               them
               to
               be
               last
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               plagues
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Angel
               give
               notice
               of
               ,
               which
               undoubtedly
               are
               the
               plagues
               comprized
               within
               the
               Intervals
               of
               the
               first
               and
               
                 second
                 Wo-Trumpets
              
               ,
               or
               Plague-Trumpets
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               The
               Vial-plagues
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               according
               to
               him
               the
               
                 last
                 plagues
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Plagues
               of
               
                 those
                 two
              
               Trumpets
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               I
               contend
               for
               .
            
             
             
               Pag.
               285.
               
               There
               's
               a
               stronger
               Objection
               in
               Remarks
               against
               the
               conceit
               of
               making
               the
               
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               lying
               dead
               ,
               signifie
               the
               same
               with
               
                 three
                 times
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               than
               the
               second
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               dwellers
               on
               Earth
               are
               said
               to
               rejoice
               over
               them
               when
               they
               are
               slain
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 tormented
                 them
              
               (
               viz.
               by
               their
               prophesying
               
               and
               smiting
               the
               Earth
               ,
               &c.
               )
               but
               they
               prophesied
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               during
               that
               time
               smote
               the
               Earth
               with
               the
               plagues
               ;
               Therefore
               this
               slaying
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               rejoycing
               thereat
               
                 for
                 putting
                 an
                 end
                 thereby
                 to
                 those
                 Torments
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               after
               the
               1260
               days
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               Expositor's
               second
               Objection
               is
               ,
               which
               he
               answers
               in
               that
               page
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 times
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
              
               1260
               
                 days
                 or
              
               42
               months
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               but
               various
               expressions
               of
               the
               three
               times
               and
               an
               half
               )
               
                 then
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 will
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 prophesie
                 while
                 they
                 lye
                 dead
                 .
              
               But
               now
               this
               stronger
               Objection
               of
               the
               Remarker
               ,
               as
               he
               imagines
               it
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               a
               jot
               stronger
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               That
               the
               dwellers
               on
               the
               Earth
               are
               said
               to
               rejoice
               over
               the
               Witnesses
               when
               they
               are
               slain
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 tormented
                 them
              
               by
               their
               prophesying
               and
               
                 smiting
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               but
               they
               prophesied
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 smote
                 the
                 Earth
              
               with
               the
               plagues
               ;
               Therefore
               this
               
                 slaying
                 of
                 them
              
               and
               
                 rejoicing
                 thereat
              
               for
               putting
               an
               end
               thereby
               to
               those
               torments
               ,
               
                 must
                 be
                 after
                 the
              
               1260
               days
               .
               This
               is
               a
               mighty
               argument
               with
               the
               Remarker
               .
               But
               his
               confidence
               therein
               ariseth
               out
               of
               his
               ignorance
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               
                 Prophetick
                 Henopoeia
              
               ,
               which
               exhibits
               things
               done
               or
               suffered
               at
               
                 several
                 times
              
               and
               repeatedly
               ,
               under
               
                 one
                 shew
              
               ,
               or
               at
               once
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               one
               
                 continued
                 Action
              
               or
               Suffering
               .
               The
               repeated
               therefore
               killing
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               whether
               naturally
               or
               politically
               ,
               as
               occasion
               was
               given
               ,
               at
               
                 several
                 times
              
               is
               expressed
               by
               
                 one
                 killing
              
               of
               them
               ;
               The
               
                 tormenting
                 of
                 the
                 dwellers
              
               on
               Earth
               by
               the
               Witnesses
               prophesying
               at
               several
               times
               ,
               is
               represented
               as
               
                 one
                 continued
              
               prophesying
               ;
               And
               the
               Rejoicing
               of
               the
               dwellers
               upon
               Earth
               for
               their
               being
               
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 Torments
              
               
               the
               vexatious
               prophesying
               of
               these
               Witnesses
               put
               them
               to
               ,
               being
               
                 repeated
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 was
                 ,
              
               at
               which
               they
               found
               themselves
               
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 toties
                 quoties
              
               ,
               is
               yet
               exhibited
               under
               the
               shew
               of
               
                 one
                 Rejoicing
              
               .
               This
               is
               most
               certainly
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               
                 Prophetick
                 Henopoeia
              
               ,
               to
               represent
               things
               thus
               ,
               which
               the
               Remarker
               
                 not
                 considering
              
               ,
               imagines
               a
               
                 great
                 strength
              
               in
               an
               Objection
               ,
               which
               in
               reality
               has
               
                 no
                 strength
              
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               289.
               a
               As
               for
               the
               first
               Reason
               for
               the
               said
               conceit
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Apocalyptick
                 Nasuteness
              
               and
               Sagacity
               will
               not
               lead
               one
               to
               hold
               an
               opinion
               against
               which
               there
               is
               such
               an
               unanswerable
               Objection
               as
               I
               take
               that
               now
               mentioned
               to
               be
               .
               b
               As
               to
               the
               second
               Reason
               ,
               
                 Half
                 a
                 year
              
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               as
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               may
               be
               considerable
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               .
               And
               perhaps
               it
               may
               be
               also
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Profanation
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               and
               shutting
               up
               the
               Heavens
               from
               rain
               by
               Eliah
               (
               both
               which
               were
               for
               the
               same
               time
               )
               and
               so
               may
               have
               partly
               a
               Symbolical
               signification
               ,
               viz.
               that
               this
               shall
               be
               a
               like
               short
               time
               of
               Trial
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               like
               happy
               issue
               .
               And
               in
               Rev.
               9.15
               .
               There
               is
               a
               prediction
               that
               reacheth
               to
               an
               Hour
               ,
               which
               what
               sense
               is
               to
               be
               given
               thereof
               ,
               this
               may
               admit
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               the
               time
               here
               signified
               seems
               to
               be
               like
               a
               
                 short
                 discord
              
               before
               a
               
                 sweet
                 close
              
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               turn
               of
               affairs
               as
               was
               Iulian's
               Apostacy
               before
               the
               establishment
               of
               Christianity
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               as
               also
               was
               the
               Relapse
               in
               Queen
               Mary's
               days
               before
               the
               settlement
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               so
               is
               this
               such
               a
               turn
               before
               the
               advancement
               of
               Christianity
               to
               that
               Ascendent-state
               it
               will
               gain
               over
               its
               enemies
               
               by
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               As
               to
               the
               third
               Reason
               ,
               c
               This
               condition
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               will
               not
               be
               
                 so
                 sad
              
               as
               is
               imagined
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               likely
               to
               be
               very
               heart-whole
               ,
               and
               to
               possess
               their
               souls
               in
               patience
               and
               comfortable
               hopes
               of
               what
               they
               have
               a
               prospect
               to
               be
               near
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               though
               it
               seems
               so
               incredible
               that
               they
               should
               recover
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               yet
               it
               's
               not
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               commencement
               of
               their
               Recovery
               should
               be
               within
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               their
               Rising
               and
               absolute
               Recovery
               may
               continue
               long
               ,
               though
               it
               will
               be
               to
               a
               much
               better
               condition
               than
               they
               were
               in
               before
               .
               d
               As
               to
               the
               fourth
               Reason
               ,
               The
               Apologer
               himself
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               makes
               their
               Political
               Death
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               their
               
                 mournfull
                 prophesying
              
               1260
               days
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               also
               sufficiently
               exprest
               by
               the
               
                 suffering
                 none
                 to
                 buy
                 or
                 sell
              
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               also
               sufficiently
               implied
               by
               the
               
                 cruel
                 War
              
               against
               them
               .
               For
               to
               be
               sure
               they
               would
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               any
               Autority
               by
               those
               who
               were
               so
               enraged
               against
               them
               .
               c
               As
               to
               the
               fifth
               Reason
               ,
               This
               Persecution
               will
               chiefly
               respect
               (
               as
               I
               have
               said
               )
               the
               
                 strickt
                 restraining
              
               of
               them
               from
               tormenting
               their
               adversaries
               as
               formerly
               .
               For
               having
               so
               prevailed
               as
               to
               be
               about
               to
               finish
               their
               mournfull
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               to
               
                 get
                 the
                 Ascedent
              
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               before
               this
               turn
               of
               affairs
               ,
               their
               Adversaries
               jealousie
               of
               them
               by
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               will
               make
               them
               use
               all
               watchfull
               diligence
               to
               keep
               them
               under
               .
               f
               And
               this
               Answer
               includes
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               sixth
               Reason
               ,
               if
               it
               need
               any
               .
               For
               this
               is
               a
               different
               War
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               being
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               silence
               and
               subdue
               .
            
             
             
               Ans.
               He
               comes
               now
               to
               the
               Expositor's
               six
               Arguments
               ,
               whereby
               he
               would
               prove
               that
               the
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               that
               the
               Witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               
                 lye
                 dead
              
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               or
               1260
               days
               or
               42
               months
               .
               And
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               obvious
               answering
               of
               
                 three
                 Integrals
              
               and
               
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               to
               
                 three
                 Integrals
              
               and
               
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Three
                 days
              
               and
               
                 an
                 half
              
               to
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               the
               1260
               days
               and
               the
               42
               months
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               Apocalyptick
               Nasuteness
               and
               Sagacity
               will
               not
               lead
               one
               to
               hold
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               against
               which
               there
               is
               such
               an
               unanswerable
               Objection
               as
               the
               Objection
               even
               now
               mentioned
               .
               But
               I
               have
               shew'd
               it
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               unanswerable
               Objection
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               fully
               answered
               it
               ,
               with
               all
               ease
               and
               clearness
               imaginable
               .
               I
               will
               onely
               add
               ,
               that
               Peganius
               ,
               a
               very
               learned
               and
               pious
               Writer
               ,
               is
               of
               that
               
                 Apocalyptick
                 Sagacity
              
               and
               Nasuteness
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               do
               not
               hold
               the
               Witnesses
               already
               risen
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               to
               rise
               in
               the
               year
               1860
               ,
               which
               is
               177
               years
               hence
               ,
               yet
               he
               makes
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               or
               1260
               days
               .
            
             
               b
               As
               for
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Expositor's
               second
               Reason
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Affectation
               of
               predicting
               to
               the
               curiosity
               of
               
                 half
                 a
                 year
              
               is
               improbable
               )
               it
               is
               manifold
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               half
               a
               year
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               as
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               may
               be
               considerable
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               profanation
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               and
               shutting
               up
               the
               Heavens
               from
               rain
               by
               Eliah
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               a
               Symbol
               of
               the
               
                 short
                 continuance
              
               of
               the
               Trial
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               happy
               issue
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               prediction
               ,
               Rev.
               9.15
               .
               that
               reacheth
               to
               an
               hour
               ,
               which
               what
               sense
               may
               be
               given
               thereof
               ,
               
               this
               may
               admit
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               That
               it
               will
               be
               such
               a
               sudden
               turn
               of
               affairs
               as
               was
               Iulian's
               Apostacy
               before
               the
               establishment
               of
               Christianity
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               Relapse
               in
               Queen
               Mary's
               days
               before
               the
               settlement
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               whole
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               is
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               small
               Periods
               of
               time
               are
               Typified
               in
               all
               the
               Apocalypse
               by
               
                 any
                 number
              
               set
               down
               therein
               ,
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
              
               being
               such
               as
               onely
               to
               prefigure
               the
               more
               large
               or
               general
               strokes
               of
               Providence
               and
               Periods
               of
               time
               .
               So
               that
               to
               say
               
                 half
                 a
                 year
              
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 three
                 years
              
               and
               an
               half
               is
               considerable
               ,
               is
               a
               mere
               sophistical
               quibble
               .
               So
               
                 half
                 an
                 hour
              
               would
               be
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 three
                 hours
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               for
               the
               proportion
               is
               alike
               in
               both
               .
               The
               strength
               of
               the
               argument
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Prophecies
               intending
               to
               prefigure
               the
               state
               of
               no
               such
               small
               Periods
               of
               time
               by
               any
               number
               ,
               as
               
                 four
                 years
              
               suppose
               ,
               nay
               if
               you
               will
               of
               
                 four
                 times
                 four
                 years
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               incredible
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               curious
               as
               to
               predescribe
               the
               condition
               of
               just
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               whenas
               if
               they
               had
               said
               roundly
               ,
               four
               years
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               served
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               that
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               could
               do
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 three
                 years
              
               and
               an
               half
               of
               the
               Profanation
               of
               the
               Temple
               does
               rather
               confirm
               the
               Expositor's
               opinion
               that
               makes
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               the
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               or
               1260
               days
               ,
               the
               outward
               Court
               of
               the
               Temple
               being
               profaned
               or
               troden
               down
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Vision
               .
               So
               that
               as
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               his
               profanation
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Profanation
               and
               
               conculcation
               of
               the
               outer
               Court
               or
               
                 holy
                 City
              
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               is
               likewise
               a
               Type
               of
               
                 that
                 Time
              
               ,
               they
               containing
               1260
               days
               to
               be
               expounded
               prophetically
               ,
               as
               the
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               .
               And
               the
               like
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               the
               shutting
               up
               the
               Heavens
               from
               rain
               for
               
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               for
               1260
               days
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               the
               mournfull
               Witnesses
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               the
               distilling
               of
               the
               salutiferous
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               should
               descend
               upon
               the
               people
               as
               a
               refreshing
               Rain
               was
               hindred
               .
               Which
               farther
               confirms
               that
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               is
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               and
               refers
               to
               the
               state
               of
               things
               in
               the
               1260
               days
               of
               the
               mournfull
               Witnesses
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               the
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               of
               Antiochus
               his
               Profanation
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               shutting
               up
               the
               Heavens
               from
               Rain
               by
               Elias
               ,
               are
               no
               Symbols
               of
               a
               short
               continuance
               of
               the
               Trial
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               be
               of
               the
               happy
               issue
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               third
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               [
               Hour
               ]
               Apoc.
               9.15
               .
               signifies
               there
               the
               same
               that
               time
               ;
               And
               if
               
                 half
                 a
                 day
              
               here
               will
               be
               admitted
               to
               signifie
               
                 half
                 a
                 time
              
               ,
               the
               Remarker
               and
               Expositor
               are
               agreed
               .
               For
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               stick
               when
               he
               has
               once
               admitted
               that
               the
               
                 half
                 day
              
               signifies
               
                 half
                 a
                 time
              
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               will
               signifie
               
                 three
                 times
              
               ;
               so
               that
               then
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               
                 Three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               or
               a
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               
                 half
                 a
                 Time
              
               ,
               as
               Daniel
               has
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               the
               Expositor
               contends
               for
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               turn
               of
               affairs
               were
               
                 very
                 sudden
                 indeed
              
               upon
               Iulian's
               shorter
               reign
               than
               half
               of
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ;
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               as
               he
               before
               them
               ,
               being
               Emperours
               of
               the
               whole
               Roman
               Empire
               might
               quickly
               re-establish
               
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               therein
               ;
               But
               if
               once
               the
               Reformed
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               ,
               or
               People
               were
               over-run
               again
               with
               Popery
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               one
               Emperour
               or
               Head
               over
               them
               all
               ,
               the
               Remarker's
               conceit
               is
               not
               credible
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Queen
               Mary's
               reign
               ,
               it
               was
               almost
               twice
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               and
               that
               Recession
               respected
               onely
               the
               Dominions
               she
               was
               Queen
               of
               .
               So
               that
               if
               in
               her
               time
               there
               had
               been
               as
               many
               Nations
               overflown
               again
               with
               Popery
               ,
               as
               have
               now
               been
               converted
               from
               it
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               would
               have
               been
               left
               in
               the
               lurch
               ,
               and
               lain
               still
               in
               the
               dead
               slate
               they
               were
               in
               before
               .
               But
               the
               Rising
               ought
               to
               be
               general
               ,
               unless
               there
               be
               some
               thing
               intimated
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Remarker's
               sense
               of
               
                 these
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               be
               a
               sudden
               turn
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 ill
                 plight
              
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               should
               be
               confined
               to
               just
               
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               onely
               incredible
               ,
               but
               even
               ridiculous
               for
               one
               to
               conceive
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               brought
               ,
               which
               does
               not
               evince
               this
               ,
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               And
               I
               am
               confident
               nothing
               will
               ever
               be
               brought
               to
               evince
               it
               .
            
             
               c
               The
               Remarker's
               Answer
               to
               the
               Expositor's
               third
               Reason
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               be
               ever
               brought
               to
               so
               sad
               a
               condition
               as
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               
                 karcases
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Witnesses
              
               lying
               dead
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               the
               great
               City
               ,
               it
               is
               incredible
               they
               should
               recover
               again
               within
               the
               space
               of
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               .
               To
               elude
               the
               force
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               the
               Remarker
               
                 point
                 blank
                 against
              
               the
               description
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               slain
               Witnesses
               ,
               first
               makes
               their
               state
               more
               joyous
               and
               comfortable
               than
               can
               possibly
               comply
               with
               that
               sad
               Representation
               
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Type
               thereof
               .
               They
               are
               slain
               by
               the
               Beast
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Bottomless
                 pit
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 dead
                 bodies
                 lye
                 exposed
              
               in
               the
               street
               of
               the
               great
               City
               .
               What
               a
               comfortable
               and
               heart-whole
               condition
               is
               this
               ?
               The
               best
               that
               can
               be
               said
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               They
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Death
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               may
               in
               time
               be
               raised
               out
               of
               it
               .
               But
               for
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               more
               dismal
               and
               sad
               ?
               And
               the
               other
               trick
               of
               evading
               is
               ,
               That
               though
               it
               seems
               so
               incredible
               that
               the
               Witnesses
               should
               recover
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               that
               the
               commencement
               of
               their
               recovery
               should
               be
               within
               so
               short
               a
               time
               .
               To
               which
               I
               say
               it
               is
               altogether
               incredible
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               ever
               appear
               that
               Popery
               has
               overflown
               the
               Reformed
               Nations
               ,
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               for
               that
               short
               space
               of
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               just
               ,
               and
               then
               at
               the
               expiring
               of
               that
               half
               year
               the
               Recovery
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               should
               presently
               commence
               ,
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               above
               ,
               having
               no
               aim
               to
               design
               such
               small
               moments
               of
               time
               ,
               nor
               it
               being
               at
               all
               probable
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Hierarchy
               ,
               having
               once
               again
               got
               the
               reins
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               of
               Western
               Christendom
               should
               not
               by
               their
               notable
               policy
               and
               vigilancy
               be
               able
               to
               retain
               their
               power
               entire
               ,
               for
               above
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               together
               .
               And
               then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               I
               add
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 such
                 distinction
              
               discernible
               in
               the
               Vision
               as
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               their
               Recovery
               ,
               and
               the
               commencement
               of
               their
               Recovery
               :
               Unless
               one
               would
               conceive
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 from
                 God
              
               entering
               into
               them
               and
               their
               
                 standing
                 on
                 their
                 feet
              
               to
               be
               the
               commencement
               of
               their
               Recovery
               ,
               and
               their
               ascending
               into
               Heaven
               in
               a
               Cloud
               the
               
                 Recovery
                 it self
              
               .
               But
               being
               their
               Death
               from
               which
               they
               are
               revived
               ,
               is
               a
               Political
               Death
               ;
               
                 so
                 soon
              
               as
               they
               were
               alive
               ,
               they
               
               were
               Politically
               alive
               ,
               and
               their
               ascending
               into
               Heaven
               upon
               a
               call
               thither
               is
               but
               a
               more
               full
               expression
               of
               the
               same
               state
               ,
               or
               may
               regard
               more
               properly
               those
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               that
               were
               called
               to
               the
               higher
               Ranks
               of
               Political
               Offices
               and
               Honours
               .
            
             
               d
               The
               Expositor's
               fourth
               Reason
               is
               ,
               That
               if
               we
               restrain
               the
               lying
               dead
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               to
               the
               
                 three
                 years
              
               and
               an
               half
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               prophesying
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Vision
               to
               represent
               their
               
                 Political
                 Death
              
               (
               to
               which
               their
               Resurrection
               relates
               )
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               been
               dead
               in
               that
               sense
               at
               least
               1260
               years
               already
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Remarker
               answers
               ,
               That
               the
               Apologer
               himself
               makes
               the
               Witnesses
               
                 Political
                 Death
              
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               their
               mournfull
               prophesying
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               also
               sufficiently
               expressed
               by
               
                 suffering
                 none
                 to
                 buy
                 and
                 sell
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               
                 cruel
                 War
              
               against
               them
               .
               But
               to
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               That
               the
               Apologer
               of
               Expositor
               does
               not
               make
               their
               
                 Political
                 Death
              
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               their
               mournfull
               prophesying
               1260
               days
               ,
               but
               makes
               it
               onely
               synchronize
               therewith
               .
               And
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Remarker's
               Answer
               ,
               it
               is
               impertinent
               to
               the
               Expositor's
               Reason
               ,
               who
               says
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               this
               Vision
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               that
               sets
               out
               their
               Political
               Death
               for
               1260
               years
               together
               ,
               though
               it
               mention
               their
               Resurrection
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Vision
               must
               be
               wretchedly
               maimed
               according
               to
               this
               false
               Gloss
               the
               Remarker
               puts
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               though
               there
               be
               war
               and
               overcoming
               ,
               and
               
                 forbidding
                 to
                 buy
                 or
                 sell
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               next
               Vision
               ,
               yet
               that
               Vision
               is
               not
               this
               ,
               nor
               is
               their
               Death
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               is
               Antithetal
               to
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               chap.
               13.
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               It
               is
               onely
               said
               that
               it
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Beast
               
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               which
               does
               not
               at
               all
               imply
               their
               Political
               Death
               for
               1260
               years
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               overcome
               them
               onely
               at
               the
               last
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               Nor
               does
               the
               prohibiting
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               imply
               that
               Death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               for
               1260
               years
               together
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               intimation
               of
               the
               
                 extent
                 of
                 time
              
               in
               the
               business
               .
               Whence
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               that
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               equivalent
               to
               1260
               days
               ,
               must
               denote
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Political
               Death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               the
               42
               
                 months
                 War
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Beast's
                 overcoming
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               chap.
               13.
               vers
               .
               5.
               both
               the
               victory
               and
               war
               may
               be
               expounded
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               equal
               to
               ,
               and
               coincident
               with
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               or
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               1260
               days
               .
               Whence
               we
               may
               understand
               that
               this
               Answer
               of
               the
               Remarker
               is
               most
               miserably
               forced
               ,
               weak
               ,
               and
               far-fetched
               .
            
             
               e
               The
               Expositor's
               fifth
               Reason
               is
               ,
               That
               being
               the
               Witnesses
               have
               
                 lain
                 slain
              
               in
               a
               Political
               sense
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               
                 so
                 often
                 slain
              
               ,
               even
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               them
               in
               a
               natural
               sense
               ,
               before
               the
               end
               of
               their
               mournfull
               Witnessing
               ,
               it
               is
               unconceivable
               what
               persecution
               or
               oppression
               in
               these
               
                 last
                 three
                 years
              
               and
               an
               half
               different
               from
               what
               they
               had
               endured
               before
               ,
               should
               befall
               them
               ,
               or
               more
               worthy
               taking
               notice
               of
               ▪
               that
               the
               former
               should
               be
               omitted
               ,
               and
               these
               by
               the
               
                 karcases
                 lying
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
              
               be
               represented
               .
               The
               answer
               of
               the
               Remarker
               here
               is
               very
               slim
               and
               lank
               to
               this
               fifth
               Reason
               ,
               he
               acknowledging
               the
               persecution
               and
               oppression
               for
               these
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               nothing
               comparable
               to
               the
               severities
               of
               that
               in
               the
               1260
               days
               of
               the
               mournfull
               prophesying
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               but
               discreetly
               letteth
               slip
               
               the
               main
               question
               ,
               why
               so
               gentle
               a
               persecution
               in
               comparison
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               
                 small
                 continuance
              
               ,
               should
               be
               noted
               in
               the
               Vision
               ,
               and
               one
               more
               than
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 times
              
               longer
               for
               duration
               ,
               and
               more
               
                 bloudy
                 ,
                 rude
              
               and
               barbarous
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               should
               be
               omitted
               .
               This
               he
               wisely
               declines
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               to
               ,
               it
               being
               such
               as
               to
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               said
               .
            
             
               f
               The
               Expositor's
               sixth
               and
               last
               Reason
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 finished
                 their
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 ascendeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 shall
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 overcome
                 them
                 and
                 kill
                 them
                 :
              
               that
               unless
               his
               sense
               be
               admitted
               ,
               there
               is
               till
               the
               end
               of
               their
               prophesying
               neither
               any
               war
               ,
               nor
               any
               overcoming
               ,
               nor
               any
               killing
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               which
               is
               point
               blank
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               History
               .
               What
               says
               the
               Remarker
               to
               this
               ?
               His
               former
               Answer
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               is
               an
               Answer
               to
               this
               ,
               if
               it
               need
               any
               .
               For
               this
               is
               a
               different
               war
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               being
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               silence
               and
               subdue
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               notified
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               omitted
               .
               What
               will
               not
               one
               say
               that
               is
               wedded
               to
               a
               fond
               opinion
               ?
               But
               the
               Vision
               does
               not
               onely
               omit
               the
               forty
               two
               months
               war
               against
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               that
               continued
               slaughter
               either
               Political
               or
               Natural
               above
               three
               hundred
               times
               of
               longer
               continuance
               than
               this
               slighter
               distress
               of
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               but
               does
               naturally
               import
               that
               there
               was
               
                 no
                 war
              
               against
               the
               Witnesses
               till
               they
               
                 had
                 finished
              
               their
               1260
               days
               witnessing
               ,
               if
               we
               adhere
               to
               the
               cortical
               sense
               as
               the
               Remarker
               does
               ;
               which
               is
               point
               blank
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               History
               .
               For
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               And
               when
               they
               
                 shall
                 have
                 finished
              
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Bestia
                 illa
                 ascendens
              
               (
               so
               Beza
               )
               which
               S.
               Iohn
               had
               his
               eye
               upon
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 Beast
                 ascending
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless-pit
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               implies
               he
               came
               out
               of
               the
               pit
               just
               upon
               the
               finishing
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               (
               when
               they
               had
               said
               their
               say
               )
               to
               assault
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               chap.
               13.
               upon
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Dragon
               against
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               his
               resolution
               of
               making
               war
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               saw
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 Beast
                 ascending
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               which
               implies
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               him
               .
               And
               the
               very
               words
               ,
               
                 When
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 finished
                 their
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 shall
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               does
               plainly
               and
               naturally
               imply
               he
               shall
               not
               war
               against
               them
               before
               ,
               but
               that
               then
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Pit
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               he
               will
               presently
               set
               upon
               them
               .
               He
               that
               can
               shut
               his
               eyes
               against
               such
               plain
               truth
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               he
               may
               not
               become
               blind
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               291.
               
               Whereas
               it
               is
               supposed
               there
               hath
               been
               such
               evident
               proof
               that
               the
               Vials
               follow
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               hath
               been
               made
               sufficiently
               evident
               ;
               whereby
               the
               fansied
               Mathematical
               Evidence
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               must
               be
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               comes
               to
               nothing
               .
               And
               the
               change
               by
               the
               Reformation
               was
               not
               so
               vast
               and
               stupendious
               (
               as
               it
               's
               here
               said
               to
               be
               )
               but
               that
               it
               's
               sufficiently
               prophesied
               of
               by
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               does
               very
               aptly
               signifie
               it
               ,
               it
               consisting
               chiefly
               in
               
                 rejecting
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Autority
              
               with
               some
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               were
               incident
               to
               the
               owning
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               last
               Remark
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               Triumph
               before
               Victory
               ,
               he
               supposing
               he
               hath
               produced
               such
               Objections
               as
               do
               enervate
               the
               Expositor's
               arguments
               for
               the
               placing
               the
               Vials
               after
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               whenas
               in
               truth
               all
               his
               Objections
               are
               as
               weak
               as
               water
               ,
               
               and
               as
               tender
               as
               any
               Cobweb
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               manifestly
               shewn
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               unprejudiced
               eye
               but
               will
               easily
               discern
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               begun
               by
               Luther
               is
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               is
               no
               fancy
               ,
               as
               the
               Remarker
               reproachfully
               calls
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 solid
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               even
               of
               Mathematical
               Evidence
               and
               clearness
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               would
               lessen
               that
               Illustrious
               passage
               of
               Providence
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               (
               which
               of
               a
               truth
               was
               very
               glorious
               and
               stupendious
               )
               by
               saying
               it
               consisted
               chiefly
               in
               rejecting
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Autority
              
               with
               some
               corruptions
               incident
               to
               the
               owning
               of
               it
               ;
               I
               say
               here
               in
               England
               for
               example
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Autority
              
               was
               rejected
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               corruptions
               of
               that
               Church
               that
               can
               be
               properly
               called
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               described
               in
               the
               Expositor's
               Idea
               of
               Antichristianism
               :
               From
               the
               imputation
               of
               all
               which
               he
               has
               solidly
               and
               impartially
               vindicated
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               at
               the
               End
               of
               his
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               as
               any
               one
               may
               fully
               understand
               that
               reades
               that
               Vindication
               without
               prejudice
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Constitution
               of
               things
               as
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               reduced
               to
               the
               state
               of
               those
               times
               that
               are
               Symmetral
               ,
               before
               the
               Apostacy
               came
               in
               .
               This
               has
               the
               ineffable
               goodness
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Providence
               brought
               to
               pass
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               have
               made
               no
               
                 better
                 use
              
               of
               it
               ,
               of
               whatever
               party
               we
               are
               ,
               lyes
               at
               our
               own
               doors
               .
               And
               a
               sad
               reckoning
               I
               fear
               will
               fall
               to
               their
               share
               that
               grumble
               and
               murmur
               against
               so
               laudable
               a
               constitution
               of
               things
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               may
               live
               an
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 innocent
              
               and
               Apostolick
               life
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               arrive
               thereby
               to
               eternal
               glory
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 are
                 manifest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Vncleanness
                 ,
                 Lasciviousness
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Variance
                 ,
                 
                 Emulation
                 ,
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Envyings
                 ,
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Revellings
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 that
                 doe
                 such
                 things
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 Love
                 ,
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 Gentleness
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 Temperance
                 .
              
               And
               as
               to
               the
               former
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 .
              
               And
               as
               to
               the
               latter
               he
               admonisheth
               ;
               
                 If
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 also
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               now
               if
               we
               crucifie
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               live
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               then
               be
               in
               reality
               ,
               no
               conceited
               and
               
                 presumptuous
                 Saints
              
               ,
               so
               fansied
               by
               our
               
                 selves
                 onely
              
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               
                 own
                 party
              
               ,
               but
               truly
               become
               such
               in
               the
               
                 sight
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               
                 all
                 discerning
              
               people
               ?
               And
               this
               assuredly
               those
               may
               attain
               unto
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               dispensation
               of
               God's
               Providence
               are
               called
               unto
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               themselves
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               advantages
               thereof
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               cavilling
               at
               ,
               and
               calumniating
               the
               Constitution
               of
               things
               ,
               what
               the
               vilifying
               and
               
                 speaking
                 contemptibly
              
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Insensibleness
               of
               the
               wickedness
               of
               Schisms
               and
               Divisions
               ;
               what
               can
               these
               proceed
               from
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Pride
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               which
               would
               seem
               some
               extraordinary
               thing
               in
               Religion
               ,
               when
               indeed
               it
               's
               nothing
               but
               its
               
                 mere
                 self
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 proud
                 ,
                 Hypocritical
              
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               
                 Hypochondriacal
                 Spirit
              
               fermenting
               and
               swelling
               it self
               into
               a
               conceit
               of
               its
               
                 affecting
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 state
              
               of
               Holiness
               and
               Saintship
               than
               is
               consistent
               with
               communion
               with
               the
               publick
               Religion
               established
               by
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               here
               in
               England
               suppose
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               it self
               neither
               
               crucifying
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               the
               lusts
               ,
               nor
               
                 ill
                 humours
              
               thereof
               ,
               as
               
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Variance
                 ,
                 Emulations
                 ,
                 Strife
                 ,
                 Wrathfulness
                 ,
                 Schismaticalness
                 ,
                 Fierceness
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               nor
               walking
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 Gentleness
                 ,
                 Goodness
              
               and
               Meekness
               ,
               whenas
               the
               Wisedom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 gentle
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               this
               is
               a
               false
               satisfaction
               of
               a
               tumid
               mind
               ,
               that
               has
               no
               real
               thirst
               after
               true
               Holiness
               and
               Righteousness
               indeed
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               has
               exhibited
               the
               light
               of
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               this
               false
               spirit
               would
               cloathe
               it self
               in
               a
               counterfeit
               shew
               of
               Saintship
               of
               its
               own
               devising
               and
               rellishing
               ,
               which
               being
               extravagant
               and
               out
               of
               the
               road
               of
               the
               
                 established
                 Rule
              
               ,
               it
               fondly
               hopes
               will
               approve
               it self
               to
               be
               extraordinary
               .
            
             
               And
               truly
               this
               is
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 cheat
              
               whereby
               
                 spiritually
                 proud
              
               men
               impose
               upon
               themselves
               and
               others
               that
               are
               no
               wiser
               than
               themselves
               .
               They
               think
               themselves
               
                 extraordinarily
                 holy
              
               ,
               and
               
                 singularly
                 Religious
              
               for
               their
               
                 extraordinary
                 zeal
              
               against
               ,
               or
               contempt
               of
               the
               
                 publick
                 Religion
              
               appointed
               by
               the
               
                 special
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               the
               
                 Sovereign
                 Autority
              
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               deem
               it
               in
               a
               manner
               profane
               ,
               because
               common
               or
               publick
               .
               Whenas
               if
               they
               would
               but
               cast
               their
               eyes
               upon
               those
               Texts
               above
               cited
               ,
               that
               set
               out
               so
               fully
               and
               expresly
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               examine
               themselves
               by
               that
               Rule
               that
               is
               so
               intelligible
               ,
               and
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               freakishness
               nor
               canting
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               indulge
               themselves
               in
               no
               sin
               (
               as
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               required
               as
               a
               condition
               of
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               and
               out
               of
               a
               
                 firm
                 faith
              
               make
               their
               earnest
               addresses
               to
               God
               for
               strength
               and
               assistence
               to
               overcome
               all
               our
               
                 inward
                 corruptions
              
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               to
               
                 mortifie
                 the
                 
                 old
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               attain
               to
               that
               
                 newness
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               through
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Regeneration
              
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               
                 wholly
                 quit
              
               of
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               above
               enumerated
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               
                 examine
                 themselves
              
               whether
               they
               
                 doe
                 thus
              
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               mortified
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               do
               sincerely
               
                 endeavour
                 to
                 mortifie
              
               all
               those
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               any
               way
               a-kin
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               be
               revived
               into
               those
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               there
               specified
               ,
               and
               have
               
                 a
                 real
                 savour
              
               and
               rellish
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               ashamed
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               perceive
               it
               a
               
                 burthen
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               to
               find
               themselves
               in
               any
               other
               Temper
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               for
               them
               to
               discover
               their
               own
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               a
               true
               method
               of
               becoming
               
                 real
                 Saints
              
               indeed
               .
               And
               this
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               holding
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               I
               shew'd
               above
               .
               But
               to
               bear
               themselves
               high
               in
               their
               own
               conceit
               ,
               for
               their
               pragmatically
               fansying
               (
               rather
               than
               espying
               )
               faults
               in
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               a
               Church
               so
               well
               established
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               huge
               zeal
               for
               a
               purer
               external
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Publick
               ,
               while
               that
               
                 private
                 internal
              
               Reformation
               (
               upon
               a
               false
               satisfaction
               of
               mind
               from
               that
               zeal
               for
               an
               outward
               )
               is
               so
               blindly
               neglected
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               most
               effectual
               method
               I
               know
               to
               make
               them
               become
               ,
               and
               
                 ever
                 remain
                 haughty
              
               and
               headstrong
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               all
               true
               and
               
                 real
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 Religion
              
               very
               cold
               and
               dough-baked
               Christians
               .
               This
               
                 high
                 ,
                 haughty
              
               ,
               but
               really
               empty
               Schismatical
               Spirit
               is
               the
               very
               pest
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               it
               may
               never
               prove
               the
               
                 utter
                 Ruine
              
               and
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               And
               let
               this
               serve
               for
               a
               Return
               to
               the
               Remarker's
               rude
               and
               irreverent
               scorn
               and
               contempt
               he
               
               has
               cast
               upon
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               wherein
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 it self
                 suffers
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
              
               ,
               who
               has
               plainly
               declared
               it
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               above
               demonstrated
               ,
               mauger
               all
               the
               pretended
               Objections
               of
               the
               conceited
               Remarker
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               lastly
               ,
               Whereas
               the
               Remarker
               will
               have
               the
               Reformation
               sufficiently
               prophesied
               of
               by
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial
              
               onely
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               utterly
               incredible
               that
               so
               glorious
               a
               passage
               of
               Providence
               should
               be
               passed
               over
               with
               so
               short
               and
               slight
               an
               intimation
               ;
               which
               is
               onely
               this
               :
               
                 The
                 second
                 Angel
                 poured
                 out
                 his
                 Vial
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 became
                 as
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 living
                 soul
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 Sea.
              
               This
               is
               all
               according
               to
               him
               that
               prefigures
               this
               stupendious
               passage
               of
               Providence
               ;
               whenas
               the
               Victory
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christianity
              
               over
               Paganism
               is
               set
               out
               most
               magnificently
               and
               copiously
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               ,
               chap.
               6.12
               .
               as
               also
               again
               by
               the
               victory
               of
               Michael
               over
               the
               
                 red
                 Dragon
              
               ,
               chap.
               12.7
               .
               and
               there
               are
               great
               Acclamations
               and
               Rejoicings
               thereupon
               ;
               But
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Remarker
               the
               victory
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Christians
               over
               Antichrist
               and
               
                 horrid
                 Enemy
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               over
               Pagano-christianism
               consisting
               of
               many
               
                 gross
                 Superstitions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 multifarious
                 Idolatries
              
               ,
               and
               
                 execrable
                 Cruelties
              
               and
               Butcherings
               ,
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               those
               of
               the
               
                 red
                 Dragon
              
               ;
               all
               this
               is
               hudled
               up
               into
               two
               or
               three
               lines
               without
               any
               
                 Acclamations
                 of
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 Doxologies
              
               or
               
                 Songs
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
              
               for
               such
               an
               inestimable
               Mercy
               ,
               which
               yet
               to
               such
               a
               vast
               atchievement
               of
               Providence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               mode
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               ought
               expresly
               to
               have
               been
               annexed
               .
               Wherefore
               though
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial
              
               may
               be
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               
                 settled
                 state
              
               of
               the
               Reformation
               after
               some
               short
               Reciprocations
               
               of
               affairs
               after
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               in
               any
               reason
               or
               congruity
               of
               sense
               reputed
               the
               Type
               of
               the
               Reformation
               it self
               in
               its
               first
               and
               fresh
               appearance
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               properly
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               are
               those
               
                 joyfull
                 Acclamations
              
               and
               Doxologies
               ,
               or
               
                 Songs
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
              
               ,
               chap.
               11.15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               as
               the
               Expositor
               by
               unexceptionable
               and
               invincible
               Arguments
               has
               proved
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               As
               it
               is
               incongruous
               to
               conceive
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial
              
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Prophetick
               Type
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               also
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               so
               .
               For
               it
               being
               so
               
                 firmly
                 demonstrated
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Vials
                 ,
                 all
              
               of
               them
               follow
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial
              
               be
               the
               
                 onely
                 Type
              
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               will
               yet
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               (
               which
               is
               also
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Remarker's
               Hypothesis
               )
               is
               already
               past
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Remarker
               ,
               being
               already
               come
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               demand
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               event
               of
               Providence
               ,
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               is
               prefigured
               by
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               None
               certainly
               can
               be
               found
               but
               the
               fresh
               appearance
               of
               the
               Reformation
               before
               its
               perfect
               settlement
               .
               It
               is
               that
               which
               was
               prefigured
               by
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Settlement
               thereof
               by
               the
               
                 second
                 Vial.
              
               The
               Interval
               betwixt
               is
               the
               
                 first
                 Vial
              
               ,
               viz.
               The
               intoxicating
               cup
               of
               wrath
               ,
               envy
               and
               dementation
               on
               those
               that
               had
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               with
               their
               unsuccessfull
               endeavours
               therefrom
               ,
               to
               extinguish
               the
               Reformation
               in
               its
               first
               appearance
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               first
               freshness
               and
               tenderness
               to
               have
               strangled
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Serpents
               sent
               from
               Iuno
               would
               have
               done
               Hercules
               in
               his
               Cradle
               .
               Thus
               easie
               is
               Wisedom
               to
               him
               that
               
               understands
               ;
               But
               a
               confused
               and
               prejudiced
               mind
               will
               intricate
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               that
               has
               a
               mind
               clear
               and
               unprejudiced
               ,
               cannot
               fail
               of
               assurance
               in
               this
               present
               point
               ,
               if
               in
               reading
               the
               
                 two
                 first
                 Visions
              
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               he
               closely
               observe
               these
               few
               things
               following
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               two
               Visions
               begin
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               Visions
               comprized
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               in
               the
               eleventh
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               thirteenth
               and
               fourteenth
               Chapters
               )
               which
               that
               they
               do
               has
               been
               demonstrated
               in
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               Remarks
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               granted
               in
               some
               sense
               by
               the
               Remarker
               himself
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               end
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 times
              
               ,
               viz.
               with
               the
               
                 last
                 Vial
              
               ,
               which
               contains
               a
               full
               and
               final
               overthrow
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               or
               the
               Beast
               and
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               which
               is
               manifestly
               proved
               by
               me
               against
               the
               Remarker
               .
               So
               that
               these
               two
               first
               Visions
               are
               Synchronal
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               both
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Vision
               contain
               a
               War
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               event
               of
               that
               war
               is
               an
               actual
               ,
               but
               partial
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Beast
               or
               Babylon
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               unto
               which
               answers
               the
               actual
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               in
               the
               second
               Vision
               .
               Which
               must
               needs
               be
               actual
               ,
               else
               the
               Angel
               would
               speak
               an
               untruth
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               vers
               .
               8.
               and
               but
               partial
               ,
               because
               it
               both
               answers
               to
               that
               in
               the
               first
               Vision
               ,
               and
               precedes
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               before
               which
               the
               full
               and
               final
               overthrow
               of
               Babylon
               is
               not
               .
               And
               whereas
               ,
               
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 anticipatory
                 History
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               actual
               success
               of
               the
               forty
               two
               months
               war
               ,
               but
               
                 this
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               is
               prefigured
               in
               this
               
                 second
                 Vision
              
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               this
               is
               the
               success
               thereof
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               very
               same
               with
               the
               
                 partial
                 fall
              
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               in
               the
               first
               Vision
               .
               Which
               was
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 half
              
               day
               of
               the
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 half
                 time
              
               of
               the
               three
               times
               and
               an
               half
               .
               Whence
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               the
               Angel
               brings
               news
               of
               must
               be
               so
               too
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               because
               the
               upshot
               of
               that
               war
               also
               was
               not
               till
               then
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Vision
              
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               and
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               this
               latter
               is
               just
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               the
               former
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               must
               be
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               also
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Forasmuch
               as
               this
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               is
               an
               ample
               Object
               of
               Ioy
               and
               Thanksgiving
               to
               the
               Evangelici
               ,
               the
               Witnesses
               and
               
                 sealed
                 Souldiers
              
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               against
               whom
               the
               Beast
               warred
               ,
               and
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               all
               along
               ,
               though
               they
               held
               out
               through
               patience
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               
                 promised
                 success
              
               at
               last
               ,
               chap.
               13.
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               therefore
               as
               there
               is
               a
               
                 joyfull
                 message
              
               by
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               
                 actual
                 fall
              
               of
               Babylon
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Vision
              
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               vers
               .
               8.
               so
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               those
               Acclamations
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               should
               respect
               the
               partial
               ,
               but
               actual
               fall
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               ample
               an
               Object
               of
               those
               
                 joyfull
                 Acclamations
              
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               thankfull
               Doxology
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               nothing
               betwixt
               but
               the
               gracefull
               ushering
               them
               in
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               plain
               they
               respect
               that
               event
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               also
               from
               that
               passage
               in
               the
               Doxology
               it self
               ,
               vers
               .
               27.
               where
               thanks
               is
               given
               to
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 has
                 taken
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 reigned
                 ,
              
               viz.
               in
               that
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               
               in
               this
               he
               re-assumed
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               which
               Antichrist
               had
               usurped
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               therefore
               ,
               We
               being
               so
               well
               assured
               that
               the
               partial
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               the
               joyfull
               Annunciation
               of
               the
               second
               Angel
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               and
               of
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               11.
               and
               meeting
               in
               the
               very
               
                 next
                 Vision
              
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               with
               a
               Song
               (
               prefixt
               thereto
               )
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               by
               the
               Victors
               over
               the
               Beast
               for
               an
               actual
               ,
               but
               partial
               Victory
               (
               actual
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               therein
               ,
               chap.
               15.
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 For
                 thy
                 judgments
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
              
               viz.
               in
               this
               late
               fall
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               but
               partial
               ,
               because
               this
               Song
               is
               prefixt
               before
               the
               Vials
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               bring
               to
               pass
               the
               fall
               and
               final
               ruine
               thereof
               )
               and
               there
               being
               no
               precedent
               actual
               and
               partial
               victory
               but
               this
               in
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               this
               Song
               of
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Moses
               upon
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Pharaoh
               at
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               
                 this
                 Song
              
               must
               be
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               with
               the
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               synchronize
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               therefore
               ,
               It
               is
               as
               clear
               as
               noon-day
               ,
               That
               ,
               that
               Doxology
               of
               the
               Elders
               immediately
               following
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               this
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               must
               immediately
               follow
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               All
               the
               Vials
               following
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               follow
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               and
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               part
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 first
              
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               (
               which
               begin
               from
               
                 one
                 Epocha
              
               ,
               and
               end
               with
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Vial
              
               )
               that
               prefigures
               that
               notable
               ,
               and
               indeed
               stupendious
               Atchievement
               of
               Providence
               in
               causing
               so
               many
               Provinces
               ,
               Principalities
               ,
               
               Nations
               and
               Kingdoms
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               
                 late
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               unless
               this
               of
               the
               
                 partial
                 fall
              
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               (
               for
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               after
               their
               Rising
               )
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               that
               the
               aforesaid
               Reformation
               is
               the
               
                 partial
                 fall
              
               of
               Babylon
               and
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               succinct
               Master-Reason
               of
               the
               Expositor
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               ,
               may
               go
               for
               a
               more
               general
               Confirmation
               of
               all
               his
               particular
               Reasonings
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               are
               sufficiently
               firm
               also
               of
               themselves
               )
               and
               shews
               how
               skilfully
               he
               has
               allotted
               the
               several
               passages
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 Visions
              
               that
               follow
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               to
               several
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               which
               are
               certainly
               in
               that
               time
               after
               the
               said
               Fall
               and
               Rising
               .
               It
               shews
               also
               the
               assuredness
               of
               his
               judgment
               in
               making
               the
               
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Witnesses
               lye
               slain
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 three
                 times
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               or
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Expositor's
               six
               arguments
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               rational
               in
               themselves
               ,
               so
               they
               conclude
               a
               
                 certain
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Remarker's
               Answers
               to
               them
               are
               mere
               Whifling
               .
               For
               the
               
                 late
                 Reformation
              
               being
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Remarker's
               conceits
               about
               this
               matter
               are
               quite
               out
               of
               doors
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               
                 genuine
                 Corollaries
              
               of
               this
               solid
               Demonstration
               ,
               as
               to
               speculation
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               use
               this
               one
               is
               inestimable
               ,
               That
               it
               naturally
               gives
               a
               stop
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               are
               not
               out
               of
               their
               wits
               ,
               to
               their
               conceiving
               any
               hopes
               of
               Innovations
               in
               State
               or
               Church
               from
               the
               
                 near
                 approach
              
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               completion
               of
               that
               Prophecy
               being
               so
               
                 plainly
                 past
              
               :
               And
               farthermore
               ,
               for
               the
               quieting
               of
               their
               Spirits
               
               does
               plainly
               inform
               them
               of
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Reformation
               made
               by
               our
               Reverend
               and
               
                 Royal
                 Reformers
              
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               to
               separate
               from
               such
               a
               constitution
               so
               well
               approved
               of
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               
                 gross
                 disobedience
              
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               
                 hatefull
                 Ingratitude
              
               to
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 benign
                 Providence
              
               over
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               ARITHMETICA
               APOCALYPTICA
               ,
               OR
               A
               RESOLUTION
               TO
               Three
               main
               QUERIES
               Touching
               the
               NUMBERS
               OF
               THE
               Medial-Visions
               OF
               THE
               APOCALYPSE
               ,
               Added
               by
               way
               of
               APPENDAGE
               to
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               foregoing
               REMARKS
               UPON
               Dr.
               
                 HENRY
                 MORE
              
               HIS
               APOLOGY
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 M.
                 F.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               .
               1684.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               ARITHMETICA
               APOCALYPTICA
               ,
               OR
               A
               RESOLUTION
               to
               Three
               main
               QUERIES
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               WHile
               my
               Answers
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Remarks
               were
               in
               the
               Press
               ,
               by
               a
               lucky
               Providence
               there
               came
               into
               my
               hands
               certain
               Apocalyptick
               Papers
               sent
               me
               in
               a
               Letter
               from
               a
               friend
               ,
               who
               desired
               my
               judgment
               touching
               them
               .
               The
               Papers
               were
               the
               more
               welcome
               ,
               because
               the
               Authour
               of
               them
               seemed
               to
               be
               convinced
               of
               that
               grand
               truth
               contended
               for
               by
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 M.
              
               in
               his
               Apology
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformation
                 was
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 .
              
               To
               which
               that
               Authour
               addeth
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               rose
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1559
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               mournfull
               Prophesying
               did
               not
               conterminate
               ,
               as
               naturally
               it
               doth
               ,
               with
               their
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               ,
               but
               was
               to
               continue
               127
               years
               longer
               ,
               and
               to
               expire
               in
               the
               year
               1686.
               
               In
               which
               year
               he
               declares
               with
               a
               strange
               scheme
               of
               Enthusiastick
               confidence
               ,
               that
               Babylon
               will
               be
               utterly
               ruined
               ,
               and
               all
               Antichristianity
               quite
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               look't
               so
               like
               an
               intended
               defeat
               to
               
               the
               important
               usefulness
               of
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 are
                 risen
                 already
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               quieting
               mens
               minds
               ,
               and
               preventing
               stirs
               and
               commotions
               ,
               and
               the
               conciliating
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               present
               constitution
               of
               things
               in
               matters
               of
               Government
               and
               Religion
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               I
               was
               obliged
               the
               more
               narrowly
               to
               consider
               the
               grounds
               of
               so
               Triumphant
               a
               conclusion
               ;
               And
               especially
               (
               my
               friend
               in
               his
               Letter
               pressing
               me
               the
               most
               earnestly
               thereto
               )
               to
               settle
               according
               to
               my
               best
               judgment
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               
                 Medial
                 Visions
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Authour
               of
               those
               Papers
               makes
               to
               be
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               426.
               
               Which
               depends
               upon
               his
               making
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               and
               the
               Opened-book-prophecy
               to
               be
               the
               year
               66
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               supposes
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               received
               those
               Prophecies
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               Nero.
               Wherefore
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               folly
               of
               that
               Enthusiastick
               confidence
               in
               the
               Authour
               of
               those
               Papers
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               friend's
               desire
               ,
               I
               have
               here
               settled
               the
               true
               Epocha
               of
               the
               
                 Medial
                 Visions
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               or
               Reign
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               usefulness
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               consider
               in
               its
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               Nor
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               prefixed
               two
               other
               Queries
               that
               tend
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               them
               that
               urge
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 are
                 risen
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               made
               to
               rise
               while
               the
               last
               semitime
               is
               but
               current
               ,
               and
               not
               expired
               ,
               as
               if
               this
               destroy'd
               the
               usefulness
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               by
               giving
               so
               large
               a
               latitude
               of
               time
               as
               the
               space
               of
               180
               years
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               its
               prediction
               ,
               and
               were
               also
               inconsistent
               with
               its
               synchronizing
               with
               the
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               ,
               those
               days
               not
               admitting
               of
               any
               latitude
               ,
               but
               necessarily
               signifying
               strictly
               so
               
               many
               years
               .
               The
               use
               therefore
               of
               these
               two
               first
               Queries
               for
               the
               solving
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               I
               shall
               also
               take
               notice
               of
               in
               its
               due
               place
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               shall
               produce
               into
               view
               the
               Queries
               themselves
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               is
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
            
             
               Whether
               Daniel's
               Three
               times
               and
               an
               Half
               ,
               however
               disguized
               or
               varied
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               ,
               be
               not
               the
               standing
               Authentick
               measure
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ?
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
            
             
               It
               being
               granted
               that
               Daniel's
               Three
               times
               and
               an
               Half
               is
               the
               standing
               Authentick
               measure
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               the
               genuine
               use
               and
               purpose
               of
               varying
               them
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               ?
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               precise
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               or
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               ?
            
             
               These
               be
               the
               three
               Queries
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               first
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               Daniel's
               Three
               times
               and
               an
               Half
               ,
               or
               seven
               Semitimes
               ,
               is
               the
               standing
               Authentick
               measure
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               Of
               which
               that
               of
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               is
               one
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Apoc.
               12.14
               .
               That
               she
               was
               there
               to
               be
               nourished
               for
               a
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               ,
               with
               which
               abiding
               of
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               
               The
               Entireness
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               seven-headed
               Beast
               restored
               ,
               The
               Outer
               Court
               troden
               under
               foot
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               The
               two
               Witnesses
               prophesying
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               The
               entire
               Dominion
               of
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               or
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               great
               Whore
               or
               Mystical
               Babylon
               ,
               according
               to
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               do
               synchronize
               .
               Of
               all
               these
               Visions
               therefore
               are
               Daniel's
               seven
               Semitimes
               the
               standing
               Authentick
               measure
               for
               the
               computing
               the
               event
               of
               any
               Medial-Vision
               ,
               however
               varied
               into
               1260
               days
               and
               42
               months
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               more
               precise
               restriction
               as
               to
               eventual
               prediction
               ,
               than
               there
               would
               have
               been
               ,
               though
               the
               expression
               of
               Three
               times
               and
               an
               Half
               or
               seven
               Semitimes
               had
               never
               been
               varied
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               .
               And
               my
               Reasons
               for
               this
               my
               Assertion
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               looks
               something
               absurdly
               and
               derogatorily
               to
               the
               Omniscience
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               farther
               advanced
               in
               Knowledge
               in
               St.
               Iohn's
               Time
               than
               in
               Daniel's
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               about
               600
               years
               nearer
               approach
               to
               the
               event
               predicted
               ,
               enabled
               him
               to
               count
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               little
               Horn
               with
               eyes
               in
               St.
               Iohn's
               time
               to
               the
               punctuality
               of
               a
               year
               ,
               whenas
               in
               Daniel's
               time
               he
               could
               count
               it
               onely
               according
               to
               those
               large
               measures
               of
               Semitimes
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               contains
               180
               years
               .
               This
               methinks
               looks
               very
               uncouthly
               and
               absurdly
               .
               Indeed
               if
               he
               had
               not
               counted
               the
               reign
               of
               the
               little
               ruffling
               Horn
               with
               eyes
               by
               any
               parts
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               onely
               predicted
               that
               such
               a
               Polity
               would
               appear
               during
               the
               fourth
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               then
               after
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               told
               accurately
               the
               time
               of
               its
               duration
               ,
               whether
               42
               months
               or
               1260
               days
               prophetical
               it
               would
               look
               unsuspectedly
               ,
               but
               things
               being
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               plainly
               look
               derogatorily
               to
               
               that
               perfection
               of
               Prescience
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               to
               fansie
               he
               foretold
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Event
               an
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               times
               more
               punctually
               at
               600
               years
               nearer
               approach
               thereto
               ,
               viz.
               in
               St.
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               at
               that
               distance
               in
               Daniel's
               time
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               wanted
               that
               advantage
               then
               which
               he
               had
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               plainly
               suggested
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               chap.
               12.
               from
               those
               two
               places
               compared
               together
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 woman
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 feed
                 her
                 there
                 a
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 threescore
                 days
                 :
              
               and
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 were
                 given
                 two
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 fly
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 into
                 her
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 is
                 nourished
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 time
                 :
              
               It
               is
               plainly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               hence
               suggested
               ,
               That
               the
               expressing
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               by
               1260
               days
               is
               not
               for
               any
               more
               accurate
               account
               (
               from
               some
               known
               Epocha
               )
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               predicted
               Event
               ;
               For
               then
               the
               time
               of
               the
               woman's
               abode
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               should
               have
               been
               expressed
               in
               the
               first
               place
               by
               those
               more
               general
               and
               lax
               measures
               of
               ,
               a
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
              
               or
               seven
               Semitimes
               ,
               but
               then
               afterwards
               by
               that
               more
               strickt
               and
               minute
               measure
               of
               a
               Day
               ,
               as
               intimating
               the
               event
               to
               be
               predicted
               even
               to
               a
               set
               Prophetical
               Day
               .
               But
               it
               being
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               plain
               insinuation
               that
               Daniel's
               seven
               Semitimes
               is
               the
               Prophetical
               measure
               to
               estimate
               the
               true
               time
               of
               the
               events
               by
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               lesser
               parts
               of
               time
               a
               Prophetical
               Day
               or
               Month
               ,
               this
               measure
               of
               Daniel
               being
               placed
               not
               onely
               after
               the
               1260
               days
               in
               this
               and
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               ,
               but
               also
               after
               the
               42
               months
               there
               mentioned
               to
               be
               a
               key
               to
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               these
               Variations
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               apparent
               that
               the
               variation
               of
               the
               seven
               Semitimes
               is
               not
               intended
               for
               any
               more
               punctually
               and
               restrictively
               predicting
               the
               event
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               variation
               would
               then
               have
               been
               onely
               into
               1260
               days
               Prophetical
               .
               But
               it
               being
               also
               into
               42
               months
               ,
               it
               will
               entangle
               the
               account
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Prophecy
               seem
               to
               contradict
               it self
               ,
               and
               imply
               things
               impossible
               to
               be
               possible
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               shall
               predict
               true
               as
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               true
               at
               once
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Event
               predicted
               fall
               within
               the
               last
               part
               of
               time
               ,
               suppose
               ,
               the
               last
               Prophetick
               Month
               ,
               though
               but
               a
               little
               after
               the
               beginning
               thereof
               the
               Prophecy
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               or
               what
               is
               necessarily
               and
               intimately
               Synchronal
               to
               it
               ,
               not
               falling
               out
               in
               the
               last
               of
               the
               1260
               days
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               expression
               it
               should
               do
               ,
               it
               makes
               the
               prediction
               false
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               of
               the
               last
               Semitime
               .
               In
               the
               fifth
               month
               whereof
               ,
               if
               the
               woman
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               the
               prediction
               is
               true
               ;
               but
               sith
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               last
               month
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               doubly
               false
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               those
               variations
               of
               the
               seven
               Semitimes
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               are
               onely
               Cortical
               in
               the
               external
               Celature
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               are
               mere
               
                 Numeral
                 Diorisms
              
               ,
               not
               Prophetical
               Numbers
               restraining
               the
               event
               to
               any
               closer
               pinch
               of
               time
               than
               if
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               had
               been
               in
               every
               place
               expressed
               by
               seven
               Semitimes
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               who
               while
               the
               Outer
               Court
               is
               troden
               down
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               for
               42
               months
               ,
               do
               mournfully
               prophesie
               1260
               days
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               time
               in
               other
               Terms
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               reducing
               all
               at
               last
               in
               this
               Vision
               ,
               Apoc.
               11.
               vers
               .
               8.11
               .
               to
               
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               does
               
               himself
               set
               his
               Seal
               to
               this
               truth
               ,
               That
               as
               to
               the
               restrictive
               prediction
               of
               the
               event
               there
               was
               never
               greater
               preciseness
               intended
               ,
               than
               what
               that
               latitude
               of
               numbering
               by
               Semitimes
               did
               require
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               lax
               .
               And
               that
               by
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               three
               times
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               or
               Daniel's
               seven
               Semitimes
               are
               signified
               ,
               that
               Assertion
               by
               invincible
               demonstration
               in
               the
               Apology
               (
               I
               mean
               by
               those
               six
               solid
               arguments
               ,
               which
               the
               Remarker
               as
               eager
               and
               keen
               as
               he
               is
               upon
               the
               business
               to
               invalidate
               them
               ,
               has
               but
               shewn
               his
               own
               weakness
               in
               attempting
               it
               )
               is
               made
               good
               to
               any
               intelligent
               and
               unprejudiced
               Reader
               .
               Wherefore
               by
               the
               Reduction
               ,
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               of
               the
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               to
               Daniel's
               three
               times
               and
               an
               half
               (
               expounding
               [
               Day
               ]
               by
               Time
               first
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               most
               certainly
               sometimes
               so
               signifie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               from
               the
               abovesaid
               arguments
               ,
               as
               certainly
               so
               signifies
               here
               )
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               himself
               ,
               that
               the
               onely
               standing
               Authentick
               measure
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               ,
               is
               Daniel's
               
                 seven
                 Semitimes
              
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               reducing
               the
               signification
               of
               Day
               to
               that
               of
               Time
               first
               ,
               because
               a
               Prophetick
               day
               signifies
               but
               one
               natural
               year
               ,
               but
               a
               Time
               a
               
                 Prophetick
                 year
              
               ,
               which
               is
               360
               natural
               years
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               predicted
               to
               come
               to
               pass
               at
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               their
               accomplishment
               cannot
               be
               effected
               in
               the
               space
               of
               a
               single
               
                 Prophetical
                 day
              
               .
               Such
               is
               a
               considerable
               breaking
               the
               entireness
               of
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               little
               Horn
               with
               eyes
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               the
               false
               Prophet
               or
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               at
               which
               such
               Acclamations
               as
               these
               
               are
               heard
               in
               Heaven
               .
               The
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               are
               become
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christ
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               And
               chap.
               15.
               that
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Lamb
               is
               sung
               by
               the
               triumphant
               Harpers
               on
               the
               Sea
               of
               glass
               ,
               
                 Great
                 and
                 marvellous
                 are
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 :
                 Iust
                 and
                 true
                 are
                 thy
                 ways
                 ,
                 O
                 King
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 Who
                 shall
                 not
                 fear
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 Name
                 ?
                 For
                 thou
                 onely
                 art
                 holy
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 worship
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 judgments
                 are
                 manifest
                 .
              
               Surely
               all
               this
               must
               not
               signifie
               such
               small
               Atchievements
               as
               can
               be
               brought
               about
               in
               one
               single
               year
               .
               And
               as
               Rome
               was
               not
               built
               in
               one
               natural
               day
               ,
               no
               more
               could
               so
               great
               a
               ruine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Polity
               or
               Hierarchy
               ,
               though
               but
               partial
               ,
               be
               effected
               in
               one
               
                 Prophetical
                 day
              
               .
               Which
               unless
               we
               reckon
               by
               Semitimes
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               the
               measure
               we
               reckon
               by
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               predicted
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               atchieved
               in
               one
               single
               year
               or
               prophetick
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               variation
               of
               the
               seven
               Semitimes
               into
               1260
               days
               was
               never
               intended
               ,
               for
               so
               precise
               an
               indication
               of
               the
               
                 predicted
                 event
              
               ,
               as
               to
               limit
               it
               to
               a
               single
               year
               .
               And
               the
               1260
               days
               and
               42
               months
               being
               but
               the
               variations
               of
               the
               same
               seven
               Semitimes
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               of
               the
               months
               also
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               imply
               a
               greater
               strictness
               than
               that
               ancient
               Authentick
               standing
               measure
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               A
               time
               ,
               and
               times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               time
               .
               But
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               if
               we
               stick
               not
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               onely
               measure
               is
               by
               Prophetical
               Days
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               To
               all
               this
               for
               our
               farther
               assurance
               ,
               that
               Daniel's
               measure
               is
               the
               onely
               measure
               to
               measure
               the
               true
               time
               of
               the
               Events
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               
               by
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               ,
               that
               one
               real
               Specimen
               ,
               which
               indeed
               involves
               in
               it
               all
               the
               middle
               Synchronals
               ,
               namely
               ,
               The
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               Which
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               I
               have
               so
               firmly
               demonstrated
               the
               effusion
               of
               all
               the
               Vials
               to
               follow
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               firmly
               from
               thence
               sure
               and
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               begun
               by
               Luther
               ,
               and
               spreading
               and
               propagating
               it self
               thorough
               so
               many
               Countries
               ,
               Principalities
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               is
               the
               completion
               of
               that
               Vision
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               Which
               noble
               Event
               predicted
               in
               this
               Vision
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               according
               to
               History
               ,
               was
               not
               restrained
               to
               a
               Prophetick
               day
               nor
               month
               neither
               ,
               but
               fell
               out
               simply
               ,
               as
               was
               predicted
               in
               the
               last
               
                 Half
                 day
              
               ,
               or
               last
               Semitime
               of
               the
               seven
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Vials
               follow
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               or
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               that
               consequently
               the
               abovesaid
               Reformation
               is
               the
               completion
               of
               that
               Vision
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               Rising
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               was
               even
               with
               Mathematical
               evidence
               made
               good
               in
               the
               Apology
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               now
               ,
               whoever
               carefully
               peruses
               the
               foregoing
               Answer
               to
               the
               Remarks
               ,
               made
               by
               so
               keen
               a
               Remarker
               ,
               will
               find
               that
               the
               Answerer
               has
               had
               occasion
               given
               him
               of
               so
               fully
               and
               clearly
               confirming
               ,
               and
               invincibly
               evidencing
               the
               forementioned
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               one
               that
               closely
               attends
               to
               what
               is
               written
               any
               longer
               to
               hesitate
               about
               the
               truth
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               to
               doubt
               of
               this
               present
               Truth
               ,
               That
               Daniel's
               seven
               Semitimes
               is
               the
               onely
               real
               and
               Authentick
               standing
               measure
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               the
               Events
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               are
               to
               be
               computed
               ,
               and
               their
               truth
               examined
               from
               a
               certain
               Epocha
               .
            
             
               Which
               first
               point
               being
               cleared
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               enquire
               
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 use
                 and
                 
                 purpose
                 of
                 varying
              
               Daniel
               
                 's
                 seven
                 Semitimes
                 into
              
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               
                 in
                 these
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
              
               Apocalypse
               .
               For
               certainly
               there
               is
               no
               trifling
               in
               so
               sacred
               a
               Writing
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               to
               begin
               with
               what
               may
               seem
               slightest
               ,
               first
               ,
               Daniel's
               Time
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               ,
               being
               so
               often
               to
               recur
               in
               the
               Medial-Visions
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               varying
               of
               them
               into
               the
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               ;
               I
               may
               add
               also
               into
               the
               
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               Visions
               would
               have
               looked
               more
               homely
               and
               bald
               ,
               whenas
               this
               variety
               gives
               grace
               and
               ornament
               unto
               them
               .
               Nor
               can
               this
               Reason
               seem
               trisling
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               God
               and
               Nature
               in
               Plants
               and
               Animals
               does
               not
               affect
               onely
               what
               is
               wholsome
               and
               usefull
               ,
               but
               adds
               also
               thereunto
               what
               is
               handsome
               and
               beautifull
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               It
               seems
               very
               requisite
               ,
               yea
               even
               necessary
               for
               the
               Apocalyptick
               styles
               ,
               which
               describes
               bodies
               Politick
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               continue
               for
               many
               Ages
               together
               by
               the
               Symbol
               of
               some
               particular
               Beast
               ,
               or
               single
               humane
               Person
               ,
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               which
               it
               would
               be
               indecorous
               to
               declare
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               continue
               a
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               ,
               which
               either
               conveys
               nothing
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               if
               plainly
               expressed
               ,
               the
               space
               of
               twelve
               or
               thirteen
               hundred
               years
               ,
               when
               no
               particular
               Beast
               ,
               nor
               any
               single
               man
               or
               woman
               can
               be
               conceived
               to
               live
               so
               long
               ;
               It
               was
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               necessary
               for
               the
               Apocalyptick
               style
               to
               turn
               Daniel's
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               into
               1260
               days
               or
               42
               months
               ,
               that
               the
               Cortex
               of
               the
               Visions
               might
               keep
               decorum
               in
               those
               Symbols
               of
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               be
               said
               to
               continue
               so
               extremely
               much
               longer
               than
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               
               of
               Decorum
               ,
               or
               adorning
               the
               Cortex
               with
               the
               smooth
               shew
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               karcases
               of
               the
               slain
               Witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               lye
               but
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               unburied
               ,
               though
               those
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               are
               the
               same
               with
               Daniel's
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               .
               But
               to
               have
               said
               either
               here
               or
               elsewhere
               for
               ,
               
                 A
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
              
               Three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               had
               been
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               road
               of
               the
               Prophetick
               style
               ,
               which
               never
               names
               a
               year
               for
               a
               
                 year
                 of
                 years
              
               ,
               though
               a
               Time
               signifies
               such
               a
               Prophetical
               year
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               no
               where
               in
               use
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               imply
               that
               no
               less
               than
               360000
               years
               were
               the
               space
               of
               the
               Millennium
               ,
               or
               Ligation
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               denoting
               Daniel's
               seven
               Semitimes
               ,
               one
               while
               by
               Days
               ,
               and
               another
               while
               by
               Months
               ,
               and
               the
               applying
               the
               numbering
               by
               days
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Sun
               is
               governour
               to
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               the
               truly
               Evangelical
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               numbering
               by
               Months
               ,
               which
               respects
               the
               Moon
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Governess
               of
               the
               Night
               to
               the
               Apostatized
               persecutive
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               farther
               piece
               of
               instructive
               Elegancy
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               exteriour
               Cortex
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               ,
               characterizing
               thereby
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               tread
               under
               foot
               the
               Holy
               City
               for
               
                 forty
                 two
                 months
              
               ,
               and
               the
               healed
               Beast
               with
               seven
               blasphemous
               Heads
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               given
               to
               make
               War
               with
               the
               Saints
               also
               42
               Months
               ,
               by
               the
               infamous
               Note
               of
               the
               
                 children
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               but
               characterizing
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               unapostatized
               Evangelical
               Christians
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               nourished
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               [
               chap.
               12.6
               .
               ]
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               the
               mournfull
               Witnesses
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               that
               were
               to
               prophesie
               in
               sackcloth
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               after
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               by
               the
               glorious
               Title
               of
               the
               
                 children
                 of
                 light
              
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               This
               variation
               of
               Daniel's
               Semitimes
               into
               42
               Months
               and
               1260
               Days
               has
               not
               this
               office
               onely
               of
               duly
               characterizing
               the
               two
               Parties
               ,
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               Evangelical
               Church
               in
               commendation
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               detestation
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               is
               farther
               serviceable
               to
               us
               for
               the
               more
               distinct
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Visions
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               confound
               into
               one
               such
               parties
               as
               are
               two
               ,
               and
               notified
               to
               be
               so
               by
               this
               character
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               Mr.
               Mede
               is
               sound
               solidly
               and
               judiciously
               to
               have
               distinguished
               betwixt
               that
               woman
               Iohn
               saw
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               upon
               a
               scarlet-coloured
               Beast
               ,
               chap.
               17.
               and
               that
               mentioned
               chap.
               12.
               vers
               .
               6.
               who
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fed
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               1260
               days
               ,
               where
               the
               numbering
               by
               Days
               does
               plainly
               indicate
               that
               woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               to
               be
               the
               pure
               Evangelical
               Church
               ,
               the
               mournfull
               Witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whenas
               the
               other
               woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               chap.
               17.
               is
               the
               apostatized
               Church
               ,
               even
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               as
               she
               is
               there
               called
               .
               Wherefore
               this
               distinguishing
               the
               
                 Mulier
                 Eremicola
              
               from
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               by
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               overlookt
               or
               slighted
               ,
               nor
               this
               use
               of
               numbering
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               one
               while
               by
               days
               ,
               another
               while
               by
               months
               ,
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               it
               stearing
               us
               off
               from
               such
               mistakes
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               It
               is
               well
               known
               to
               them
               that
               concern
               themselves
               in
               these
               Speculations
               ,
               that
               the
               artifice
               of
               concealment
               is
               a
               thing
               driven
               at
               in
               the
               frame
               and
               contrivance
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Visions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               certainty
               of
               Revealment
               ,
               as
               is
               noted
               in
               Book
               1.
               
               Chap.
               2.
               
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               and
               the
               usefulness
               thereof
               there
               intimated
               .
               And
               it
               is
               obvious
               to
               conceive
               that
               disguising
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               under
               so
               many
               variations
               ,
               of
               a
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               
                 half
                 
                 a
                 Time
              
               ,
               of
               42
               months
               ,
               of
               1260
               days
               ,
               of
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               must
               needs
               contribute
               something
               to
               the
               obscuring
               of
               the
               Visions
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               not
               lye
               so
               open
               and
               obvious
               to
               every
               eye
               ,
               but
               gives
               a
               pleasant
               exercise
               to
               the
               sagacious
               and
               intelligent
               to
               find
               cut
               the
               mystery
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               all
               to
               the
               ancient
               Authentick
               measure
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               farther
               usefulness
               of
               the
               varying
               of
               Daniel's
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               
                 half
                 a
                 Time
              
               into
               42
               months
               or
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               notable
               one
               .
               For
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               neither
               the
               Greek
               nor
               Hebrew
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               the
               dual
               number
               expresses
               the
               word
               [
               Times
               ]
               by
               it
               ,
               what
               assurance
               have
               we
               but
               that
               Times
               ,
               in
               [
               A
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               ]
               may
               signifie
               more
               Times
               than
               two
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               will
               not
               be
               seven
               Semitimes
               but
               nine
               ,
               whenas
               seven
               is
               the
               sacred
               Number
               the
               Apocalypse
               seems
               to
               affect
               .
               But
               that
               they
               are
               seven
               ,
               and
               not
               nine
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               the
               varying
               of
               them
               into
               1260
               days
               ,
               or
               42
               months
               does
               fully
               assure
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               
                 A
                 Time
              
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               
                 half
                 a
                 Time
              
               is
               understood
               ,
               Three
               prophetical
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               or
               seven
               
                 half
                 years
              
               .
               Of
               which
               ,
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               There
               is
               this
               farther
               notable
               use
               .
               For
               though
               I
               have
               made
               it
               plain
               in
               my
               satisfying
               the
               former
               Query
               ,
               That
               these
               variations
               of
               Daniel's
               Time
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               was
               never
               intended
               for
               a
               more
               accurate
               computation
               of
               the
               predicted
               Event
               from
               some
               certain
               Epocha
               to
               a
               month
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               a
               day
               ;
               yet
               it
               being
               known
               by
               those
               variations
               that
               Daniel's
               Number
               is
               
                 seven
                 Semitimes
              
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               seven
               Semitimes
               are
               
                 seven
                 Prophetical
                 half
                 years
              
               ,
               or
               seven
               
                 Spatia
                 semestria
              
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               these
               Notices
               ,
               and
               by
               Iohn's
               measuring
               
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               chap.
               11.
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               leaving
               the
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               to
               be
               trod
               under
               foot
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               for
               42
               months
               ;
               from
               these
               Indications
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               proportion
               the
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               bears
               to
               the
               Inner
               ,
               the
               precise
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Duration
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               is
               certainly
               to
               be
               collected
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Outer
               and
               Inner
               Courts
               are
               two
               steady
               and
               unalterable
               proportional
               Terms
               understood
               in
               their
               
                 full
                 settled
                 extent
              
               or
               magnitude
               ,
               so
               there
               can
               be
               no
               scruple
               but
               that
               the
               third
               proportional
               Term
               ,
               viz.
               42
               months
               offered
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               to
               this
               use
               in
               its
               
                 full
                 apparent
                 extent
              
               for
               a
               steady
               and
               determinate
               Inference
               of
               the
               fourth
               proportional
               Term
               for
               a
               timely
               discovery
               of
               the
               enterance
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               .
               For
               no
               number
               given
               for
               such
               or
               such
               an
               use
               ,
               if
               that
               use
               do
               not
               require
               it
               ,
               nor
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               intimated
               that
               way
               (
               For
               the
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               respect
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               not
               the
               measuring
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               42
               months
               Conculcation
               )
               can
               abate
               of
               its
               full
               significancy
               by
               any
               prophetick
               Synecdoche
               or
               
                 Numeral
                 Diorism
              
               ;
               much
               less
               can
               it
               doe
               so
               ,
               when
               the
               use
               it
               serves
               to
               ,
               requires
               the
               contrary
               ;
               as
               here
               it
               does
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               measuring
               the
               Inner
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               offering
               this
               third
               proportional
               Term
               to
               infer
               a
               fourth
               ,
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
               But
               taking
               this
               
                 third
                 proportional
              
               ,
               42
               months
               ,
               in
               its
               
                 proper
                 full
                 extent
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Outer
               and
               Inner
               Court
               is
               taken
               in
               theirs
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               7
               to
               2
               ,
               it
               will
               necessarily
               infer
               12
               months
               in
               the
               full
               extent
               ;
               which
               therefore
               is
               precisely
               360
               
                 prophetick
                 days
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               360
               years
               ,
               for
               the
               commensurate
               Time
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               Apostasie
               came
               in
               .
               And
               this
               I
               think
               is
               no
               contemptible
               use
               of
               the
               variation
               of
               Daniel's
               Time
               and
               Times
               ,
               
               and
               
                 half
                 a
                 Time
              
               into
               42
               months
               or
               1260
               days
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               Eighthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Though
               the
               variation
               of
               Daniel's
               ancient
               and
               Authentick
               measure
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               be
               not
               to
               predict
               the
               entire
               Event
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               to
               a
               precise
               Prophetick
               month
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               a
               
                 Prophetick
                 day
              
               ,
               yet
               these
               variations
               of
               Daniel's
               seven
               Semitimes
               into
               Months
               and
               Days
               ,
               have
               no
               contemptible
               use
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               fitted
               for
               the
               punctual
               setting
               down
               the
               particular
               progresses
               and
               spreadings
               of
               the
               predicted
               Event
               ,
               which
               one
               Day
               ,
               nor
               one
               single
               Prophetick
               Month
               could
               contain
               .
               We
               need
               instance
               but
               in
               that
               one
               example
               ,
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               which
               began
               with
               Luther
               .
               The
               right
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               being
               found
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               seven
               Semitimes
               are
               to
               commence
               ,
               the
               Event
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               till
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               be
               entered
               into
               .
               But
               then
               if
               we
               would
               count
               in
               a
               natural
               and
               accurate
               order
               ,
               we
               might
               say
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               That
               Luther
               appeared
               first
               upon
               the
               Stage
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               second
               month
               of
               the
               seventh
               or
               last
               Semitime
               .
               That
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               on
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               day
               of
               the
               third
               month
               of
               the
               last
               Semitime
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               in
               History
               .
               For
               still
               as
               any
               fresh
               Provinces
               ,
               States
               ,
               Principalities
               or
               Kingdoms
               ,
               or
               any
               Rulers
               and
               Grandees
               in
               them
               which
               were
               Pontifician
               before
               received
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               any
               Evangelici
               before
               oppressed
               were
               advanced
               into
               Autority
               ,
               the
               Witnesses
               slain
               before
               do
               in
               these
               revive
               and
               ascend
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               obtain
               rule
               and
               government
               .
               For
               the
               suffering
               Evangelici
               and
               the
               reigning
               Evangelici
               are
               conceived
               but
               as
               one
               body
               ,
               though
               the
               succession
               be
               for
               many
               Ages
               .
               And
               this
               I
               think
               is
               one
               considerable
               
               use
               of
               varying
               the
               phrase
               of
               a
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               
                 half
                 a
                 Time
              
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               ,
               and
               takes
               them
               in
               both
               together
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               which
               I
               also
               noted
               in
               my
               Letter
               to
               a
               friend
               ;
               In
               whatever
               Month
               or
               Day
               there
               is
               an
               example
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               there
               their
               
                 mournfull
                 Prophesying
              
               ceaseth
               from
               that
               Time
               in
               that
               place
               .
               As
               for
               example
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1559
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               26
               th
               day
               of
               the
               third
               month
               of
               the
               last
               Semitime
               ,
               the
               time
               when
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               was
               advanced
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               several
               Evangelical
               Grandees
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               to
               high
               Dignities
               and
               Employments
               ;
               Upon
               this
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               their
               
                 mournfull
                 Prophesying
              
               ceased
               here
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               .
               The
               close
               Affinity
               and
               Connaturality
               of
               the
               things
               predicted
               do
               plainly
               evidence
               this
               to
               any
               one
               that
               does
               not
               wilfully
               wink
               against
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               think
               I
               have
               made
               it
               abundantly
               plain
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               varying
               of
               Daniel's
               Time
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               and
               
                 half
                 a
                 Time
              
               into
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               was
               not
               to
               predict
               the
               entire
               Event
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               to
               the
               accuracy
               of
               one
               Prophetick
               day
               ,
               nor
               yet
               month
               ,
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               has
               not
               herein
               trifled
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               several
               considerable
               uses
               of
               this
               variation
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               for
               the
               want
               thereof
               may
               obstinately
               pretend
               that
               the
               other
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               use
               thereof
               ,
               whenas
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               at
               all
               of
               that
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               42
               months
               or
               1260
               days
               should
               signifie
               the
               
                 full
                 extent
              
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               whenas
               that
               full
               sense
               is
               so
               easily
               abatable
               by
               a
               
                 Prophetick
                 Synecdoche
              
               or
               
                 Numeral
                 Diorism
              
               ,
               there
               being
               given
               also
               intimations
               thereto
               .
            
             
             
               Having
               thus
               therefore
               dispatched
               the
               two
               first
               Queries
               ,
               we
               proceed
               to
               the
               third
               and
               last
               ,
               the
               Solution
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               transcribe
               out
               of
               the
               abovesaid
               Letter
               to
               a
               friend
               .
               Which
               Solution
               is
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               having
               fixt
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               from
               the
               year
               in
               which
               our
               Saviour
               suffered
               ,
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               sent
               down
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               assist
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               indubitable
               and
               unexceptionable
               Epocha
               that
               can
               be
               pitched
               upon
               ,
               and
               must
               needs
               seem
               the
               least
               strained
               to
               serve
               any
               design
               ;
               in
               the
               next
               place
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               threefold
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               and
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               fixt
               in
               the
               self
               same
               year
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               so
               to
               be
               fixt
               ,
               these
               few
               Reasons
               seem
               to
               infer
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               are
               Prophecies
               all
               three
               of
               them
               of
               a
               large
               universal
               extent
               ,
               reaching
               from
               the
               time
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               their
               reception
               (
               which
               was
               but
               a
               few
               years
               after
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               time
               succeeding
               )
               even
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Doom
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               likelihood
               they
               are
               a
               Transcript
               of
               the
               Divine
               Decree
               or
               Provision
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               foresaw
               it
               would
               be
               in
               its
               general
               successions
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               three
               Prophecies
               or
               Visionary
               Representations
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               complete
               and
               unmaimed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               such
               Interpreters
               that
               otherwise
               dissent
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               begins
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               then
               the
               other
               two
               Prophecies
               do
               so
               too
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               beginning
               of
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               and
               the
               Opened-book-prophecy
               are
               naturally
               applicable
               to
               that
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Church
               we
               have
               pitched
               upon
               ,
               viz.
               the
               year
               when
               our
               Saviour
               suffered
               ,
               ascended
               ,
               and
               sent
               down
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               assist
               his
               Apostles
               .
               For
               what
               more
               natural
               and
               fit
               application
               can
               there
               be
               of
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
               with
               a
               Bow
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               whom
               a
               Crown
               is
               given
               ,
               than
               to
               Christ
               ascended
               and
               sending
               down
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               assist
               his
               followers
               ,
               to
               conquer
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               and
               subject
               it
               to
               the
               Sceptre
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               that
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               which
               was
               predicted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 little
                 flock
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 father's
                 good
                 pleasure
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ?
              
               And
               this
               Rider
               came
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               
                 &
                 Oriens
                 nomen
                 ejus
              
               .
               See
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               first
               Seal
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               Wherefore
               this
               Vision
               does
               that
               right
               to
               our
               Saviour
               as
               to
               represent
               his
               glorious
               and
               miraculous
               assistence
               at
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               two
               Initial
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               that
               comprized
               in
               the
               eleventh
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               begins
               with
               the
               measuring
               of
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Court
              
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               how
               applicable
               that
               is
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               year
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               till
               the
               Apostasie
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               Primitive
               the
               more
               applicable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               here
               is
               but
               justice
               done
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               reaches
               from
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               Reception
               of
               these
               Visions
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               time
               before
               the
               Apostasie
               ,
               noted
               as
               
               Symmetral
               in
               this
               Visionary
               Representation
               .
               And
               now
               for
               the
               Initial
               Vision
               comprized
               in
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               thirteenth
               and
               fourteenth
               Chapters
               ,
               the
               Throes
               of
               the
               Church
               begun
               in
               the
               Head
               thereof
               ,
               Christ
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               truly
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 never
                 sorrow
                 like
                 his
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               These
               were
               the
               pangs
               so
               early
               begun
               for
               the
               bringing
               forth
               in
               his
               Church
               a
               man-child
               ,
               that
               should
               wear
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               at
               last
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               becoming
               Christian.
               And
               so
               the
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               red
               Dragon
               ,
               the
               
                 Paganick
                 Roman
              
               Power
               ,
               the
               battel
               was
               begun
               in
               Christ
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               crucified
               under
               the
               Roman
               Power
               by
               Pilate
               their
               Governour
               .
               But
               this
               strategem
               of
               the
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
               in
               suffering
               thus
               himself
               to
               be
               crucified
               ,
               was
               the
               spring
               and
               source
               of
               all
               his
               Conquests
               and
               Victories
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               is
               obvious
               to
               observe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               were
               very
               unfit
               and
               unjust
               to
               have
               this
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Visionary
               Representation
               ;
               which
               yet
               it
               would
               be
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               reach
               to
               the
               very
               first
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ's
               Crucifixion
               .
            
             
               And
               fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Whenas
               it
               is
               observable
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               chap.
               7.
               in
               that
               Set
               of
               Visions
               that
               represents
               the
               four
               Monarchies
               by
               four
               Beasts
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Babylonian
                 ,
                 Persian
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               and
               Roman
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               those
               Visions
               are
               received
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Belshazzar
               ,
               which
               is
               according
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 Lydiat
              
               ,
               about
               50
               years
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Babylonian
               Monarchy
               ,
               yet
               merely
               that
               the
               Set
               of
               Visions
               might
               be
               complete
               ,
               the
               Babylonian
               Monarchy
               is
               represented
               from
               its
               very
               first
               Rise
               and
               Original
               ,
               though
               above
               two
               thirds
               of
               its
               duration
               was
               then
               past
               when
               Daniel
               received
               those
               Visions
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               
               affecting
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               ,
               this
               completeness
               in
               Sets
               of
               Visions
               ,
               though
               the
               Representation
               be
               of
               profane
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               we
               finding
               no
               cause
               of
               the
               Vision
               reaching
               into
               some
               part
               of
               time
               before
               its
               reception
               ,
               saving
               that
               Intent
               that
               the
               Visionary
               Representation
               of
               such
               Periods
               of
               time
               should
               be
               complete
               ;
               we
               may
               hence
               much
               more
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               these
               Sets
               of
               Visions
               are
               so
               ,
               they
               so
               much
               concerning
               
                 his
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               for
               whose
               completeness
               there
               were
               such
               weighty
               reasons
               as
               were
               even
               now
               alledged
               ,
               namely
               ,
               why
               they
               should
               reach
               into
               the
               very
               first
               year
               of
               the
               Church
               when
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               
                 sent
                 down
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               and
               being
               the
               space
               of
               that
               time
               to
               the
               Reception
               of
               the
               Visions
               (
               though
               they
               were
               received
               under
               Domitian
               )
               bears
               nothing
               that
               proportion
               to
               the
               space
               of
               the
               Antemedial
               Visions
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               first
               six
               Seals
               ,
               that
               50
               years
               bear
               to
               70
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               the
               proportion
               of
               two
               to
               three
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               other
               the
               proportion
               is
               less
               than
               of
               one
               to
               six
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               a
               Sceptick
               even
               to
               stupidity
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               hence
               convinced
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               three
               Prophecies
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               and
               the
               Opened-book-prophecy
               ,
               have
               the
               same
               Epocha
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               has
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               to
               proceed
               ,
               we
               being
               so
               well
               assured
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               are
               next
               to
               consider
               what
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               in
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               above
               mentioned
               
                 Thomas
                 Lydiat
              
               ,
               whom
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               about
               the
               thirty
               third
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               he
               being
               betwixt
               twenty
               nine
               and
               thirty
               when
               he
               was
               baptized
               and
               entered
               upon
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               he
               continuing
               the
               
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               about
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               (
               as
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               have
               delivered
               )
               before
               he
               was
               crucified
               .
               We
               take
               it
               therefore
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               in
               the
               thirty
               third
               year
               of
               his
               Age.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               lastly
               ,
               From
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               measuring
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Profanation
               of
               the
               Outer
               for
               42
               months
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               we
               gather
               the
               time
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               thus
               .
               Villalpandus
               divides
               the
               large
               Square
               -
               Area
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Temple
               and
               all
               the
               buildings
               belonging
               to
               the
               Inner
               and
               Outer
               Court
               are
               placed
               ,
               into
               nine
               particular
               equal
               Square
               -
               Area's
               .
               Two
               of
               these
               Area's
               are
               those
               on
               which
               not
               onely
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Porticus's
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Inner
               Court
               are
               built
               .
               With
               Area
               of
               the
               Inner
               Court
               ,
               distributed
               into
               two
               Squares
               ,
               has
               in
               its
               Western
               Square
               the
               Temple
               ,
               on
               its
               Eastern
               the
               Altar
               for
               Holocausts
               .
               But
               thus
               the
               Inner
               Court
               taking
               up
               just
               two
               Squares
               of
               the
               nine
               equal
               Squares
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               being
               allotted
               to
               the
               Outer
               Court
               with
               its
               buildings
               or
               Porticus's
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               Area
               of
               the
               Outer
               Court
               to
               the
               Inner
               is
               as
               7
               to
               2.
               
               And
               the
               
                 two
                 first
              
               of
               the
               proportional
               Terms
               being
               thus
               invariably
               fixt
               ,
               the
               
                 third
                 proportional
              
               42
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               such
               a
               fixt
               invariable
               sense
               ,
               without
               any
               figure
               or
               Diorism
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               proved
               above
               .
               Whence
               the
               
                 fourth
                 proportional
              
               will
               infallibly
               be
               inferred
               thus
               ;
               As
               7
               to
               2
               ,
               so
               42
               months
               in
               the
               full
               and
               fixt
               extent
               ,
               to
               12
               months
               ;
               which
               are
               equal
               to
               360
               
                 days
                 prophetical
              
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               many
               years
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Symmetral
               Time
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               Apostasie
               came
               in
               is
               360
               years
               .
               Which
               360
               years
               include
               the
               year
               of
               Christ's
               Crucifixion
               .
               But
               there
               were
               32
               years
               antecedent
               thereto
               ,
               which
               added
               to
               360
               ,
               makes
               392
               
               years
               .
               To
               this
               very
               year
               inclusively
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               compute
               ,
               the
               Church
               continued
               Symmetral
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               first
               year
               from
               which
               the
               Apostasie
               is
               to
               be
               computed
               ,
               is
               the
               year
               393
               ,
               seven
               years
               distant
               from
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               400
               ;
               which
               for
               roundness
               sake
               is
               usually
               made
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               .
               And
               Chemnitius
               expresly
               says
               that
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               began
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Non
                 multo
                 ante
                 annum
                 quadringentesimum
              
               .
               And
               I
               think
               393
               is
               not
               much
               before
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               400.
               
               This
               393
               therefore
               is
               the
               precise
               Epocha
               for
               computation
               ,
               though
               the
               Apostasie
               came
               in
               by
               degrees
               as
               an
               Evening
               Twilight
               .
               Where
               it
               had
               been
               hard
               for
               us
               to
               pitch
               an
               Epocha
               to
               a
               precise
               year
               ,
               if
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               had
               not
               fixed
               it
               for
               us
               in
               that
               Vision
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               
               Which
               yet
               is
               pleased
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               chap.
               17.
               to
               make
               the
               Epocha
               more
               lax
               .
               See
               the
               Ioint-Exposition
               on
               the
               12
               th
               verse
               of
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               Book
               1.
               
               Chap.
               14.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               as
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               in
               the
               last
               Semitime
               may
               be
               distinctly
               noted
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               month
               ,
               and
               day
               of
               the
               month
               ,
               in
               which
               such
               particular
               Risings
               and
               Ascendings
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               happened
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               first
               Semitime
               of
               the
               seven
               from
               the
               abovesaid
               Epocha
               of
               393
               ,
               may
               the
               more
               notable
               advances
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               be
               noted
               according
               to
               the
               month
               and
               day
               .
               But
               it
               would
               be
               over
               long
               to
               insist
               on
               these
               things
               .
               This
               shall
               suffice
               for
               a
               Solution
               of
               the
               three
               proposed
               Queries
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               out
               of
               what
               has
               been
               said
               to
               the
               two
               first
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               this
               measuring
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               Political
               Death
               and
               mournfull
               prophesying
               by
               Semitimes
               ,
               does
               not
               onely
               not
               
               destroy
               the
               usefulness
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               by
               giving
               so
               large
               a
               time
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               the
               prediction
               ,
               but
               is
               indeed
               the
               most
               usefull
               way
               of
               measuring
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               accommodate
               to
               set
               out
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               in
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               Rising
               being
               not
               restrainable
               to
               the
               strictness
               of
               a
               single
               year
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               at
               all
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Synchronizing
               with
               the
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               upon
               the
               pretence
               that
               those
               days
               cannot
               admit
               of
               any
               latitude
               ,
               but
               must
               signifie
               strictly
               so
               many
               years
               .
               For
               these
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               are
               simply
               such
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               the
               computing
               of
               the
               event
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               )
               onely
               in
               the
               Cortex
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               that
               case
               a
               
                 Numeral
                 Diorism
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Indication
               of
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               or
               
                 seven
                 half
                 days
              
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               golden
               Key
               of
               the
               Vision
               )
               they
               are
               42
               months
               and
               1260
               days
               divided
               (
               as
               a
               seven
               foot
               Rule
               by
               six
               notable
               equidistant
               notches
               or
               marks
               the
               whole
               making
               84
               Inches
               )
               into
               seven
               equal
               parts
               ;
               though
               thus
               to
               have
               expressed
               it
               in
               the
               Cortex
               ,
               had
               been
               too
               bald
               and
               bare
               ,
               and
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               external
               smoothness
               and
               Politure
               of
               these
               Parabolical
               Visions
               ;
               nor
               adapted
               to
               the
               mysterious
               concealment
               of
               these
               Prophecies
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               main
               scope
               aimed
               at
               in
               their
               frame
               and
               contrivance
               .
               But
               any
               wary
               and
               understanding
               Reader
               will
               easily
               conceive
               touching
               the
               Medial-Visions
               (
               all
               which
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               )
               since
               that
               their
               duration
               answers
               to
               that
               ancient
               Authentick
               measure
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               12.14
               .
               or
               of
               seven
               Semitimes
               (
               as
               in
               the
               seven
               foot
               Rule
               above
               mentioned
               )
               and
               that
               this
               is
               glanced
               at
               again
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Vision
               by
               the
               
                 three
                 days
              
               and
               an
               half
               or
               seven
               
                 half
                 
                 days
              
               ;
               that
               this
               is
               their
               real
               standing
               measure
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Which
               Semitimes
               for
               farther
               use
               and
               curiosity
               ,
               being
               divided
               each
               of
               them
               into
               Hexamenons
               or
               six-months-spaces
               ,
               and
               after
               ,
               each
               month
               into
               
                 thirty
                 days
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               each
               Semitime
               an
               Hecatonogdoconthemeron
               or
               the
               space
               of
               180
               days
               ;
               a
               considerate
               and
               observant
               Reader
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               will
               easily
               gather
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               single
               measure
               of
               the
               full
               space
               of
               Time
               allotted
               to
               the
               Medial-Visions
               is
               a
               Semitime
               ,
               an
               Hexamenon
               ,
               or
               an
               Hecatonogdoconthemeron
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               else
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               this
               1260
               days
               and
               42
               months
               ,
               but
               these
               seven
               Hecatonogdoconthemerons
               ,
               and
               these
               seven
               Hexamenons
               .
               So
               that
               the
               event
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               is
               not
               tyed
               up
               to
               the
               last
               month
               of
               the
               42
               or
               last
               day
               of
               the
               1260
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               last
               Hexamenon
               or
               last
               Hecatonogdoconthemeron
               ;
               And
               therefore
               these
               single
               measures
               being
               the
               measures
               of
               this
               full
               extent
               of
               Time
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               the
               completion
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               or
               the
               falling
               out
               of
               the
               predicted
               Event
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               within
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Semitime
              
               begun
               ,
               but
               not
               expired
               (
               forasmuch
               as
               a
               
                 Semitime
                 Hexamenon
              
               or
               Hecatonogdoconthemeron
               is
               the
               UNITE
               in
               this
               compute
               )
               the
               fulfilling
               the
               Prophecy
               is
               sufficiently
               exact
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               defect
               therein
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               when
               a
               Prophecy
               foretells
               such
               a
               thing
               to
               fall
               out
               the
               hundredth
               year
               hence
               ,
               (
               which
               year
               is
               divided
               into
               twelve
               months
               or
               365
               days
               )
               the
               completion
               therefore
               is
               deemed
               defectuous
               for
               the
               event
               not
               falling
               out
               at
               the
               very
               expiration
               of
               the
               year
               in
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               in
               the
               last
               month
               thereof
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               being
               allow'd
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               obvious
               and
               ordinarily
               known
               ,
               we
               farther
               add
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               seven
               
               Hexamenons
               ,
               the
               seven
               Hecatonogdoconthemerons
               and
               seven
               Semitimes
               exactly
               Synchronize
               in
               their
               full
               extent
               ,
               so
               do
               they
               also
               in
               an
               event
               that
               falls
               short
               of
               that
               full
               extent
               ,
               and
               is
               before
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               .
               For
               such
               an
               Event
               is
               conceived
               to
               fall
               out
               in
               such
               a
               month
               of
               the
               Hexamenon
               of
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               day
               of
               that
               month
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               same
               day
               in
               reality
               also
               in
               the
               Hecatonogdoconthemeron
               of
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               .
               So
               exactly
               is
               Synchronism
               observed
               in
               computing
               the
               Event
               by
               Semitimes
               ,
               even
               to
               that
               of
               the
               day
               of
               the
               month
               of
               the
               Hexamenon
               ,
               with
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Hecatonogdoconthemeron
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               
                 eventual
                 point
              
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 Semitime
              
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               Event
               ,
               suppose
               ,
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               is
               not
               restrained
               to
               one
               Day
               or
               Month
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 Semitime
              
               ,
               but
               spreads
               into
               several
               Months
               and
               Days
               ,
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               the
               ceasing
               of
               their
               mournfull
               Prophesying
               still
               all
               along
               Synchronizing
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               partial
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               within
               a
               certain
               compass
               of
               the
               Hexamenon
               or
               Hecatonogdoconthemeron
               of
               the
               last
               Semitime
               .
               The
               thing
               I
               hope
               by
               this
               time
               is
               clear
               to
               any
               one
               that
               will
               not
               wilfully
               wink
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               by
               heedlesly
               confounding
               the
               Cortex
               of
               the
               Vision
               with
               the
               Pith
               or
               Rind
               with
               the
               Pulp
               create
               to
               himself
               needless
               difficulties
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Solution
               of
               the
               two
               first
               Queries
               is
               sufficiently
               illustrated
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Usefulness
               of
               the
               Solution
               of
               the
               third
               may
               appear
               from
               hence
               ,
               That
               common
               Epocha
               of
               all
               the
               three
               Prophecies
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               being
               so
               rationally
               fixed
               and
               unexceptionably
               ,
               and
               
               consequently
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Medial-Visions
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               or
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               according
               to
               this
               solid
               compute
               the
               1260
               days
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               prophesying
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               expired
               in
               the
               year
               1652
               ,
               which
               is
               34
               years
               before
               the
               expiration
               set
               down
               in
               those
               Apocalyptick
               Papers
               I
               mentioned
               in
               the
               beginning
               .
               So
               that
               all
               his
               Enthusiastical
               hopes
               and
               conceits
               of
               the
               year
               1686
               vanish
               .
               As
               the
               Event
               also
               I
               question
               not
               but
               will
               farther
               prove
               ,
               viz.
               That
               his
               computation
               is
               vain
               and
               groundless
               .
               And
               the
               falsness
               of
               his
               Prediction
               is
               the
               more
               plainly
               and
               precisely
               discoverable
               in
               that
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               compute
               by
               Days
               not
               Semitimes
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               be
               out
               but
               one
               Prophetick
               day
               ,
               argues
               the
               prediction
               to
               be
               false
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               is
               out
               above
               30
               such
               days
               already
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               better
               can
               be
               expected
               of
               what
               is
               built
               upon
               such
               weak
               grounds
               as
               the
               making
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               and
               Opened-book-prophecy
               to
               be
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               66.
               
               As
               if
               in
               that
               year
               S.
               Iohn
               received
               his
               Visions
               under
               the
               reign
               of
               Nero
               ,
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Patmos
               :
               Whenas
               both
               the
               Epocha
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               time
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               his
               receiving
               the
               Visions
               ,
               nor
               in
               truth
               did
               he
               then
               receive
               them
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               year
               66
               ,
               but
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               Domitian's
               reign
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               94.
               
               This
               the
               Current
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               Interpreters
               agree
               in
               .
               And
               even
               those
               that
               could
               wish
               the
               Visions
               had
               been
               received
               sooner
               ,
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               with
               better
               plausibility
               interpret
               some
               Visions
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               City
               ;
               yet
               the
               force
               of
               this
               truth
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               admit
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               earnestness
               and
               confidence
               aver
               it
               ,
               as
               Alcazar
               does
               for
               example
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Visions
               were
               received
               by
               
               Iohn
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               Domitian's
               reign
               .
               Reade
               but
               
                 Ribera
                 ,
                 Alcazar
              
               and
               
                 Cornelius
                 à
                 lapide
              
               upon
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               be
               satisfied
               of
               the
               Truth
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               above
               named
               Enthusiast
               having
               deduced
               from
               this
               false
               Epocha
               66
               ,
               that
               Babylon
               will
               be
               ruined
               ,
               the
               Beast
               and
               false
               Prophet
               taken
               ,
               and
               all
               Antichristianity
               rooted
               out
               of
               Christendom
               in
               the
               year
               1686
               ,
               does
               not
               stick
               to
               dance
               and
               skip
               for
               joy
               upon
               this
               rotten
               Ground
               or
               shaking
               Quagmire
               with
               Doxologies
               and
               Hallelujah's
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               at
               first
               .
               Who
               can
               sufficiently
               admire
               (
               whether
               the
               fraud
               or
               fury
               of
               )
               such
               Enthusiasm
               ?
               or
               be
               so
               wanting
               to
               the
               publick
               good
               as
               ,
               lest
               this
               malady
               should
               hiddenly
               spread
               ,
               not
               to
               antidote
               men
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               shaken
               in
               mind
               nor
               troubled
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               Pretender
               to
               the
               Spirit
               can
               make
               it
               out
               from
               Prophecy
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Witnesses
               are
               not
               risen
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               their
               
                 mournfull
                 Prophesying
              
               does
               not
               end
               upon
               their
               Rising
               till
               the
               year
               1686.
               
               But
               that
               then
               a
               new
               Scene
               of
               things
               will
               come
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               ,
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               the
               Antichrist
               be
               blasted
               at
               the
               brightness
               of
               Christ's
               appearing
               ?
            
             
               For
               assuredly
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               noted
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Solution
               to
               the
               second
               Query
               ,
               whereever
               the
               Witnesses
               are
               risen
               their
               mournfull
               prophesying
               immediately
               ceases
               there
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whoever
               upon
               that
               account
               fansies
               himself
               or
               others
               the
               mournfull
               Witnesses
               ,
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               sifted
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               found
               mere
               murmuring
               Male-contents
               ,
               and
               wretchedly
               blind
               and
               unthankfull
               to
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               so
               slight
               such
               an
               unexpressible
               favour
               to
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               here
               in
               England
               suppose
               ,
               established
               by
               the
               
                 risen
                 Witnesses
              
               .
               And
               though
               they
               
               pretend
               to
               a
               greater
               Holiness
               and
               Righteousness
               than
               is
               consistent
               therewith
               ,
               or
               than
               ordinary
               Reformed
               Christians
               have
               or
               (
               if
               they
               neglect
               not
               the
               advantages
               offered
               to
               them
               )
               may
               have
               if
               they
               will
               ,
               they
               do
               thereby
               but
               shew
               themselves
               to
               have
               exceeding
               much
               less
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               far
               greater
               sinners
               ,
               every
               sin
               against
               the
               Publick
               as
               much
               transcending
               a
               private
               sin
               ,
               as
               the
               concern
               of
               the
               Publick
               does
               a
               private
               concern
               .
               Which
               weighty
               argument
               I
               will
               leave
               with
               the
               Reader
               as
               worthy
               his
               more
               full
               and
               leisurely
               Meditations
               .
            
             
               Onely
               let
               me
               beg
               this
               one
               thing
               of
               him
               before
               I
               take
               leave
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               mis-interpret
               this
               my
               care
               and
               diligence
               in
               supporting
               so
               certain
               a
               Truth
               as
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
              
               and
               the
               ending
               of
               their
               
                 mournfull
                 Prophesying
              
               where
               they
               are
               risen
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               thereof
               is
               
                 already
                 fulfilled
              
               in
               the
               blessed
               Protestant
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               computing
               now
               by
               the
               1260
               days
               for
               any
               fresh
               accessions
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               or
               
                 farther
                 ruine
              
               of
               Antichrist
               is
               quite
               out
               of
               doors
               .
               But
               that
               the
               onely
               true
               computation
               of
               the
               approach
               of
               his
               farther
               fall
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               farther
               advancement
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Christian
               behaviour
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               By
               how
               much
               more
               truly
               holy
               and
               humble
               they
               become
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               their
               zeal
               ,
               every
               one
               for
               the
               self-chosen
               mode
               of
               Piety
               in
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               smally
               or
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               
                 true
                 Piety
              
               indeed
               (
               the
               heat
               concerning
               which
               ways
               is
               the
               very
               fire
               of
               Hell
               kindled
               by
               the
               Devil
               himself
               ,
               the
               very
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               and
               depth
               of
               Satan
               ,
               whereby
               he
               subtilly
               endeavours
               to
               extinguish
               all
               sincere
               zeal
               for
               the
               Indispensables
               of
               Christianity
               by
               inflaming
               mens
               spirits
               in
               the
               behalf
               
               of
               what
               makes
               so
               slenderly
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               that
               true
               and
               
                 undefiled
                 Religion
              
               before
               God
               )
               by
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               this
               false
               and
               Hypocritical
               zeal
               (
               a
               zeal
               that
               onely
               serves
               to
               excuse
               their
               consciences
               from
               the
               plain
               and
               undoubted
               duties
               of
               a
               Christian
               )
               they
               shall
               grow
               seriously
               warm
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               
                 known
                 ,
                 intelligible
              
               and
               indispensable
               precepts
               of
               life
               given
               by
               the
               Prophets
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               ratified
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               just
               ,
               temperate
               and
               prudent
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               meek
               ,
               self-denying
               and
               charitable
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               faithfull
               and
               friendly
               they
               are
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               sincerely
               pious
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 heartily
                 loyal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 tenderly
                 respectfull
              
               towards
               his
               Vicegerents
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               obedient
               to
               those
               that
               are
               put
               in
               autority
               under
               them
               ,
               whether
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               become
               the
               genuine
               Character
               of
               a
               Protestant
               or
               Reformed
               Christian
               to
               be
               
                 inviolably
                 loyal
              
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               
                 cheerfully
                 morigerous
              
               to
               all
               his
               lawfull
               commands
               ,
               by
               whatever
               Ministers
               of
               his
               Power
               they
               be
               enjoined
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               this
               face
               of
               things
               shall
               appear
               ,
               by
               
                 those
                 degrees
              
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               numbering
               of
               the
               1260
               days
               of
               the
               mournfull
               Prophesying
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               will
               it
               best
               be
               discerned
               how
               near
               ,
               or
               how
               far
               off
               the
               Ruine
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               the
               farther
               amplification
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               is
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               people
               without
               preparing
               themselves
               for
               so
               signal
               a
               Blessing
               to
               sit
               counting
               upon
               their
               
                 fingers
                 ends
              
               ,
               how
               many
               years
               it
               is
               to
               the
               expiration
               of
               those
               1260
               Prophetick
               days
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               some
               strange
               change
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               days
               yet
               are
               expired
               above
               30
               years
               ago
               ,
               what
               a
               freak
               is
               this
               ?
               What
               a
               Fanatick
               dotage
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               
                 yet
                 to
                 come
              
               which
               is
               
                 already
                 
                 past
              
               ,
               and
               conceit
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               that
               God
               will
               ,
               however
               they
               behave
               themselves
               ,
               bring
               what
               they
               would
               have
               ,
               to
               pass
               ,
               before
               the
               expiration
               of
               their
               miscounted
               years
               ,
               not
               improving
               what
               is
               really
               already
               past
               to
               those
               laudable
               advantages
               Providence
               intended
               it
               ?
               For
               assuredly
               Divine
               Providence
               never
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               slavery
               of
               Rome
               to
               
                 serve
                 our
                 own
                 lusts
              
               ,
               or
               to
               serve
               Him
               according
               to
               our
               own
               self-chosen
               ways
               or
               humours
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               zealous
               and
               faithfull
               in
               the
               indispensable
               points
               of
               his
               service
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               indifferent
               circumstances
               thereof
               to
               be
               concluded
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               our
               
                 lawfull
                 Superiours
              
               set
               over
               us
               by
               Him.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               in
               very
               faithfulness
               to
               the
               Publick
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               I
               have
               used
               this
               care
               and
               diligence
               to
               undeceive
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               before
               them
               more
               true
               measures
               to
               calculate
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Antichrist
               by
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               speedy
               method
               of
               accelerating
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               By
               laying
               aside
               all
               humours
               and
               animosities
               ,
               and
               all
               heats
               and
               scrupulosities
               about
               smaller
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               endeavouring
               earnestly
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               in
               mortifying
               our
               own
               carnal
               minds
               to
               find
               and
               feel
               the
               true
               rellish
               of
               the
               plain
               and
               indispensable
               Duties
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               whether
               towards
               God
               ,
               towards
               his
               Vicegerents
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               or
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               Renovation
               of
               our
               Souls
               into
               the
               living
               Image
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               become
               real
               Members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               Subjects
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               Method
               of
               the
               farther
               ruining
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               the
               advancing
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ.
               And
               it
               must
               be
               a
               people
               of
               this
               Philadelphian
               character
               ,
               (
               indigitated
               by
               those
               few
               Names
               in
               Sardis
               )
               by
               whom
               the
               affairs
               of
               Reformed
               
               Christendom
               or
               the
               true
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               is
               likely
               to
               prosper
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               many
               as
               have
               any
               good
               will
               towards
               Sion
               ,
               let
               them
               leave
               counting
               of
               time
               on
               their
               
                 fingers
                 ends
              
               ,
               and
               doting
               on
               an
               expected
               Expiration
               of
               the
               1260
               days
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               whenas
               it
               is
               already
               past
               ,
               and
               lay
               their
               hand
               on
               that
               work
               above
               described
               ,
               in
               virtue
               whereof
               the
               
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 will
                 come
                 indeed
              
               in
               a
               more
               illustrious
               manner
               than
               ever
               ,
               and
               Christ
               really
               will
               consume
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               Son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               and
               destroy
               him
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               appearing
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               ruines
               raise
               his
               glorious
               Millennial
               Empire
               on
               Earth
               :
               Whenas
               the
               Methods
               of
               hot
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               instead
               of
               this
               expected
               Happiness
               are
               more
               likely
               to
               bring
               an
               Hell
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               unspeakable
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               .
               Which
               that
               it
               may
               never
               be
               ,
               I
               have
               used
               this
               faithfulness
               and
               open
               freeness
               of
               speech
               which
               I
               have
               ,
               being
               assured
               no
               good
               Christian
               will
               ever
               tax
               me
               for
               it
               .
               For
               I
               seek
               nothing
               of
               my
               own
               in
               this
               but
               to
               serve
               the
               true
               Interest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               every
               good
               Christian
               is
               bound
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               APPENDICVLA
               APOCALYPTICA
               ,
               OR
               A
               Brief
               CONFUTATION
               OF
               Mr.
               
                 SAMVEL
                 CLARK
              
               His
               Pretences
               for
               the
               Following
               of
               Mr.
               
                 IAMES
                 DVRHAM
              
               ,
               Rather
               than
               Mr.
               
                 IOSEPH
                 MEDE
              
               ,
               IN
               HIS
               Explication
               of
               the
               Seals
               and
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Inner
               and
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               IN
               HIS
               ANNOTATIONS
               UPON
               THE
               APOCALYPSE
               .
            
             
               
                 Levit.
                 XIX
                 .
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 sow
                 thy
                 Field
                 with
                 mingled
                 seed
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 a
                 Garment
                 of
                 Linen
                 and
                 Woollen
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 M.
                 F.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               .
               1684.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               APPENDICVLA
               APOCALYPTICA
               .
            
             
               IT
               was
               not
               many
               days
               after
               I
               had
               sent
               the
               foregoing
               Appendage
               to
               the
               Printer
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               advertized
               by
               a
               friend
               touching
               Mr.
               Clark's
               Annotations
               on
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               how
               particularly
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               those
               on
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               Dr.
               More
               was
               concerned
               ,
               and
               his
               Exposition
               in
               some
               passages
               perstringed
               .
               I
               had
               therefore
               the
               curiosity
               to
               send
               to
               London
               for
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               having
               got
               it
               ,
               perused
               the
               said
               Preface
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               cursory
               manner
               read
               over
               his
               Annotations
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               where
               he
               follows
               his
               two
               safest
               Guides
               Mr.
               Mede
               and
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               his
               due
               ,
               he
               has
               done
               well
               and
               usefully
               ,
               but
               in
               adjoining
               that
               third
               Party
               so
               heterogeneous
               to
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               his
               own
               consideration
               whether
               he
               has
               not
               transgressed
               the
               mystical
               meaning
               of
               those
               Mosaical
               Precepts
               ,
               Levit.
               19.19
               .
               and
               Deut.
               22.10
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 sow
                 thy
                 field
                 with
                 mingled
                 seed
                 ,
                 neither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 plow
                 with
                 an
                 Oxe
                 and
                 an
                 Ass
                 together
                 .
              
               But
               this
               onely
               in
               general
               touching
               his
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               It
               is
               his
               Preface
               wherein
               I
               am
               concerned
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               whom
               as
               I
               have
               defended
               so
               stoutly
               against
               the
               Pretences
               of
               the
               Remarker
               ,
               that
               those
               main
               Usefulnesses
               of
               his
               Exposition
               might
               not
               be
               defeated
               or
               eluded
               ;
               so
               the
               like
               occasion
               again
               being
               given
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               acquit
               my self
               with
               like
               success
               
               here
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               not
               at
               all
               grudging
               the
               Annotatour
               the
               praise
               of
               what
               is
               really
               commendable
               in
               him
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               I
               am
               like
               enough
               to
               be
               free
               in
               discovering
               wherein
               he
               is
               faulty
               .
            
             
               And
               truly
               I
               think
               he
               is
               highly
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               that
               due
               value
               for
               the
               Apocalypse
               (
               the
               most
               admirable
               Monument
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Divine
               or
               Angelical
               Wit
               and
               Artifice
               that
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               World
               )
               as
               to
               spend
               several
               years
               in
               the
               study
               of
               that
               Book
               .
               In
               which
               study
               he
               seems
               to
               excell
               ,
               that
               his
               excellent
               Assistent
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               him
               ,
               Dr.
               Seaman
               .
               Whom
               I
               meeting
               with
               ,
               by
               chance
               ,
               in
               a
               Book-sellers
               shop
               in
               London
               ,
               a
               little
               after
               Dr.
               More
               's
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               was
               published
               ,
               he
               occasionally
               told
               me
               of
               at
               least
               half
               a
               dozen
               Authours
               (
               for
               he
               was
               a
               noted
               Pryer
               into
               Interpreters
               of
               Prophecies
               )
               that
               held
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               seven
               Churches
               to
               be
               a
               Prophecy
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Doctour
               .
               But
               when
               I
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               had
               met
               with
               any
               that
               had
               undertook
               to
               make
               it
               out
               in
               particulars
               ,
               he
               confessed
               he
               had
               met
               with
               none
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Annotatour
                 ,
                 better
              
               versed
               in
               this
               study
               than
               his
               
                 excellent
                 Assistent
              
               ,
               produces
               one
               Mr.
               Bernard
               of
               Batcomb
               (
               whose
               Works
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               Gates
               ,
               alluding
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               to
               a
               key
               in
               the
               door
               ,
               he
               having
               entitled
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               
                 A
                 Key
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 St.
              
               John
               
                 's
                 Mystical
                 Revelation
              
               )
               by
               whom
               he
               says
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               possessed
               of
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               seven
               Churches
               being
               Prophetical
               (
               by
               no
               less
               than
               twenty
               good
               arguments
               ,
               and
               an
               Exposition
               from
               top
               to
               toe
               unexceptionably
               coherent
               ,
               and
               accurately
               fitted
               to
               History
               )
               by
               Dr.
               More
               ,
               he
               was
               much
               confirmed
               therein
               by
               his
               finding
               him
               ,
               the
               abovesaid
               Mr.
               Bernard
               of
               Batcomb
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               long
               before
               ,
               
               who
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               takes
               much
               the
               same
               way
               that
               Dr.
               More
               has
               since
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               so
               accurate
               a
               Prophetical
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               twenty
               firm
               arguments
               for
               so
               expounding
               those
               Epistles
               ,
               wanted
               farther
               confirmation
               from
               Mr.
               Bernard
               of
               Batcomb's
               suffrage
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               farther
               gratifie
               the
               Annotatour
               to
               hear
               that
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Crocius
              
               and
               
                 Balthasar
                 Willius
              
               ,
               two
               famous
               Divines
               ,
               do
               more
               accurately
               than
               Mr.
               Bernard
               agree
               with
               the
               Doctour's
               Exposition
               ;
               who
               both
               writ
               long
               before
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               and
               with
               whose
               Writings
               nor
               with
               Mr.
               Bernard's
               the
               Doctour
               was
               ever
               acquainted
               before
               the
               publishing
               of
               his
               own
               Exposition
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               had
               no
               pattern
               to
               imitate
               ,
               nor
               any
               help
               but
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Prophetick
               style
               and
               History
               .
               Which
               is
               no
               contemptible
               argument
               for
               the
               assuredness
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               sense
               of
               those
               Epistles
               .
               See
               the
               Doctour's
               Preface
               to
               his
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               Sect.
               39.
               
               Wherefore
               I
               commend
               the
               Annotatour's
               caution
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               he
               cannot
               be
               too
               sure
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               an
               Exposition
               of
               so
               sacred
               a
               Writing
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               high
               and
               vast
               a
               concern
               .
               And
               do
               farthermore
               well
               approve
               of
               his
               judicious
               Method
               of
               gathering
               together
               all
               the
               dispersed
               Notions
               of
               such
               as
               he
               conceived
               had
               most
               seriously
               and
               carefully
               ,
               and
               with
               most
               skill
               bestow'd
               their
               pains
               on
               any
               part
               of
               this
               Divine
               Volume
               ,
               amongst
               which
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               reckon
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               Dr.
               More
               and
               Mr.
               Durham
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               very
               rash
               business
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               strange
               overweening
               confidence
               and
               self-conceitedness
               to
               think
               that
               by
               the
               bare
               strength
               of
               ones
               own
               solitary
               Wit
               ,
               Parts
               ,
               Learning
               and
               an
               overdaring
               fancy
               to
               master
               so
               mystical
               a
               piece
               as
               the
               holy
               Apocalypse
               .
            
             
             
               But
               now
               having
               freely
               commended
               what
               is
               commendable
               in
               the
               ingenious
               and
               industrious
               Annotatour
               ,
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               the
               more
               easily
               bear
               with
               it
               ,
               if
               I
               also
               tell
               him
               wherein
               he
               fails
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               chiesly
               in
               these
               two
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               does
               not
               keep
               himself
               strictly
               enough
               to
               the
               proper
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophetick
               style
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               be
               justified
               either
               by
               examples
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               ancient
               
                 Indian
                 ,
                 Persian
              
               and
               Aegyptian
               Onirocriticks
               ,
               such
               as
               Achmetes
               has
               gathered
               together
               (
               and
               assuredly
               not
               without
               a
               special
               Providence
               )
               and
               such
               as
               to
               which
               all
               sorts
               of
               Commentatours
               do
               appeal
               ,
               Grotius
               himself
               not
               excepted
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               which
               are
               collected
               into
               Dr.
               More
               's
               Alphabet
               of
               Iconisms
               in
               his
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               bring
               a
               mind
               freed
               from
               prejudice
               ,
               or
               a
               purpose
               of
               serving
               a
               Party
               ,
               or
               is
               at
               least
               abused
               into
               Errour
               by
               following
               such
               as
               have
               warpt
               the
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               Revelation
               to
               a
               compliance
               with
               that
               Faction
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Writer
               was
               ,
               or
               intended
               to
               serve
               ,
               as
               Grotius
               did
               the
               Roman
               Faction
               ,
               and
               so
               has
               perverted
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               Daniel
               and
               the
               Apocalypse
               so
               wretchedly
               ,
               as
               no
               example
               can
               parallell
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               the
               misfortune
               of
               some
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               pious
               and
               learned
               persons
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               trepan'd
               into
               his
               errours
               by
               over-much
               estimation
               of
               his
               parts
               and
               learning
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               things
               which
               I
               have
               thus
               hinted
               will
               be
               the
               best
               discerned
               in
               answering
               those
               passages
               of
               the
               Annotatour's
               Preface
               which
               concern
               the
               Doctour
               ;
               which
               I
               will
               take
               in
               order
               as
               they
               lye
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Exposition
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 and
                 Trumpets
                 I
                 have
                 followed
                 Mr.
              
               Durham
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 differs
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Mede
               
                 and
                 Dr.
              
               More
               .
               
                 I
                 know
                 indeed
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 what
                 Dr.
              
               More
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 Mr.
              
               Mede
               
                 's
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 Seals
                 is
                 so
                 solid
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 impossible
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 unprejudiced
                 Reader
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               Myst.
               of
               Iniq.
               p.
               224.
               
               Here
               I
               am
               concerned
               for
               Mr.
               Mede
               and
               the
               Doctour
               at
               once
               ,
               who
               ,
               I
               can
               assure
               you
               ,
               does
               stedfastly
               persist
               in
               the
               same
               judgment
               still
               ,
               both
               touching
               the
               truth
               of
               Mr.
               Mede's
               Exposition
               of
               the
               first
               six
               Seals
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               in
               all
               likelihood
               prejudice
               in
               all
               those
               that
               are
               not
               satisfied
               therewith
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               hear
               what
               the
               Annotatour
               alledgeth
               against
               this
               judgment
               of
               the
               Doctour
               .
               
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 confident
                 Elogy
                 ,
                 both
                 the
              
               Dutch
               Annotatours
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               
                 who
                 published
                 their
              
               Annotations
               
                 five
                 years
                 after
                 Mr.
              
               Mede
               
                 's
                 Comment
                 came
                 forth
              
               ,
               viz.
               1637
               ,
               
                 and
                 who
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 in
                 their
                 Notes
              
               )
               
                 and
                 also
                 judicious
                 Mr.
              
               Durham
               (
               
                 whose
                 solid
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
              
               Revelation
               
                 was
                 composed
                 near
                 twenty
                 years
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 yet
              
               )
               
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 formerly
                 ,
                 make
                 'em
                 relate
                 chiefly
                 to
                 Church
                 affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Annotatour
               here
               would
               justifie
               his
               deserting
               Mr.
               Mede
               by
               the
               Example
               and
               Autority
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Annotatours
               and
               judicious
               Mr.
               Durham
               ,
               and
               others
               before
               Mr.
               Mede
               .
               But
               for
               those
               before
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               all
               went
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               proved
               ,
               yet
               their
               autority
               is
               not
               of
               much
               value
               ,
               Interpreters
               before
               him
               roving
               so
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               writing
               their
               sudden
               fancies
               rather
               ,
               (
               they
               having
               no
               Cynosura
               to
               guide
               themselves
               by
               )
               than
               what
               they
               had
               concluded
               upon
               more
               sure
               grounds
               ,
               and
               due
               and
               deliberate
               Reasons
               ,
               though
               by
               a
               good
               Providence
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               great
               care
               or
               skill
               ,
               they
               have
               sometimes
               stumbled
               upon
               what
               is
               usefull
               and
               true
               .
               And
               now
               for
               the
               time
               since
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               part
               I
               have
               been
               
               much
               amazed
               to
               observe
               how
               so
               
                 truly
                 judicious
              
               a
               Writer
               came
               to
               be
               so
               little
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               especially
               for
               his
               Apocalyptick
               Lucubrations
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Solution
               I
               could
               find
               of
               this
               strange
               Phaenomenon
               was
               ,
               That
               solid
               things
               soonest
               sink
               out
               of
               sight
               when
               chaff
               and
               straws
               float
               above
               on
               the
               water
               .
               Those
               things
               which
               are
               writ
               with
               close
               strick't
               attention
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               accuracy
               of
               judgment
               ,
               require
               such
               a
               close
               strick't
               attention
               and
               accuracy
               of
               judgment
               in
               the
               Reader
               to
               understand
               them
               ,
               and
               perceive
               the
               truth
               and
               strength
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               pain
               to
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               ,
               even
               to
               many
               of
               them
               that
               pretend
               to
               be
               learned
               ,
               the
               minds
               of
               most
               being
               lax
               and
               desultorious
               ,
               slight
               and
               impenetrative
               ;
               and
               therefore
               what
               is
               most
               overly
               easie
               and
               superficial
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               generally
               rellished
               and
               applauded
               ,
               when
               things
               most
               true
               and
               solid
               are
               neglected
               ,
               because
               they
               require
               better
               parts
               and
               more
               pains
               by
               close
               attentiveness
               and
               comprehensiveness
               of
               mind
               to
               receive
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               Dutch
               Annotatours
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               balk
               Mr.
               Mede's
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               he
               that
               considers
               the
               Texture
               thereof
               and
               how
               it
               is
               complicated
               with
               the
               account
               he
               gives
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 four
                 Beasts
              
               and
               
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
              
               with
               golden
               Crowns
               on
               their
               heads
               (
               which
               he
               makes
               to
               represent
               the
               Bishops
               of
               those
               happy
               times
               there
               prefigured
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               More
               the
               Monarchs
               )
               need
               no
               longer
               wonder
               that
               the
               Dutch
               Divines
               ,
               that
               live
               under
               a
               state
               that
               is
               neither
               Monarchical
               nor
               Episcopal
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               admit
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               and
               most
               glorious
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               are
               predicted
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               should
               be
               Episcopal
               or
               Monarchical
               .
               Which
               two
               orders
               are
               naturally
               linked
               together
               .
               But
               now
               how
               necessarily
               Mr.
               Mede's
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Seals
               is
               
               interwoven
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 four
                 Beasts
              
               and
               
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
              
               ,
               is
               evident
               in
               that
               the
               Horsemen
               that
               appear
               upon
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               four
               first
               Seals
               come
               out
               of
               those
               four
               Quarters
               that
               respect
               the
               four
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               the
               East
               the
               Lion
               ,
               the
               West
               the
               Oxe
               ,
               the
               South
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               North
               the
               Eagle
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               order
               the
               four
               Beasts
               or
               living
               Creatures
               are
               reckoned
               .
               From
               those
               Quarters
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               order
               do
               the
               Riders
               of
               the
               four
               Horses
               come
               .
               Which
               answer
               to
               the
               Quarters
               and
               Ensigns
               of
               the
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               .
               And
               the
               fit
               application
               of
               things
               here
               to
               History
               by
               Mr.
               Mede
               is
               admirable
               and
               enravishing
               ,
               and
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               marvellously
               illustrated
               therein
               ,
               and
               a
               Reason
               obvious
               occurs
               why
               there
               are
               onely
               four
               Horsemen
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               viz.
               for
               that
               there
               are
               no
               more
               Beasts
               to
               point
               at
               the
               quarters
               they
               come
               from
               than
               four
               in
               the
               precedent
               Vision
               ,
               which
               whole
               Vision
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               alludes
               to
               the
               
                 Camp
                 of
                 Israel
              
               .
               But
               let
               the
               Reader
               peruse
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               fourth
               and
               sixth
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Revelation
               in
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               in
               Dr.
               More
               ,
               and
               so
               judge
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               for
               the
               autority
               of
               judicious
               Mr.
               Durham
               ,
               whom
               the
               Annotatour
               chuseth
               to
               follow
               rather
               than
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               who
               yet
               undoubtedly
               much
               better
               deserves
               that
               Encomium
               than
               the
               other
               party
               .
               Let
               Mr.
               Durham
               be
               as
               judicious
               as
               the
               Annotatour
               pleases
               when
               he
               is
               free
               ,
               yet
               who
               can
               well
               assure
               us
               that
               favour
               to
               a
               Faction
               ,
               and
               his
               affection
               for
               the
               Scotch
               Presbytery
               (
               for
               even
               his
               speech
               and
               style
               bewray
               him
               )
               has
               not
               blinded
               his
               judgment
               in
               this
               matter
               ?
               Indeed
               before
               Mr.
               Mede
               had
               blest
               the
               World
               with
               his
               excellent
               Interpretation
               of
               that
               Vision
               (
               Apoc.
               4.
               )
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               sitting
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               four
               Beasts
               and
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               sitting
               on
               Thrones
               round
               about
               him
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               opening
               the
               first
               six
               Seals
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               for
               Interpreters
               to
               have
               fumbled
               in
               these
               things
               might
               be
               a
               less
               sign
               of
               want
               of
               judgment
               .
               But
               for
               one
               now
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               so
               fair
               a
               copy
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               interpret
               (
               chap.
               4.4
               .
               )
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               not
               so
               much
               as
               of
               any
               Officers
               or
               Guides
               but
               of
               private
               professours
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               said
               to
               sit
               on
               Thrones
               to
               be
               cloathed
               in
               
                 white
                 soft
                 raiment
              
               ,
               such
               as
               either
               belongs
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               or
               to
               Kings
               houses
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               
                 golden
                 Crowns
              
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               often
               occurs
               and
               always
               signifies
               
                 Political
                 Sovereignty
              
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               not
               Spiritual
               or
               Moral
               .
               )
               What
               is
               this
               a
               sign
               of
               but
               of
               a
               clouded
               judgment
               ,
               much
               blinded
               by
               a
               disgust
               against
               either
               Monarchy
               or
               Episcopacy
               ?
               The
               proof
               that
               he
               would
               bring
               from
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               four
               Beasts
               and
               Elders
               ,
               chap.
               5.9
               ,
               10.
               makes
               against
               him
               .
               For
               whereas
               they
               are
               there
               said
               to
               
                 reign
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               the
               four
               Beasts
               indeed
               as
               well
               as
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               are
               equally
               there
               concerned
               in
               that
               spiritual
               reign
               ;
               but
               if
               that
               was
               the
               onely
               reason
               ,
               either
               all
               must
               have
               Crowns
               ,
               or
               none
               must
               have
               Crowns
               ;
               otherwise
               Crowns
               here
               must
               of
               necessity
               denote
               either
               Christian
               Monarchs
               or
               Christian
               Bishops
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               chap.
               4.9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 those
                 Beasts
                 give
                 glory
                 —
                 the
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 him
              
               —
               ;
               and
               hence
               there
               is
               gathered
               ,
               that
               the
               four
               Beasts
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               What
               a
               preposterous
               business
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               those
               that
               
                 wear
                 Crowns
              
               to
               be
               
                 private
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               
                 no
                 Crowns
              
               to
               be
               Rulers
               and
               Governours
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               in
               a
               bad
               ,
               both
               according
               to
               the
               Prophetick
               style
               signifie
               a
               body
               Politick
               ;
               And
               these
               
                 four
                 Beasts
              
               undoubtedly
               allude
               to
               the
               
                 four
                 quarters
              
               of
               the
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               also
               may
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               to
               the
               
                 twenty
                 four
                 chief
                 Priests
              
               ,
               or
               heads
               of
               the
               Families
               ,
               or
               courses
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               if
               Bishops
               be
               understood
               thereby
               .
               But
               if
               as
               the
               Annotatour
               and
               his
               Guide
               ,
               Mr.
               Durham
               ,
               would
               have
               it
               from
               the
               Text
               ▪
               that
               the
               Divine
               Worship
               is
               begun
               by
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               some
               amongst
               them
               ,
               it
               implies
               that
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               crowned
               Elders
               are
               the
               Monarchs
               and
               Sovereigns
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               the
               leading
               Ministers
               or
               Priests
               in
               the
               Divine
               Worship
               ▪
               though
               devoutly
               present
               at
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ,
               in
               counterdistinction
               to
               the
               Christian
               Sovereigns
               ,
               making
               part
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               understood
               to
               take
               their
               place
               in
               that
               multitude
               of
               Subjects
               that
               make
               up
               the
               four
               Beasts
               :
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               though
               these
               Monarchs
               be
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               they
               being
               next
               under
               Christ
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               persons
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiastical
               as
               Civil
               ,
               Supreme
               Heads
               and
               Governours
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               look't
               upon
               as
               so
               many
               Patriarchs
               as
               well
               as
               Kings
               ,
               or
               
                 Patres
                 Patriae
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Fathers
               of
               their
               Country
               .
               This
               sense
               of
               Mr.
               Mede
               or
               the
               Doctour
               is
               easie
               and
               clear
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               Mr.
               Durham
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               make
               symbols
               and
               words
               signifie
               any
               thing
               or
               nothing
               ,
               incredible
               ,
               nay
               impossible
               .
               Wherefore
               Mr.
               Durham
               ,
               though
               called
               judicious
               by
               the
               Annotatour
               ,
               has
               in
               this
               matter
               forfeited
               his
               Title
               and
               his
               Autority
               therewithall
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               a
               sufficient
               excuse
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               any
               for
               the
               Annotatour
               to
               have
               deserted
               Mr.
               Mede's
               way
               of
               expounding
               the
               Seals
               from
               the
               example
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Iames
                 Durham
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               to
               give
               the
               Annotatour
               his
               due
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               support
               himself
               onely
               by
               these
               Autorities
               ,
               but
               adds
               what
               he
               thinks
               is
               reason
               ,
               for
               his
               interpreting
               not
               onely
               the
               
                 first
                 six
                 Seals
              
               ,
               but
               
                 first
                 six
                 Trumpets
              
               also
               included
               in
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ,
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               rather
               than
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               Because
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               according
               to
               Mr.
               Mede's
               own
               interpretation
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               first
               Seal
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               too
               ,
               relate
               to
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               seventh
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               contains
               both
               the
               Trumpets
               and
               Vials
               ,
               and
               the
               Vials
               relate
               to
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               three
               or
               four
               of
               the
               Seals
               being
               clearly
               and
               confessedly
               descriptive
               of
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               why
               should
               the
               others
               be
               of
               a
               different
               nature
               from
               them
               ?
               it
               being
               the
               very
               argument
               Mr.
               Mede
               himself
               uses
               against
               those
               that
               would
               interpret
               some
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               othersome
               of
               warlike
               Invasions
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               things
               of
               a
               different
               nature
               under
               one
               Name
               .
               This
               is
               the
               main
               of
               the
               Annotatour's
               justification
               of
               himself
               for
               his
               deserting
               Mr.
               Mede
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Seals
               .
               And
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               being
               so
               mingled
               with
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               find
               any
               thing
               to
               fall
               out
               on
               the
               one
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               some
               way
               or
               other
               concern
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               the
               distinction
               of
               sorting
               the
               affairs
               to
               the
               one
               and
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               opposition
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               to
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Empire
               and
               the
               
                 Religion
                 thereof
              
               ,
               as
               counter-distinct
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               those
               Visions
               that
               relate
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Empire
               
                 so
                 described
              
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               fit
               object
               of
               them
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               Visions
               appertaining
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               in
               such
               a
               sort
               relate
               to
               the
               state
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               must
               appertain
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               
                 pure
                 Religion
              
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               its
               body
               must
               be
               the
               Object
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 false
                 Religion
              
               of
               the
               Empire
               or
               its
               body
               must
               be
               the
               Object
               in
               the
               other
               .
               And
               this
               therefore
               it
               is
               I
               declare
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               that
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               first
               six
               Seals
               and
               the
               first
               six
               Trumpets
               ,
               which
               are
               part
               of
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               has
               pleased
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               to
               unseal
               them
               ,
               before
               he
               descends
               to
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               are
               rightly
               said
               to
               respect
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               remembring
               also
               that
               Axiome
               ,
               that
               
                 Denominatio
                 est
                 à
                 parte
                 potiori
              
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               I
               answer
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               and
               
                 sixth
                 Seal
              
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               most
               palpably
               and
               eminently
               set
               out
               the
               intended
               Conquest
               and
               final
               overthrow
               of
               the
               impure
               
                 Pagan
                 Religion
              
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Crown
              
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
               ,
               and
               the
               success
               of
               this
               Heros
               is
               against
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Seal
              
               the
               overthrow
               thereof
               ,
               to
               omit
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               the
               siege
               and
               sacking
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               concerns
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               is
               referrible
               to
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
               ;
               Nor
               was
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Religion
              
               under
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               without
               large
               effusion
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               So
               that
               five
               of
               the
               
                 six
                 Seals
              
               plainly
               respect
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Empire
               as
               their
               Object
               .
               And
               if
               the
               fifth
               did
               not
               ,
               yet
               
                 Denominatio
                 est
                 à
                 parte
                 potiori
              
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               .
               But
               under
               that
               Seal
               ,
               the
               Christians
               being
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 body
              
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               vast
               effusion
               of
               their
               bloud
               there
               intimated
               (
               though
               it
               was
               
                 Semen
                 Ecclesiae
              
               yet
               )
               a
               weakening
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               Empire
               threatened
               therefore
               ,
               that
               Seal
               plainly
               respects
               
               the
               Empire
               also
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Seal
              
               is
               a
               most
               terrible
               commination
               of
               a
               dreadfull
               vengeance
               on
               the
               
                 bloudy
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Empire
              
               .
               So
               plainly
               is
               the
               Empire
               the
               Object
               of
               that
               Seal
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ,
               the
               Vials
               are
               no
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               belong
               to
               the
               Opened-book-prophecy
               (
               the
               Object
               of
               the
               Vials
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 Churches
                 gaining
                 ground
              
               upon
               Antichrist
               till
               the
               utter
               Subversion
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               )
               But
               the
               
                 seven
                 Trumpets
              
               belong
               to
               it
               ,
               viz.
               to
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Seal
              
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               Martial
               Instruments
               ,
               so
               they
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               the
               first
               six
               of
               them
               ,
               betoken
               Invasions
               ,
               and
               war
               ,
               and
               spoil
               ,
               and
               destruction
               on
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Mede's
               application
               of
               History
               thereto
               is
               very
               apposite
               and
               fit
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               has
               pleased
               the
               Spirit
               to
               unseal
               it
               ,
               respects
               the
               Fate
               or
               State
               of
               the
               Empire
               in
               the
               
                 six
                 Seals
                 and
                 six
                 Trumpets
              
               .
               But
               the
               
                 seven
                 Thunders
              
               that
               succeed
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 seven
                 Trumpets
              
               did
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Seal
              
               ;
               what
               they
               uttered
               ,
               Iohn
               is
               commanded
               for
               the
               present
               to
               conceal
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Annotatour's
               reason
               for
               his
               interpreting
               the
               Seals
               all
               of
               them
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               quite
               vanisheth
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               must
               needs
               find
               himself
               in
               a
               wrong
               box
               ,
               or
               others
               will
               easily
               so
               find
               him
               ,
               he
               not
               interpreting
               the
               Visions
               according
               to
               the
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               the
               
                 Prophetick
                 style
              
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Mede
               does
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               own
               
                 private
                 fancy
              
               .
               But
               that
               I
               swell
               not
               my
               Appendicula
               to
               an
               undue
               bulk
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               enter
               ,
               much
               less
               insist
               on
               these
               things
               .
               We
               haste
               therefore
               to
               what
               follows
               .
            
             
               In
               Sect.
               7.
               
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               occurs
               ,
               is
               his
               allowing
               the
               Doctour's
               dividing
               of
               the
               
                 third
                 Period
              
               or
               
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               into
               
                 seven
                 Thunders
              
               to
               be
               an
               ingenious
               Invention
               ,
               but
               withall
               perstringing
               it
               as
               a
               Notion
               that
               has
               
                 no
                 ground
              
               in
               the
               Text.
               But
               what
               we
               have
               answered
               to
               the
               Remarker
               in
               his
               Remarks
               on
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               will
               sufficiently
               demonstrate
               that
               this
               Invention
               of
               the
               Doctour
               is
               plainly
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               therefrom
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               not
               onely
               ingenious
               ,
               but
               also
               true
               .
               To
               which
               Answer
               therefore
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               what
               occurs
               next
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Assertion
               that
               the
               things
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Inner
               and
               Outer
               Court
               of
               the
               Temple
               do
               synchronize
               .
               The
               absurdity
               of
               which
               conceit
               I
               have
               abundantly
               demonstrated
               against
               the
               Remarker
               upon
               chap.
               11.
               
               Whither
               I
               might
               again
               refer
               the
               Reader
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Annotatour
               here
               in
               his
               Preface
               pretends
               to
               prove
               his
               erroneous
               Assertion
               ,
               which
               he
               follows
               Mr.
               Durham
               in
               ,
               by
               no
               less
               than
               six
               arguments
               I
               will
               briefly
               hint
               the
               weakness
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               His
               first
               Argument
               insinuates
               ,
               that
               the
               Coherence
               betwixt
               the
               first
               and
               second
               verse
               of
               chap.
               11.
               is
               no
               other
               ways
               to
               be
               understood
               than
               by
               allowing
               what
               things
               are
               signified
               by
               the
               Inner
               and
               Outer
               Court
               ,
               to
               synchronize
               ,
               V.
               1.
               
               
                 Rise
                 and
                 measure
                 the
                 Temple
              
               —
               V.
               2.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Court
                 that
                 is
                 without
              
               (
               or
               rather
               according
               to
               the
               Greek
               )
               but
               the
               Outer
               Court
               of
               the
               Temple
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               pronounce
               to
               be
               rejectaneous
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 shall
                 they
                 tread
                 under
                 foot
              
               —
               Of
               which
               two
               verses
               the
               most
               easie
               and
               natural
               coherent
               sense
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               Iohn
               is
               bid
               by
               the
               Angel
               
                 to
                 arise
                 and
                 measure
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               forthwith
               to
               set
               himself
               to
               the
               measuring
               of
               the
               Inner
               Court
               as
               denoting
               the
               
                 present
                 state
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               find
               symmetral
               
               to
               the
               Rule
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               Outer
               Court
               denoting
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               that
               should
               bear
               the
               same
               proportion
               of
               time
               or
               duration
               to
               the
               present
               state
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               the
               Outer
               Court
               does
               to
               the
               Inner
               ,
               of
               Space
               ,
               you
               may
               save
               your
               labour
               of
               measuring
               of
               that
               ,
               but
               onely
               pronounce
               it
               rejectaneous
               ,
               Asymmetral
               or
               unanswering
               to
               the
               Rule
               .
               For
               Providence
               has
               decreed
               to
               permit
               it
               to
               be
               possessed
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               tread
               it
               under
               foot
               —
               They
               do
               not
               yet
               tread
               it
               under
               foot
               ,
               but
               
                 shall
                 do
              
               after
               such
               a
               proportion
               of
               time
               .
               Does
               not
               this
               easie
               sense
               make
               the
               first
               and
               second
               verse
               admirably
               coherent
               ,
               and
               withall
               plainly
               imply
               ,
               that
               the
               different
               states
               of
               the
               Church
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Inner
               and
               Outer
               Court
               do
               not
               synchronize
               ,
               but
               succeed
               one
               another
               ?
               Let
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               compare
               the
               Annotatour's
               pretended
               coherence
               ,
               and
               this
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               then
               give
               judgment
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               If
               when
               he
               measures
               ,
               all
               within
               the
               Church
               are
               included
               ,
               then
               none
               are
               left
               out
               .
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               all
               are
               left
               out
               ,
               then
               none
               are
               measured
               ,
               viz.
               at
               that
               time
               .
               Ans.
               This
               measuring
               and
               casting
               out
               concerns
               the
               visible
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               no
               part
               whereof
               is
               left
               out
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Symmetricalness
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               all
               supposed
               to
               be
               measured
               and
               allowed
               to
               be
               in
               its
               degree
               Symmetral
               .
               But
               of
               the
               Asymmetral
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               no
               part
               is
               measured
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               approved
               as
               Symmetral
               ,
               but
               the
               visible
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               declared
               to
               be
               all
               along
               faulty
               and
               Asymmetral
               ,
               though
               in
               different
               degrees
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               Outer
               relates
               to
               Inner
               ,
               and
               Inner
               to
               Outer
               .
               But
               according
               to
               Mr.
               Mede's
               way
               ,
               when
               the
               Inner
               is
               measured
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Outer
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               
               Outer
               is
               left
               out
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Inner
               spoken
               of
               .
               
                 Ans.
                 Prius
                 tempore
              
               relates
               to
               
                 posterius
                 tempore
              
               and
               
                 vice
                 versâ
              
               ;
               But
               when
               
                 Prius
                 tempore
              
               is
               ,
               
                 Posterius
                 tempore
              
               is
               not
               ;
               and
               when
               
                 Posterius
                 tempore
              
               is
               ,
               
                 Prius
                 tempore
              
               is
               not
               .
               What
               a
               piece
               of
               lank
               Sophistry
               is
               this
               ?
               Things
               succeeding
               in
               time
               may
               be
               represented
               to
               our
               understanding
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               things
               that
               are
               coexistent
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               compared
               one
               with
               another
               .
               See
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               Remarker
               upon
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               4.
               
               The
               subject
               here
               of
               measuring
               and
               
                 leaving
                 out
              
               is
               different
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Actions
               relating
               thereto
               ;
               But
               according
               to
               Mr.
               Mede
               there
               is
               but
               one
               common
               subject
               for
               both
               ,
               viz.
               The
               
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               But
               this
               common
               subject
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               distinguished
               into
               
                 two
                 different
                 states
              
               ,
               the
               one
               unapostatized
               ,
               the
               other
               apostatized
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               onely
               admit
               ,
               but
               call
               for
               a
               different
               Action
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               measuring
               and
               approving
               as
               Symmetral
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               
                 casting
                 out
              
               as
               adulterate
               and
               rejectaneous
               .
               For
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               will
               signifie
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               5.
               
               How
               could
               it
               be
               more
               clearly
               expressed
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               
                 same
                 time
              
               than
               it
               is
               ?
               For
               the
               coexistent
               parts
               of
               a
               Prophetick
               Representation
               signifie
               the
               coexistency
               of
               the
               things
               they
               represent
               ,
               if
               nothing
               be
               expresly
               intimated
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Vision
               of
               Daniel's
               Statue
               of
               several
               Metals
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Heads
              
               of
               the
               Beast
               exhibited
               at
               once
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               in
               both
               places
               ,
               interpreted
               by
               an
               Angel
               to
               succeed
               one
               another
               .
               This
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               fifth
               Argument
               .
               Ans.
               It
               might
               have
               been
               more
               clearly
               expressed
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               same
               time
               if
               it
               had
               run
               thus
               :
               
                 Measure
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 because
                 true
                 Iews
                 worship
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 measure
                 
                 not
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 troden
                 under
                 foot
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               though
               it
               does
               not
               necessarily
               exclude
               
                 two
                 successive
              
               conditions
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               yet
               it
               had
               been
               more
               favourable
               to
               the
               Annotatour's
               way
               than
               as
               things
               are
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Vision
               ,
               where
               Iohn
               is
               bid
               to
               rise
               streight
               and
               measure
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               
                 do
                 worship
              
               therein
               ,
               (
               which
               implies
               they
               were
               then
               worshipping
               when
               Iohn
               was
               to
               measure
               them
               )
               but
               is
               bid
               to
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               the
               Outer
               Court
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               because
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               tread
               it
               under
               foot
               .
               Which
               plainly
               insinuates
               that
               this
               will
               be
               done
               after
               the
               time
               of
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               in
               the
               Temple
               —
               .
               But
               then
               for
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               argument
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               parts
               of
               a
               Representation
               at
               once
               are
               sometimes
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               succession
               ,
               though
               there
               is
               no
               express
               intimation
               thereof
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               it self
               by
               an
               Angel-Interpreter
               ,
               so
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Daniel's
               Image
               and
               the
               seven
               Heads
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               
                 v.
                 g.
              
               As
               in
               the
               seven
               coexistent
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               which
               are
               yet
               by
               reason
               concluded
               to
               signifie
               seven
               successive
               Intervals
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Annotatour
               cannot
               deny
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               which
               I
               intimated
               before
               is
               a
               fair
               assurance
               that
               the
               
                 right
                 Worshippers
              
               in
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               polluting
               Gentiles
               in
               the
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               succeed
               one
               another
               ;
               Not
               to
               add
               here
               ,
               that
               this
               Vision
               in
               the
               eleventh
               Chapter
               is
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Opened-book-prophecy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               commence
               with
               the
               highest
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               make
               the
               Opened-book-prophecy
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Which
               is
               so
               exceeding
               absurd
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               whose
               Intellectuals
               do
               not
               labour
               under
               some
               strange
               callosity
               ,
               or
               who
               is
               not
               hugely
               benumb'd
               or
               blinded
               with
               prejudice
               can
               endure
               as
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               must
               feel
               or
               discern
               the
               extreme
               harshness
               or
               ugliness
               
               thereof
               .
               But
               this
               point
               I
               think
               will
               occur
               again
               in
               his
               Preface
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               Mr.
               Mede
               himself
               doth
               grant
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Representation
               consists
               in
               Motion
               and
               Action
               ,
               things
               done
               together
               in
               Vision
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               of
               things
               to
               be
               performed
               together
               in
               signification
               ;
               but
               ,
               says
               the
               Annotatour
               ,
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Type
               here
               consists
               not
               in
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               Courts
               ,
               but
               in
               Motion
               and
               Action
               ,
               viz.
               measuring
               the
               Temple
               and
               
                 casting
                 out
              
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               of
               things
               to
               be
               performed
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               synchronize
               .
               Ans.
               No
               ingenuous
               Reader
               can
               understand
               Mr.
               Mede's
               grant
               to
               reach
               any
               farther
               in
               Representations
               by
               Action
               and
               Motion
               than
               such
               Actions
               and
               Motions
               as
               either
               require
               or
               admit
               of
               a
               simultaneous
               performance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               a
               simultaneous
               Representation
               .
               But
               here
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Actions
               or
               Motions
               are
               not
               simultaneous
               ,
               nor
               so
               represented
               .
               For
               Iohn's
               measuring
               the
               Inner
               Court
               is
               a
               Representation
               preceding
               his
               
                 casting
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               rejecting
               the
               Outer
               ;
               And
               his
               declaring
               the
               Outer
               Court
               rejectaneous
               ,
               reaches
               the
               whole
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               represented
               thereby
               ;
               and
               Iohn
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               Representation
               in
               his
               mind
               of
               both
               the
               Courts
               ,
               while
               he
               measures
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               declares
               the
               other
               rejectaneous
               .
               And
               these
               two
               Courts
               ,
               the
               one
               unpolluted
               ,
               the
               other
               polluted
               with
               Gentilism
               ,
               representing
               the
               twofold
               state
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               the
               one
               succeeding
               the
               other
               is
               rightly
               enough
               termed
               by
               Mr.
               Mede
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Type
               ,
               and
               the
               Object
               of
               Iohn's
               examining
               them
               .
               So
               little
               is
               there
               in
               this
               sixth
               or
               last
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               five
               foregoing
               Arguments
               ;
               And
               so
               plain
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               Incongruity
               or
               distortedness
               ,
               
               (
               which
               these
               arguments
               would
               fain
               charge
               it
               with
               )
               in
               Mr.
               Mede's
               way
               ;
               Nor
               any
               comparison
               for
               clearness
               and
               strength
               betwixt
               those
               arguments
               which
               Dr.
               More
               produces
               for
               the
               fetching
               the
               rise
               of
               this
               Vision
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               from
               the
               first
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               the
               Annotatour
               which
               I
               have
               confuted
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               peruse
               Dr.
               More
               's
               arguments
               ,
               
                 Synops.
                 Proph.
              
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               6.
               sect
               .
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               then
               freely
               judge
               .
               It
               is
               not
               a
               probable
               business
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               intelligent
               and
               unprejudiced
               plain
               demonstration
               .
            
             
               The
               Annotatour's
               last
               attack
               is
               upon
               Mr.
               Mede's
               Notion
               of
               a
               
                 twofold
                 Series
              
               or
               Systeme
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               says
               is
               his
               chief
               argument
               whence
               he
               would
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Inner
               Court
               precedes
               that
               of
               the
               Outer
               )
               viz.
               the
               Systeme
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               ,
               and
               that
               other
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               which
               latter
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               he
               fansies
               must
               needs
               begin
               
                 ab
                 ovo
              
               again
               ,
               and
               commence
               from
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               the
               Annotatour
               answers
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               That
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               such
               a
               division
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               into
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               shew
               by
               several
               arguments
               .
               Or
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               If
               there
               were
               ,
               yet
               what
               necessity
               is
               there
               that
               this
               latter
               must
               needs
               commence
               from
               the
               same
               starting
               place
               with
               the
               former
               ?
               Or
               yet
               (
               3
               )
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               chap.
               12.
               where
               the
               woman
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Sun
               is
               the
               Primitive
               Apostolical
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               first
               I
               reply
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               indeed
               no
               necessity
               at
               first
               that
               constrained
               the
               Divine
               Wisedom
               to
               frame
               the
               Apocalypse
               thus
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               (
               this
               part
               I
               mean
               we
               speak
               of
               )
               into
               this
               twofold
               Series
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               is
               true
               .
               But
               now
               it
               is
               thus
               framed
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
               it
               is
               surely
               want
               of
               Wisedom
               in
               us
               not
               to
               discern
               it
               to
               be
               so
               .
               That
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               I
               need
               produce
               no
               new
               arguments
               here
               ,
               but
               refer
               you
               to
               Dr.
               More
               's
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               6.
               in
               the
               above
               named
               Sections
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               you
               may
               add
               what
               I
               have
               answered
               to
               the
               Remarker
               on
               the
               10
               th
               and
               11
               th
               Chapters
               .
               But
               for
               the
               several
               arguments
               the
               Annotatour
               could
               produce
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               conceiving
               those
               two
               Series
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               no
               better
               than
               the
               six
               arguments
               in
               the
               other
               cause
               ,
               he
               does
               well
               to
               conceal
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               better
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               not
               produce
               them
               ?
               I
               am
               sure
               Mr.
               Durham's
               arguments
               are
               very
               weak
               and
               sophistical
               ,
               p.
               465.
               and
               built
               all
               upon
               that
               passage
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 Wo
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 third
                 Wo
                 cometh
                 quickly
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 sounded
              
               —
               The
               former
               part
               of
               which
               does
               not
               continue
               the
               Vision
               hitherto
               in
               this
               11
               th
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ;
               So
               that
               all
               that
               is
               hitherto
               herein
               said
               ,
               must
               belong
               to
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               ,
               because
               the
               exitus
               of
               the
               second
               Wo-Trumpet
               ,
               or
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               is
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               all
               that
               follows
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               belongs
               to
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               to
               appertain
               to
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               ;
               But
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               there
               is
               a
               marvellous
               artfull
               Intimation
               of
               the
               Coincidence
               of
               Time
               ,
               viz.
               That
               this
               Vision
               (
               chap.
               11.
               )
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               and
               falling
               of
               the
               great
               City
               ends
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 time
              
               ,
               with
               the
               second
               Wo-Trumpet
               .
               In
               virtue
               of
               which
               Intimation
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               and
               
                 Sealed
                 book
              
               are
               reduced
               into
               clear
               and
               usefull
               Synchronisms
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               what
               follows
               in
               chap.
               11.
               
               after
               the
               seven
               Trumpets
               beginning
               to
               sound
               ,
               follows
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               belongs
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               seventh
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               to
               infer
               from
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Exitus
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               falling
               in
               with
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               this
               Vision
               must
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               which
               appertains
               to
               the
               Sealed-book-prophecy
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               so
               plainly
               and
               expresly
               ,
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 book
              
               is
               so
               weak
               a
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               so
               absonous
               ,
               as
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               .
               And
               this
               weakness
               and
               mistake
               makes
               both
               Mr.
               Durham
               and
               the
               Annotatour
               give
               such
               an
               odd
               and
               incongruous
               sense
               of
               that
               passage
               ,
               chap.
               11.11
               .
               
                 Thou
                 must
                 prophesie
                 again
              
               —
               as
               if
               it
               concerned
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               taking
               prophesying
               in
               so
               large
               a
               sense
               that
               it
               may
               signifie
               preaching
               ,
               whenas
               the
               word
               (
               again
               )
               plainly
               intimates
               that
               the
               prophesying
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Predicting
               of
               
                 things
                 to
                 come
              
               .
               But
               how
               strangely
               does
               prejudice
               blind
               the
               understandings
               of
               men
               ?
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               there
               being
               two
               Series
               of
               Prophecies
               acknowledged
               ,
               the
               one
               chiefly
               respecting
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               be
               very
               absurd
               ,
               and
               conceive
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               will
               not
               be
               as
               punctual
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               prefiguring
               from
               the
               beginning
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Empire
               (
               as
               if
               he
               were
               more
               curious
               in
               things
               extraneous
               than
               in
               things
               more
               nearly
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               domestick
               )
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               some
               Visions
               commence
               as
               high
               as
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seals
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               plain
               demonstration
               that
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               Throes
               of
               child-birth
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               begins
               as
               high
               as
               the
               first
               
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               See
               what
               we
               have
               answered
               the
               Remarker
               upon
               chap.
               12.
               
            
             
               And
               to
               the
               third
               and
               last
               I
               answer
               ,
               If
               this
               be
               true
               that
               the
               second
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Opened-book-prophecy
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               Pangs
               of
               childbed
               began
               so
               high
               as
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Seals
               or
               commencement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               any
               one
               whose
               perceptive
               faculty
               is
               not
               grown
               insensible
               by
               callosity
               or
               gross
               Prejudice
               must
               needs
               feel
               ,
               perceive
               and
               abhor
               such
               an
               ugly
               and
               harsh
               piece
               of
               preposterousness
               in
               placing
               thus
               this
               headless
               Vision
               first
               that
               falls
               short
               of
               the
               Epocha
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               space
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 six
                 Seals
              
               ,
               or
               of
               betwixt
               three
               and
               four
               hundred
               years
               :
               Whenas
               it
               is
               so
               fitly
               placed
               to
               shew
               ,
               in
               Mr.
               Mede's
               way
               ,
               the
               Purity
               and
               Unapostatizedness
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               continuance
               of
               that
               State
               ,
               as
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               pangs
               of
               childbearing
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               to
               set
               out
               the
               Churches
               sharp
               sufferings
               and
               conflicts
               in
               endeavouring
               to
               propagate
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               subdue
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               to
               the
               Sceptre
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               all
               things
               being
               so
               easie
               ,
               natural
               ,
               smooth
               and
               coherent
               in
               Mr.
               Mede's
               way
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               things
               we
               here
               speak
               of
               ,
               it
               would
               amaze
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               after
               things
               are
               made
               so
               plain
               and
               convictive
               ,
               that
               either
               Mr.
               Durham
               the
               Guide
               ,
               or
               Mr.
               Clark
               his
               Follower
               should
               have
               their
               eyes
               so
               held
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               see
               so
               clear
               and
               manifest
               a
               truth
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               was
               very
               much
               astonished
               at
               it
               till
               I
               considered
               the
               power
               of
               Prejudice
               from
               education
               or
               faction
               ,
               and
               espousing
               the
               cause
               of
               a
               Party
               .
               And
               the
               Annotatour
               does
               here
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ingenuously
               confess
               the
               Malady
               he
               labours
               under
               .
               His
               dear
               regard
               to
               Presbytery
               and
               disgust
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               this
               has
               
               made
               him
               not
               content
               with
               the
               faithfull
               conduct
               of
               Mr.
               Mede
               and
               Dr.
               More
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               have
               another
               light
               to
               guide
               him
               out
               of
               the
               paths
               and
               tracts
               of
               solid
               ground
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               would
               have
               safely
               led
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               carried
               into
               Fenny
               and
               Marish
               places
               .
               And
               prejudice
               has
               so
               hoodwinked
               his
               judgment
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               arguments
               against
               Mr.
               Mede's
               way
               in
               these
               points
               are
               thus
               unconclusive
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               ,
               yet
               he
               most
               triumphantly
               concludes
               ;
               
                 This
                 then
                 being
                 evinced
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Altar
                 measured
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 unmeasured
                 do
                 synchronize
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 Inferences
                 which
                 Dr.
              
               More
               
                 so
                 frequently
                 deduces
                 from
                 his
                 opinion
                 will
                 of
                 themselves
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 As
                 ,
                 Episcopacy
                 simply
                 in
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 not
              
               jure
               divino
               ,
               Pref.
               to
               Myst.
               of
               Godl
               .
               p.
               19.
               
               
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 concerning
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 Dignity
                 it self
                 (
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 )
                 It
                 cannot
                 sink
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 That
                 that
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 was
                 instituted
                 and
                 in
                 practice
                 in
                 those
                 Ages
                 thereof
                 which
                 were
                 Symmetral
                 ,
                 can
                 with
                 any
                 face
                 or
                 conscience
                 be
                 judged
                 Antichristian
                 ,
              
               Myst.
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               p.
               472.
               
            
             
               But
               why
               has
               the
               Annotatour
               noted
               that
               Inference
               of
               the
               Doctour
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Triunity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               is
               in
               this
               way
               confirmed
               by
               Divine
               Autority
               against
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               who
               admit
               of
               no
               other
               autority
               but
               such
               ,
               and
               by
               tricks
               and
               quillets
               think
               they
               can
               shuffle
               off
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               that
               are
               produced
               for
               those
               Doctrines
               ?
               Had
               he
               rather
               that
               this
               Inference
               also
               should
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               than
               that
               Presbytery
               should
               not
               perk
               up
               and
               prevail
               in
               the
               world
               against
               Episcopacy
               ?
               But
               I
               will
               rather
               charitably
               surmise
               he
               did
               not
               think
               of
               that
               ;
               And
               declare
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               great
               pity
               but
               that
               a
               person
               so
               active
               and
               industrious
               to
               communicate
               
               truth
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               the
               Annotatour
               is
               ,
               should
               light
               upon
               any
               other
               Guides
               but
               such
               as
               are
               both
               skilfull
               and
               faithfull
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               despair
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               seeing
               so
               plainly
               all
               his
               Pretences
               of
               evincing
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Altar
                 measured
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 unmeasured
                 ,
                 do
                 synchronize
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               utterly
               routed
               and
               vanish
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctour's
               Notion
               of
               the
               Symmetral
               Times
               of
               the
               Church
               antecedent
               to
               the
               Asymmetral
               ,
               to
               stand
               firm
               and
               unshaken
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               admit
               or
               rather
               embrace
               the
               Inferences
               the
               Doctour
               deduces
               therefrom
               ,
               That
               neither
               Episcopacy
               is
               Antichristian
               ,
               nor
               Presbytery
               jure
               divino
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .